Wick Episcopi 
 Library. 
 
 5/ 
 
 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 THE 
 WORDSWORTH COLLECTION 
 
 FOUNDED BY 
 CYNTHIA MORGAN ST. JOHN 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 VICTOR EMANUEL 
 
 OF THE CLASS OF I919 
 
/^/^w^_ 
 
\ 
 
C. sth^t ^tJ^/ <r 6 ^rC 'etc ih . 
 
 KrCZst firs- "C^fyie^^^y «~*4 t+i4*t*^e<j //3 
 
 jlr^juM t herpes /ft 
 
 fhyttt^Jb <lu^ 1 4* r^e^u.cc Y t**^ <Xa ^' ~q%> 
 l^wwtrt HiL < tUy^fcfi. x c^Xlrf&tr Villi* 
 
 Jftn UJ, if** OUrcA. %tf. irUi^ u 7.*^ 
 
vv 
 
 

Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924104090570 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL BIOGRAPHY; 
 
 LIVES OF EMINENT MEN, 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THE 
 
 HISTORY OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND; 
 
 FROM THE 
 
 COMMENCEMENT OF THE REFORMATION TO THE REVOLUTION; 
 
 SELECTED AND ILLUSTRATED WITH 
 
 NOTES, 
 
 CHRISTOPHER WORDSWORTH, D.D. 
 
 MASTER OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
 AND RECTOR OF BUXTED, WITH UCKFIELD, SUSSEX. 
 
 THIRD EDITION, 
 
 WITH A LARGE INTRODUCTION, SOME NEW LIVES, AND MANY ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 IN FOUR VOLUMES. 
 
 VOL. III. 
 
 LONDON: 
 PRINTED FOR J. G. & F. RIVINGTON, 
 
 st. Paul's church yard, 
 and waterloo place, pall mall. 
 
 1839. 
 
Tr f" 
 
 ^^-o-t^ 
 
 /{^s^sSSs 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 printed by gilbert and rivington, 
 
 st. John's square. 
 
 rfr 
 
CONTENTS OF VOL. III. 
 
 Page 
 I. Bishop Ridley Fox. 1 
 
 II. Archbishop Cranmer Fox. 123 
 
 III. Thomas Mountain . • Strype. 275 
 
 IV. Bishop Jewel ... Anonymous. 307 
 
 V. Bernard Gilpin Bishop Carleton. 367 
 
 VI. Richard Hooker Isaac Walton. 433 
 
 VII. Archbishop Whitgift Sir George Paul. 547 
 
 VIII. Doctor John Donne Isaac Walton 623 
 
The Church of England, having with great deliberation reformed itself in 
 a lawful Synod, with a care as much as was possible of reducing all things to 
 the pattern of the first and best times, was interpreted, by such as would have 
 it so, to desert from the Church Catholic ; though for the manner, they did 
 nothing but warranted by the continual practice of their predecessors ; and 
 in the things amended had antiquity to justify their actions : so that nothing is 
 further off truth than to say that such as reformed this church made a new 
 religion ; they having retained only that which is truly old and catholic, as 
 Articles of their faith. Thus was religion reformed, and thus by the Queen 
 established in England, without seeking any new way not practised by our 
 ancestors, but using the same courses which had been formerly traced out 
 unto them, for stopping profaneness and impiety. 
 
 Sir Roger Twisden. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 VOL. III. 
 
The reformation of our church was begun and carried on with so much 
 piety, wisdom, and fulness of due authority ; that a faithful and exact account 
 is the best vindication and defence of it. 
 
 Henry Wharton. 
 
 The cause why I do dissent from the Romish religion is not any study of 
 vayne glory or of singularitie, but of conscience, of my bounden duty 
 towardes God, and towardes Christes church, and the salvation of myne 
 owne soule ; for the which, by Goddes grace, I will willingly jeopard here to 
 lose life, lands and goods, name and fame, and what else is or can be unto me 
 pleasant in this world. 
 
 Bishop Ridley. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Among manie other worthy histories and notahle acts of such as 
 of late daies have been turmoiled, murthered and martyred for 
 the true gospel of Christ, in queene Maries raigne, the tragicall 
 story and life of doctour Ridley, I thought good to commend to 
 chronicle, and leave to perpetual memory : beseeching thee gentle 
 reader, with care and studie well to peruse, diligentlie to consider, 
 and cleepelie to print the same in thy brest, seeing him to be a 
 man beautified with such excellent qualities, so ghostlie inspired 
 and godlie learned, and now written doubtlesse in the booke of 
 life, with the blessed saints of the Almightie, crowned and 
 throned amongst the glorious companie of martyrs. 
 
 First descending of a stocke ' right worshipfull, he was borne in 
 Northumberlandshire ; who being a childe, learned his grammar 
 with great dexteritie in Newcastle, and was removed from thence 
 
 1 Descending of a stocke.~\ " He was born in the beginning of the sixteenth 
 century," says Dr. Glocester Ridley, in his accurate and well-written life of 
 this great prelate, p. 2, from which it is to be inferred, that the exact year of 
 his birth is not ascertained. Dr. Turner, who knew him well, in a letter to 
 Fox, the martyrologist, among other particulars, communicates the following. 
 "He was born in my native county of Northumberland, and sprung of the 
 gentile pedigree of the Ridleys. One of his uncles was a knight, and another 
 was doctor of divinity, who, by the name of Robert Ridley, was famous, not 
 only at Cambridge, but at Paris, where he long studied ; and throughout 
 Europe, by the writings of Polydore Virgil. At the charges of this doctor 
 was our Nicholas long maintained at Cambridge, afterwards at Paris, and 
 lastly at Louvain. After his return from the schools beyond the seas, he 
 lived with us for many years in Pembroke Hall : but at length was called 
 away from us to the bishop of Canterbury, whom he served faithfully : and 
 lastly, was raised to the dignity of a bishop. The town where he was born 
 was called Willowmontiswich, now Willowmont." — Strype's Eccles. Memor., 
 vol. hi. p. 22Q. 
 
 R 2 
 
4 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 to the university of Cambridge 2 , where he in short time became 
 so famous, that for his singular aptnes, he was called to hyer 
 functions, and offices of the universitie, by degree attaining there- 
 unto, and was called to bee head of Pembroke hall, and there 
 made doctour of divinitie. After this, departing from thence, he 
 travelled to Paris, who at his returne was made chaplaine to 
 king Henrie the eight, and promoted afterwards by him 3 to the 
 bishopricke of Rochester : and so from thence translated to the 
 see and bishopricke of London in king Edwards daies. 
 
 In which calling and offices he so travelled and occupyed him- 
 selfe by preaching and teaching the true and wholesome doctrine 
 of Christ, that never good childe was more singularlie loved of his 
 deare parents, than he of his fiocke and dioces. Every holieday 
 and sundaie he lightlie preached in some one place or other, 
 except he were otherwise letted by weightie affaires and busines : 
 to whose sermons the people resorted, swarming about him like 
 bees, and coveting the sweet flowers and wholesome juice of the 
 fruitfull doctrine, which hee did not onelie preach, but shewed the 
 same by his life, as a glittering lanterne, to the eies and senses of 
 the blinde, in such pure order and chastitie of life (declining from 
 evill desires and concupiscences) that even his verie enemies 
 could not reproove him in any one jote thereof. 
 
 Besides this, he was passinglie well learned, his memorie 4 was 
 
 2 University of Cambridge.'] Dr. Richardson, in the notes to his edition of 
 bishop Godwin's book, De Prcesulibus, p. 192, gives us the following dates, 
 in the Life of Ridley. "Fellow A. D. 1524; A.M. 1526; B.D. 1534; D.D. 
 1540. Also in 1533 Proctor of the University, and in 1547 Rector of Soham." 
 
 He was elected Master of Pembroke Hall in 1540 — Le Neve's Fasti, p. 424 
 
 consecrated bishop of Rochester, Sept. 5, 1547; Le Neve, p. 251 ; and trans- 
 lated to London April 1, 1550.— Ibid. p. 180. There is little doubt but that 
 his studying at Paris must have been anterior, and not subsequent to his 
 taking the degree of D. D. See Ridley's Life, p. 94. In the Life of Latimer 
 we saw his notice of the disorderly disputations which he had witnessed at 
 the Sorbonne, above, vol. ii. p. 606. 
 
 3 Promoted afterwards by him.] Not by Henry, but by king Edward VI. 
 See Le Neve's Fasti, p. 251 ; and Ridley's Life of Bishop Ridley, p. 211. 
 
 4 His memorie.] But we saw above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 576, note (?), 
 that he himself speaks with great diffidence of his powers of memory.— The 
 following circumstances, communicated by Dr. William Turner to Fox, must 
 not be omitted : " Concerning his memory, and his manifold knowledge of 
 tongues and arts, although I am able to be an ample witness (for he further 
 instructed me in a knowledge of the Greek tongue), yet without my testimony, 
 almost all Cantabridgians, to whom he was sufficiently knowen, can and will 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 5 
 
 great, and he of such reading withall, that of right he deserved 
 to bee comparable to the best of this our age ; as can testifie as 
 well divers his notable workes, pithie sermons, and sundrie his 
 disputations in both the universities, as also his verie adversaries, 
 all which will say no lesse themselves. 
 
 Besides all this, wise he was of counsell, deepe of wit, and verie 
 politike in all his dooings. How mercifull and carefull he was to 
 reduce the obstinate papists from their erroneous opinions, and 
 by gentlenes to win them to the truth, his gentle ordering and 
 courteous handling of doctour Heath, late archbishop of Yorke, 
 being prisoner with him in king Edwards time in his house one 
 yeare, sufficientlie declareth. In fine, he was such a prelate, and 
 in all points so good, godlie and ghostlie a man, that England 
 may justlie rue the losse of so worthie a treasure. — And thus 
 hitherto concerning these publike matters. 
 
 Now will I speake something further particularlie of his person 
 and conditions. Hee was a man right comelie and well pro- 
 portioned in all points, both in complexion and lineaments of the 
 bodie. He tooke all things in good part, bearing no malice nor 
 rancor from his heart, but straightwaies forgetting all injuries 
 and offences done against him. He was very kinde and naturall 
 to his kinsfolke, and yet not bearing with them anie thing other- 
 wise then right would require ; giving them alwaies for a generall 
 rule, yea, to his owne brother and sister, that they doing evill, 
 should seeke or looke for nothing at his hand, but should be as 
 strangers and aliens unto him, and they to bee his brother or 
 sister, which used honestie, and a godlie trade of life. 
 
 testify. How able he was in confuting or overthrowing any thing, yet with- 
 out any boasting or noise of arms, not only I, but all with whom he dis- 
 puted, easily perceived : unless he understood that they thirsted more after 
 glory than was fit ; for this he used to set himself more vigorously to crush. 
 His behaviour was very obliging, and very pious, without hypocrisy or 
 monkish austerity ; for very often he would shoot at the bow, and play at 
 tennice with me. If there were no other witness of his beneficence to the poor, 
 I will testify this to all, that before he was advanced to any ecclesiastical pre- 
 ferment, he carried me along in company with him to the next hospital, and 
 when I had nothing to give to the poor, besides what he himself, according 
 to his estate, gave liberally, he often supplied me, that I might give too. 
 "Whilst he was himself in prison, what aid he sent out of England to us in 
 our exile in Germany, that learned man his faithful Achates, Dr. Edmund 
 Grindal, now bishop of London, can testify ; and many others, who were 
 assisted by his liberality." — Strype's Eccles Memor., vol. iii. p. 229. 
 
6 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Hee using all kindes of waies to mortifie himselfe, was given to 
 much praier and contemplation. For duelie everie morning, so 
 soone as his apparell was done uppon him, he went forthwith to 
 his bedchamber, and there upon his knees praied the space of 
 halfe an houre ; which being done, immediatelie he went to his 
 studie (if there came no other busines to interrupt him), where 
 he continued till ten of the clocke, and then came to common 
 praier, dailie used in his house. The praiers being done, he went 
 to dinner where he used little talk, except otherwise occasion by 
 some had beene ministered, and then it was sober, discreet, and 
 wise, and sometime merie, as cause required. 
 
 The dinner done, which was not verie long, he used to sit an 
 houre or thereabouts talking or playing at the chesse. — That 
 done, he returned to his studie, and there would continue, except 
 suters or busines abroad were occasion of the contrary, untill 
 five of the clocke at night, and then would come to common 
 praier, as in the forenoone : which being finished, he went to 
 supper, behaving himselfe there as at his dinner before. After 
 supper, recreating himselfe in playing at chesse the space of an 
 houre, he would then returne againe to his studie : continuing 
 there till eleven of the clocke at night, which was his common 
 houre to go to bed, then saying his praiers upon his knees as in 
 the morning when he rose. Being at his manor of Fulhani, as 
 clivers times he used to be, he read dailie a lecture to his familie 
 at the common praier, beginning at the Actes of the Apostles, 
 and so going throughout all the Epistles of S. Paule, giving to 
 everie man that could reade a New Testament, hiring them 
 besides with money to learne by heart certain principal! chapters, 
 but especially the thirteenth chapter 5 of the Actes, readino- 
 also unto his household oftentimes the 101st Psalme, beino- 
 marvellous carefull over his familie, that they might be a spec- 
 tacle of all vertue and honestie to other. — To be short, as he was 
 godlie and vertuous himselfe, so nothing but vertue and godlines 
 raigned in his house, feeding them with the foode of our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Now remaineth a word or two to be declared of his gentle 
 
 5 The thirteenth chapter.] The reader will be interested in noticing this 
 eminent prelate's judgment of the domestic uses of certain portions of the 
 sacred volume. 
 
 We had before us, above, under the Life of Rogers, some account of certain 
 chapters, psalms, &c, in special use with the Martyrs, at their executions. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 7 
 
 nature and kindly pitie in the usage of an olde woman called 
 mistris Boner, mother to doctour Boner, sometime bishop of 
 London : which I thought good to touch, as well for the rare 
 clemencie of doctour Ridley, as the unworthie immanity and 
 ingratefull disposition againe of doctour Boner. Bishop Ridley 
 being at his manor of Fulham, alwaies sent for the saide mistres 
 Boner, dwelling in an house adjoyning to his house, to dinner 
 and supper, with one mistres Mungey, Boners sister, saying, Go 
 for my mother Boner ; who comming, was ever placed in the 
 chaire at the tables end, being so gentlie intreated, welcommed, 
 and taken, as though hee had beene borne of her owne bodie ; 
 being never displaced of her seate, although the kings councel 
 had beene present, he saying, when any of them were there (as 
 divers times they were) By your lordships favour, this place of 
 right and custome is for my mother Boner. But how well he 
 was recompenced 6 for this his singular gentlenes, and pitifull 
 pitie after, at the hands of the said doctour Boner, almost the 
 least childe that goeth by the ground can declare. For who 
 afterward, was more enemie to Ridley, then Boner and his? 
 Who more went about to seeke his destruction then he ? recom- 
 pensing his gentlenes with extreame crueltie. As well appeared 
 by the strait handling of Ridleys owne naturall sister, and George 
 Shipside her husband 7 , from time to time : whereas the gentlenes 
 
 6 How well he was recompenced, ,] See above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. 
 p. 666—9, and 676. 
 
 i Shipside her husband.] Bishop Burnet, in his Hist, of the Reformation, 
 vol. ii. book ii. no. 7, Records, has published a letter of Bonner, which I am 
 tempted to transcribe, as it will serve to show how low-minded a man this 
 was, who had so powerful and fatal an influence at this period. 
 
 " To my loving and dearly beloved friends, my cousin Thomas Shirley, the 
 worshipful Richard Leechinore, &c. In most hearty wise I commend me 
 unto you, ascertaining, that yesterday I was, by sentence, restored again to 
 my bishoprick, and reposed in the same, even as fully as I was at any time 
 before I was deprived ; and by the said sentence, my usurper Dr. Ridley is 
 utterly repulsed ; so that I would ye did order all things at Kidmerley and 
 Bushley at your pleasures, not suffering Sheepshead, or Shipside, to be any 
 medler there, or to sell or to carry away any thing from thence ; and I trust, 
 at your coming up now at the parliament, I shall so handle both the said 
 Sheepsheads, and the other Calves-heads, that they shall perceive their sweet 
 shall not be without sour sauce. This day is looked that Mr. Canterbury 
 must be placed where is meet for him. He is become very humble, and 
 ready to submit himself in all things ; but that will not serve ; in the same 
 predicament is Dr. Smith, my friend, and the dean of Pauls, with others. 
 
8 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 of the other did suffer Boners mother, sister, and other his 
 kindred, not onelie quietlie to enjoy all that which they had of 
 Boner, but also entertained them in his house, shewing much 
 courtesie and friendship, dailie unto them : whereas on the other 
 side, B. Boner being restored againe, would not suffer the brother 
 and naturall sister of B. Ridley, and other his friendes, not onelie 
 not to enjoy that which they had by the said their brother bishop 
 Ridley, but also currishlie without all order of law or honesty, 
 by extort power wrasted from them all the livings they had. 
 
 And yet being not therewith satisfied, hee sought all the 
 meanes he could, to work the death of the foresaide Shipside, 
 saying that he would make twelve godfathers to go upon him : 
 which had beene brought to passe indeed, at what time hee was 
 prisoner at Oxford, had not God otherwise wrought his deli- 
 verance by meanes of doctour Heath bishop then of Worcester. 
 
 Whereby all good indifferent readers notoriously have to 
 understand, what great diversitie was in the disposition of these 
 two natures. Whereof as the one excelled in mercie and pitie, 
 so the other againe as much or more excelled in churlish ingra- 
 titude, and despitefull disdaine. — But of this matter enough. 
 
 Now concerning Gods vocation, how doctor Ridley was first 
 called to the savouring and favouring of Christ and his gospell ; 
 partlie by his disputation before, and other his treatises it may 
 appeare, that the first occasion 8 of his conversion was by reading 
 of Bertrams booke of the sacrament, whom also the conference 
 with bishop Cranmer, and with Peter Martyr did not a little 
 confirme in that behalfe. Who now by the grace of God, being 
 throughly woon and brought to the true way, as he was before 
 blinde and zealous in his olde ignorance, so was he as constant 
 and faithfull in the right knowledge which the Lord had opened 
 unto him, (as well appeared by his preachings and doings during 
 all the time of king Edward) and so long he did much good, 
 while authoritie of externe power might defend and hold up the 
 
 Commend me to your bed-fellows most heartily, and remember the liquor 
 that I wrote to you for. This bearer shall declare the rest, and also put you 
 in remembrance for beeves and muttons for my house-fare. And thus our 
 blessed Lord long and well keep you all. Written in haste this 6th of Sep- 
 tember (1553). 
 
 " Assuredly all your own, 
 
 " Edmund London." 
 * The first occasion.'] See above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 581 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 9 
 
 peace of the church, and proceedings of the gospell. But after 
 that it pleased so the heavenlie will of the Lord our God, to 
 bereave us of our stay, and to call from us king Edward that pre- 
 cious prince ; as the whole state of the church of England was 
 left desolate and open to the enemies hand, so this bishop Ridley, 
 after the comming in of queene Mary, eftsoone and with the 
 first 9 was laid hands upon and committed to prison, first in the 
 Tower ; then after translated from thence with the archbishop of 
 Canterburie, and maister Latimer, to Oxford, he was with them 
 inclosed in the common gayle and prison of Bocardo ; while at 
 length being dissevered from them, hee was committed to custodie 
 in the house of one Irish, where he remained till the last day of 
 
 9 With the first."] July 23, 1553, a letter was dispatched by the council to 
 Sir Thomas Cheyney and Sir John Gage, directing them to confine Ridley 
 close prisoner in the Tower. — Haynes's Burghley State Papers, p. 160. It is 
 not difficult to shew why he was particularly obnoxious. As the learned Mr. 
 Baker says, " There needed no colours ; he had given too just offence. In a 
 MS. of Corp. Chris. Coll. Cant, miscell. P. this account is given. 
 
 " Sunday, July 16. Dr. Ridley, bishop of London, preached at Paul's cross : 
 where he declared in his sermon, the lady Mary and Elizabeth to be illegiti- 
 mate and not lawfully begotten, &c, according to God's law ; and so found 
 both by the clergy, and acts of parliament in Henry the VDIth's time; 
 which the people murmured at." — Burnet's Hist, of the Reformation, vol. hi. 
 p. 409. Appendix. 
 
 Fox has given a fuller relation of the same sermon. " Doctor Ridley in 
 time of q. Jane had made a sermon at Pauls crosse, so commanded by the 
 council, declaring there his mind to the people, as touching the lady Mary, 
 and dissuading them, alledging there the incommodities and inconveniences 
 which might arise by receiving her to bee their queene, prophesying as it 
 were before, that which after came to passe ; that shee would bring in foreign 
 power to reign over them : besides the subverting also of Christian religion 
 then alreadie established : shewinge moreover that the same Mary being in 
 his diocesse, he, according to his duty, being then her ordinary, had travailed 
 much with her to reduce her to this religion ; and notwithstanding in all 
 other points of civilitie, she shewed herselfe gentle and tractable, yet in mat- 
 ters that concerned true faith and doctrine, she shewed herselfe so stiff and 
 obstinate, that there was no other hope of her to be conceived, but to disturb 
 and overturn all that which with so great labours had been confirmed and 
 planted by her brother afore. — Shortly after this sermon, queene Mary was 
 proclaimed ; whereupon hee speedily repairing to Fremingham to salute the 
 queene, had suche cold welcome there, that being despoiled of all his digni- 
 ties, he was sent backe uppon a lame halting horse to the Tower." — Fox's 
 Acts, p. 1280. 
 
10 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 his death and martyrdome \ which was from the yere of our Lord 
 1554, till the yeare 1555, and 16. day of October. Further- 
 more, as touching his disputations had at Oxford, inough hath 
 beene said already (in the life of Hugh Latimer). — We now 
 come to relate his travels in persuading and instructing the lady 
 Mary, before she was queene ; his reasons and conference like- 
 wise had in the Tower at the lieutenants board ; and certain 
 other conferences he had in prison with master Latimer, as here 
 folio weth to be read. 
 
 About the eight of September 2 , 1552, doctor Ridley then 
 bishop of London, lying at his house at Hadham in Hartford- 
 shire, went to visit the lady Mary then lying at Hunsden two 
 miles off; and was gently entertained of Sir Thomas Wharton, 
 and other her officers, till it was almost eleven of the clock. About 
 which time the said lady Mary came forth into her chamber 
 of presence, and then the said bishop there saluted her grace, 
 and said, that hee was come to doe his duetie to her grace. Then 
 
 1 Death and martyrdome.'] Ridley appears to have had forebodings of the 
 kind of death by which he should die. Laurence Humphrey, in his Life of 
 Bishop Jewell, records the following anecdote : 
 
 " Similiter et D. Ridlseus, tametsi indignante in tempestate jactatus, suos 
 jam territos cohortans, ' Bono,' inquit ' animo estote, et remis incumbite : 
 hsec cymba fert episcopum, quem non mergi sed comburi oportet." P. 258, 9, 
 a.d. 1573. 
 
 2 The eight of September. ,] In king Edward's journal, published by bishop 
 Burnet, in the Appendix to his History of the Reformation, we have the fol- 
 lowing interesting notice of proceedings with his sister, concerning her reli- 
 gion, about a year and a half before. 
 
 " March 18, 1550. The lady Mary, my sister, came to me at Westminster; 
 where, after salutations, she was called with my council into a chamber, where 
 was declared how long I had suffered her mass, in hope of her reconciliation ; 
 and now being no hope, which I perceived by her letters, except I saw some 
 short amendment, I could not bear it. She answered, That her soul was 
 God's, and her faith she should not change, nor dissemble her opinion with 
 contrary doings. It was said, I constrained not her faith, but willed her not 
 as a king to rule, but as a subject to obey; and that her example might breed 
 inconvenience. 
 
 "19- The emperor's ambassador came in with a short message from his 
 master, of war,— if I would not suffer his cousin, the princess, to use her 
 mass. To this no answer was given. 
 
 " 20. The bishops of Canterbury, London, and Rochester did consider 
 that to give licence to sin, was sin. To suffer and wink at it for a time might 
 be borne, — so all possible haste might be used," 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 11 
 
 she thanked him for his paines, and for a quarter of an houre 
 talked with him very pleasantly 3 ; and said, that she knew him 
 in the court when hee was chaplaine to her father, and could well 
 remember a sermon that he made before king Henry her father, 
 at the marriage of my lady Clinton that now is, to Sir Anthony 
 Browne, &c. and so dismissed him to dine with her officers. 
 
 After dinner was done, the bishop being called for by the said 
 lady Mary, resorted againe to her grace, betweene whom this 
 communication was. First the bishop beginneth in manner as 
 followeth. 
 
 Bishop. Madame, I came not onely to do my duty to see 
 your grace, but also to offer my self to preach before you on 
 Sunday next, if it will please you to heare mee. At this her 
 countenance changed, and after silence for a space, she answered 
 thus. 
 
 Mary. My lord, as for this last matter, I pray you make the 
 answere to it your selfe. 
 
 Bishop. Madame, considering mine office and calling, I am 
 bound of duetie to make to your grace this offer, to preach before 
 you. 
 
 Mary. Well, I pray you make the answere (as I have said) 
 to this matter your selfe : for you know the answer well enough. 
 But if there be no remedy but I must make you answere ; this 
 shalbe your answere ; The doore of the parish church adjoining 
 shall be open for you if you come, and ye may preach, if you list, 
 but neither I, nor none of mine shall heare you. 
 
 3 Very pleasantly. ~\ William Thomas has given us a very attractive picture 
 of the lady Mary at this period. 
 
 " If I shold say that the lady Mary, the kynges daughter, deserveth not an 
 husband, I should surely prove a wyttye yonge man, and therefore wyll I 
 now make you my judges. When for the stature of a woman's body she is 
 neither too highe nor too low, for bewtie of face she hath few fellowes that I 
 know ; and in proporcion of membres, my penne cannot paint her. Butt 
 what is all this ? Nothinge, for when I come to considre her vertue, her 
 shadow maketh me tremble. All the prudence, all the modesty, all the 
 curtesy, and all the sober smylyng chere, that may be in a woman, is suerly 
 in her. Prompt in invention, awares in speach, learned in the tongues, perfect 
 in musick, to syng and play ; and on the lute and virginalles, without master 
 in the world. Yea, she is gratefull to all persons, so that I wote not what 
 livyng creature were sufficient worthely to descryve her. So, if a husband 
 might be a reward unto the bountye of so gracious a lady, I wyll say she is, 
 and ever hath bene worthy to have the worthiest husband of the world." 
 Apology for King Henry VI II., p. 111. 
 
12 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Bishop. Madame, I trust you will not refuse Gods word. 
 
 Mary. I cannot tell what yee call Gods worde. That is not 
 Gods word now, that was Gods word in my fathers daies. 
 
 Bishop. Gods word is all one in all times, but hath been 
 better understanded and practised in some ages, then in other. 
 
 Mary. You durst not for your eares have advouched that for 
 Gods worde in my fathers daies, that now you doe. And as for 
 your new bookes, I thanke God I never read none of them : never 
 did, nor never will doe. 
 
 And after many bitter words against the forme of religion then 
 established, and against the government of the realme, and the 
 lawes made in the young yeares of her brother, which shee said 
 shee was not bound to obey, till her brother 4 came to perfect 
 
 4 Till her brother.'} This idle pretence, totally unconstitutional, suggested 
 perhaps hy the sophistry of Gardiner or Bonner (see Fox, p. 1201), was a 
 very prevalent one, and occasioned great uneasiness to the friends of the 
 young king. Hence it was, that Latimer was under the necessity of shewing 
 in his sermons, that " kinges though they be children, yet are they kinges not- 
 withstanding." " For, says he, there be some wicked people, that will say : 
 Tush, thys geare will not tarry. It is but my lord Protectours, and my lord of 
 Canterburies doing : the king is a childe, and he knoweth not of it. What 
 people are they that saye, the kinge is but a childe ? Have not we a noble 
 king ! Was there ever king so noble, so godly brought up with so noble 
 counsellors, so excellent and well-learned schoole-maysters ? I wyll tell you 
 this, and speake it even as I thinke. His majesty hath more godly wit and 
 understanding, more learning and knowledge, at thys age, than twenty of hys 
 progenitours, that I could name, had at any time of theyr life." Latimer's 
 Sermons, fol. 36. edit. 1584. And in like manner the council, with becoming 
 dignity and wisdom, instructed the lady Mary's chaplain to say to his mis- 
 tress, in reply to a declaration that she would defer her obedience to a newly 
 enacted law, till his majesty were of sufficient years, " That she could in no 
 one saying more disallowe the authoritie of the king, the majestie of his 
 crowne, and the state of the realme. For herein she suspendeth his king- 
 dome, and esteemeth his authoritie by his age, not by his right and title. Her 
 grace must understand hee is a king by the ordinance of God, by descent of 
 royall bloud, not by the numbring of his yeeres. As a creature subject to 
 mortalitie, he hath youth, and, by Gods grace, shall have age : but as a king 
 he hath no difference by daies and yeares. The Scripture plainely declareth it 
 not only young children to have bin kings by Gods special ordinance, but 
 also," &c. Fox's Acts, p. 1212. Compare Strype's Scales. Mernor., vol. hi. 
 p. 23, 4. 160. Strype's Cranmer, p. 191. Hence it was, as we may conjec- 
 ture, that the loyalists devised a means of showing their attachment to their 
 youthful prince, which we collect from an incidental mention of it by a zeal- 
 ous popish writer in the succeeding reign. " Doth not a lively image, I be- 
 seche you, make folkes remember the man, that is represented by it, better than 
 
 r-r 
 t 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. IS 
 
 age, and then affirmed she would obey them ; she asked the 
 bishop whether he were one of the councell : he answered, No. 
 You might well enough, said shee, as the councell goeth now 
 adaies. 
 
 And so she concluded with these words ; My lord, for your 
 gentlenes to come and see me, I thanke you ; but for your 
 offering to preach before me, I thanke you never a whit. 
 
 Then the said bishop was brought by Sir Thomas Wharton to 
 the place where they dined, and desired to drinke. And after he 
 had drunke, hee paused a little while, looking very sadly, and 
 sodainly brake out into these wordes, Surely I have done amisse. 
 Why so, quoth Sir Thomas Wharton? For I have dronke 
 (said he) in that place where Gods worde offered, hath beene 
 refused : whereas if I had remembered my duetie, I ought to 
 have departed immediately, and to have shaken off the dust of 
 my shooes for a testimonie against this house. — These words 
 were by the said bishop spoken with such a vehemency, that 
 some of the hearers afterward confessed their hair to stand up- 
 right on their heads. This done, the said bishop departed, and 
 so returned to his house. 
 
 It was declared a little before 5 , how doctor Ridley was had 
 from Fremingham to the Tower ; where being in durance, and 
 invited to the lieutenants table, he had certaine talke or con- 
 ference with secretary Bourne, M. Fecknam, and other, con- 
 cerning the controversies in religion : the summe whereof, as it 
 was penned with his owne hand, hereafter ensueth. 
 
 Here followeth the summe and effect of the communication between 
 D. Ridley, and secretary Bourn, with others, at the Lieutenants 
 table in the Tower. 
 
 Maister Thomas of Bridges sayde at his brother maister lieu- 
 tenants boorde, I pray you M. Doctours, for my learning tell 
 
 a bare naked white wall ? or when a man cometh into a house, and findeth the 
 image of kinge Edwarde, whether doth he there more remember hym, or when 
 he goeth into another house, and findeth no image of hym at all ? It was 
 wonte to be sayd, that such as were the kinges very frendes wold have the 
 kinges image in their houses, bothe to make them remember their dueties 
 toward hym, and also to declare their good wil, that they bare him." Chris- 
 topherson against Rebellion, signat. U 3. 
 5 A Utile before.'] See note, p. 9. 
 
14 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 mee what an hereticke is? M. secretaire Bourne said, I will 
 tell you who is an hereticke : whoso stubbornly and stiffely main- 
 taineth an untruth, he is an heretike. Ye meane syr, sayd I, 
 an untruth in matters of religion, and concerning our faith. Yea 
 that is true, said he : and in this we are soone agreed. Then said 
 maister Fecknam 6 , sitting at the upper end of the table, whome 
 they called M. deane of Paules, I will tell you by S. Augustine 
 who is an heretick : Qui aclulandi principibus vel lucri gratia 
 /alms opiniones gignit vel sequitur, hwreticus est, saith S.Augustine. 
 And then he englished the same. Sir, said I, I ween S. Augustine 
 addeth the third member, which is, vel vance gloria? causa. Ye 
 say even true M. doctor, sayd he ; and thus farre we did agree 
 all three. 
 
 M. Fecknam began againe to say, Whoso doth not beleeve 
 that the Scripture affirmeth, but will obstinately maintaine the 
 contrary, he is hwreticus. As in the sacrament of the aultar, 
 Mathew doth affirme there to be Ohrists bodie, Marke doth 
 affirme it, Luke affirmeth it, Paul affirmeth it, and none denieth 
 it : therefore to holde the contrary it is heresie. It is the same 
 bodie and flesh that was borne of the virgine : and this is con- 
 firmed by unitie, antiquitie, and universalitie. For none before 
 Berengarius did ever doubt of this, and he was an hereticke, as 
 M. doctor there knoweth full well : I do testifie his owne con- 
 science said he. 
 
 Mary sir, said maister secretary, master Fecknam hath spoken 
 well. These be great matters, unitie, antiquitie, and universa- 
 litie. Doe yee not thinke so maister doctor I sayd hee to mee. 
 
 Heere while I strained curtesie and pretended as nothing to 
 talke, saide one of the commissioners, peraclventure maister Ridley 
 doth agree with M. Fecknam, and then there needs not much 
 debating of the matter. 
 
 Sir, saide I, in some things I do and shall agree with him, and 
 in some things which he hath spoken, to be plaine, I do not agree 
 with him at all. — Maisters, said I, ye be (as I understand) the 
 queenes commissioners here, and if yee have commission to 
 examine me in these matters, I shall declare unto you plainely my 
 faith ; if ye have not, then I shall pray you eyther give mee leave 
 to speake my minde freelie, or else to holde my peace. 
 
 There is none here, said M. secretary, that doth not favor you : 
 
 6 Maister Fecknam.~\ See note, vol. ii. p. 549, note ( 3 ). 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 15 
 
 — and then everie man shewed what favor they bare towards me, 
 and how glad they would be of an agreement. 
 
 But as I strained to have licence of them in plaine words to 
 speake my minde, so me thought they granted mee it, but vix 
 or cegre. Well at the last I was content to take it for licenced, 
 and so began to talke. 
 
 To M. Fecknams arguments of the manifold affirmation where 
 no deniall was, I answered, where is a multitude of affirmations 
 in Scripture, and where is one affirmation, all is one concerning 
 the truth of the matter : for that anie one of the evangelists spake 
 inspired by the Holy Ghost, was as true as that which is spoken 
 of them all. It is as true that John sayth of Christ, I am the 
 dore of the sheepe, as if all had said it. For it is not in Scrip- 
 ture as in witnes of men, where the number is credited more then 
 one, because it is uncertaine of whose spirit he dooth speake. And 
 where M. Fecknam spake of so manie, affirming without anie 
 negation, &c. Sir, saide I, all they doe affirme the thing which 
 they meant. Now if yee take their words, to leave their meaning, 
 then doe they affirme what ye take, but not what they meant. 
 Sir, said I, if in talke with you, I should so utter my minde in 
 words, that ye by the same do, and may plainely perceive my 
 meaning, and could, if ye would be captious, cavill at my words, 
 and writhe them to another sense, I would think ye were no 
 gentle companion to talke with ; except yee would take my words 
 as ye did perceive that I did meane. 
 
 Mary, quoth M. secretary, we should else doe you plain injury 
 and wrong. 
 
 M. Fecknam perceiving whereunto my talke went, why, quoth 
 hee, what circumstances can yee shewe me that should move to 
 thinke of anie other sense, then as the words plainely say ; Hoc 
 est corpus meum, quod pro vobis tradetur ? This is my bodie which 
 shall be betraied for you. 
 
 Sir, said I, even the next sentence that followeth ; Hoc facite 
 in meant commemorationem, Do this in my remembrance. And 
 also by what reason, yee say the bread is turned into Ohrists car- 
 nall bodie ; by the same I may say, that it is turned into his 
 mysticall bodie. For as that saith of it, Hoc est corpus quod pro 
 vobis tradetur ; so Paule which spake by Christs spirit saith, We 
 being many are all but one bread, and one bodie, in as much as 
 we are partakers of one bread. 
 
 Here he calleth one bread, one loafe, sayd M. secretarie. 
 
16 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Yea, sayd I, one loafe, one bread, all is one with me. 
 But what say ye, quoth master secretary, of the universalitie, 
 antiquitie, and unitie, that master Fecknam did speak of? 
 
 I ensure you, said I, I think them matters weightie, and to be 
 considered well. As for unitie, the truth is, before God, I do 
 beleeve it and embrace it, so it be with veritie, and joyned to our 
 head Christ, and such one as Paul speaketh of, saying, One faith, 
 one God, one baptisme. And for antiquity I am also perswaded 
 to bee true that Irenaeus saith, Quod primum verum, That is first 
 is true. In our religion Christs faith was first truely taught by 
 Christ himselfe, by his apostles, and by many good men that from 
 the beoinning; did succeede next unto them : and for this con- 
 troversie of the sacrament, I am perswaded, that those old 
 writers which wrot before the controversie and the usurping of 
 the sea of Rome, do all agree, if they be well understanded, in this 
 truth. 
 
 I am glad to heare, said master secretarie, that ye doe so well 
 esteeme the doctors of the church. 
 
 Now as for universalitie, it may have two meanings : one 
 to understand that to be universal which from the beginning 
 in all ages hath beene allowed ; another, to understand uni- 
 versalitie for the multitude of our age or of any other singu- 
 lar age. 
 
 No, no, saith master secretary, these three do alwaies agree, 
 and where there is one, there is all the rest ; and heere hee and I 
 changed many words. And finally, to bee short, in this matter 
 we did not agree. 
 
 There was none, quoth maister Fecknam, before Berengarius, 
 Wickliffe, and Hus, and now in our dayes Carolostadius, and 
 Oecolampadius. And Carolostadius sayth, Christ pointed to his 
 owne body and not to the sacrament, and said, Hoc est corpus 
 meum. And Melancthon writeth to one Micronius (Miconius 
 said I) these or like words ; Nullam satis gravem rationem inve- 
 nire possum, propter quam a fide majorum in hac materia dissen- 
 tiam. I can find no grounded reason to cause me to dissent from 
 the beliefe of our foreelders. 
 
 Thus when he had spoken at length with manie other words 
 mo : Sir, said I, it is certaine that other before these have writ- 
 ten of this matter ; not by the waie onely, and obiter, as do for 
 the most all the old writers, but even ex professo, and their whole 
 bookes intreat of it alone, as Bertram. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 17 
 
 Bertram, said the secretary, what man was he ? and who was 
 he 7 , and how do ye know ? &c. with many questions. 
 
 Sir, quoth I, I have read his booke. He proponeth the same 
 which is now in controversie, and answereth so directly that no 
 man may doubt but that hee affirmeth, that the substance of 
 bread remaineth still in the sacrament ; and he wrote unto Carolus 
 Magnus. 
 
 Mary, quoth hee, marke, for there is a matter. He wrote, 
 quoth he, ad Henricum s , and not ad Carolum, for no authour 
 maketh any such mention of Bertramus. 
 
 Yes, quoth I, Trithemius in catalogo illustrium scriptorum, 
 speaketh of him. Trithemius was but of late time 9 : but he 
 speaketh, quoth I, of them that were of antiquitie. Here, after 
 much talke of Bertram, What authors have ye, quoth M. secre- 
 tarie, to make of the sacrament a figure 1 
 
 Sir, quoth I, ye know (I thinke) that Tertullian in plaine words 
 speaketh thus, Hoc est corpus meum, id est, figura corporis mei, 
 this is my bodie, that is to say, a figure of my body. And Gela- 
 sius sayth plainely, that substantia panis manet, the substance of 
 bread remaineth. And Origine sayth likewise, Quod sanctificatur 
 secundum materiam, ingreditur stomachum et vadit in secessum, that 
 which is sanctified, as touching the matter or substance, passeth 
 away in the draught. This when I had englished, M. secretary 
 sayd to mee, you know very well as any man, &c. and here, if I 
 would, I might have been set in a foolish paradise of his commen- 
 dation of my learning, and quod essem vir multw lectionis, a man 
 
 7 Who was he?~\ See vol. ii. note, p. 666. 
 
 8 Ad Henricum.~\ That is, to Henry the eighth : meaning to insinuate, that 
 this book of Bertram's, which bore too strongly against the Romish corrup- 
 tions in the doctrine of the eucharist, to admit easily of any fair and direct 
 answer, was a modern forgery of the protestants. Steven Gardiner, with less 
 confidence, in his book against Cranmer, endeavours to cast a like suspicion 
 upon the credit of that writer; " one Bertram" (says he) : " if the booke set 
 forth in hys name be his." See Cranmer's Answer to Gardiner, p. 6. edit. 
 1580. It is but right, however, to remark, that other Roman catholics have 
 not betraid the weakness of their arguments by this impolitic hardihood; but 
 have spoken of Bertram's book in terms much more creditable to their own 
 character, and their cause. Mabillon, for instance, expressly states his having 
 discovered a manuscript of it eight hundred years old. Cave's Histor. Liferar., 
 vol. ii. p. 28. 
 
 » Of late time.'] John of Trittenheim or Trithemius finished his work in 
 1494. 
 
 vol. in. r. 
 
18 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 of much reading. But this I would not take at his hand. He 
 set me not up so high, but I brought myselfe as low againe : and 
 here was much adoe. 
 
 As for Melancthon (quoth I) whom M. Fecknam spake of, I 
 marvell that yee will alledge him, for we are more nie an agree- 
 ment heere in England, then the opinion of Melancthon to you : 
 for in this point we all agree here, that there is in the sacrament 
 but one materiall substance : and Melancthon as I weene, sayth 
 there are two. 
 
 Ye say truth, quoth M. secretary : Melancthons opinion is so. 
 But I pray you, ye have heard that the sacrament was in olde 
 time so reverenced, that many were then forbidden to bee pre- 
 sent at the ministration thereof, catechumeni, quoth hee, and 
 many moe. 
 
 Truth sir, quoth I, there were some called audientes, some 
 pcenitentes, some catechumeni, and some emrgumeni, which were 
 commanded to depart. 
 
 Now, quoth he, and how can ye then make but a figure or a 
 signe of the sacrament, as that book doth which is set forth in 
 my lord of Canturburies name * ; I wisse, ye can tell who made 
 it, did not ye make it \ and here was much murmuring of the rest, 
 as though they would have given me the glorie of the writing of 
 that booke, which yet was sayde of some there, to containe most 
 hainous heresie that ever was. 
 
 1 Lord of Canturburies name.'] Fox, in the margin, calls this " the booke 
 of Catechisme ;" by which must be meant, either the catechism, commonly 
 called the Catechism of king Edward, or the Short Instruction into Christian 
 Religion. But the book in question could be neither of these. The former 
 was never published in Cranmer's name ; and, as to the latter, there could be 
 no dispute, who its author was ; for it was avowedly a translation, from the 
 Latin of Justus Jonas. But, the contents too, if any one were disposed to 
 examine the two books for that purpose, would establish the same conclusion. 
 And a similar investigation would show, that the book intended by secretary 
 Bourn was, either " a Defence of the True and Catholic Doctrine of the Sacra- 
 ment,'" a.d. 1550, or else (which also contains the preceding), his " Answer 
 unto a crafty and sophisticate Cavillation," &c, a.d. 1551 , and 15S0. In the 
 process against Cranmer, preserved in the archiepiscopal library at Lambeth 
 (MS. no. 1136) of which more will be said under the life of that prelate, 
 Robert Ward, master of arts, deposes, that he did not think Cranmer had 
 learning sufficient to write the books on the eucharist, &c. which were put in 
 evidence against him. " Ad septimum dicit, quod credit prsefatum Thomam 
 vix adeo eruditum, ut possit ipse, ejus proprio ingenio, hujus modi libros 
 componere ; certo tamen scit ejus nomine et auctoritate eos circumferri." 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 19 
 
 Maister secretary, quoth I, that booke was made of a great 
 learned man, and him which is able to do the like againe ; as for 
 me I ensure you (be not deceived in me) I was never able to do 
 or write anie such like thing. He passeth mee no lesse, then the 
 learned master his young scholler. 
 
 Now, here every man would have his saying, which I passe 
 over, not much materiall for to tell. But sir, quoth I, me thinks 
 it is not charitably done, to beare the people in hand that anie 
 man doth so lightly esteeme the sacrament, as to make of it but 
 a figure. For that (but) maketh it a bare figure without anie 
 more profit, which that booke doth often denie 2 , as appeareth to 
 the reader most plainly. 
 
 Yes, quoth he, that they do. 
 
 Sir, no quoth I, of a truth : and as for me, I ensure you I 
 make no lesse of the sacrament then thus : I say whosoever 
 receiveth the sacrament, hee receiveth therewith either life or 
 death. 
 
 No, quoth M. secretary, Scripture saith not so. 
 
 Sir, quoth I, although not in the same sound of words, yet it 
 doth, in the same sense ; and S. Augustine saith, in the sound 
 of words also : for Paul sayth, the bread which we breake, is it 
 not the partaking or fellowship of the bodie of Christ ? and S. 
 Augustine, Maiiduca vitam, hibe vitam, eate life, drinke life. 
 
 Then said maister Pope, what can ye make of it when yee say, 
 there is not the reall bodie of Christ ? which I do beleeve, and I 
 pray God I may never beleeve other. How can it bring (as yee 
 say) either life or death, when Christs bodie is not there ? 
 
 Syr, quoth I, when you heare Gods word truely preached, if 
 ye doe beleeve it and abide in it, yee shall and do receive life 
 withall : and if yee doe not beleeve it, it dooth bring unto you 
 death : and yet Christs bodie is still in heaven, and not carnall in 
 every preachers mouth. 
 
 I pray you tell me quoth he, how can you answer to this, Quod 
 pro vobis tradetur, which shall be given for you I Was the figure 
 of Christs bodie given for us \ 
 
 No sir, quoth I, but the verie bodie it selfe, whereof the sacra- 
 ment is a sacramentall figure. 
 
 How say yee then, quoth he, to quod pro vobis tradetur, which 
 shall be given for you ? 
 
 " Doth often denie.'] See p. 4. 10. 34, &c. &c. &c. 
 
20 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Forsooth, quoth I, Tertullians exposition maketh it plaine, for 
 he sayth, Corpus est figura corporis, the bodie is a figure of the 
 bodie. Now put to quod pro vobis tradetur, which shal be given 
 for you, and it agreeth exceeding well. 
 
 In faith, quoth he, I would give forty pound that ye were of a 
 good opinion. For I ensure you, I have heard you, and had an 
 affection to you. 
 
 I thanke you master Pope, for your heart and minde, and ye 
 know, quoth I, I were a verie foole if I would in this matter dis- 
 sent from you, if that in my conscience the truth did not inforce 
 me so to do. For I wis (as ye do perceive, I trowe) it is some- 
 what out of my waie, if I would esteeme worldly gaine. 
 
 What say ye, quoth he, to Cyprian ? Doth he not say plainly, 
 Panis quern dedit Dominus non effigie, sed natura mutatus, omni- 
 potentia verbi /actus est caro, the bread which the Lord did deliver, 
 being changed, not according to the forme, but according to the 
 nature thereof, by the omnipotent word is made flesh. 
 
 True syr, so he doth say, and I answere even the same which 
 once by chance I preached at Paules crosse in a sermon, for the 
 which I have beene as unjustly and as untruelie reported 3 as any 
 poore man hath beene. For there, I speaking of the sacrament, 
 and inveying against them that esteemed it no better then a 
 peece of bread, tolde even the same thing of pamitentes, audientes, 
 catechumeni, energumeni, that I spake of before ; and I bade them 
 depart as unworthie to heare the mysterie ; and then I said to 
 those that be sancti, Cyprian the martyr shall tell you how it is 
 that Christ calleth it, saying, Bread is the bodie, meate, drinke, 
 flesh, because that unto this materiall substance is given the pro- 
 perty of the thing whereof it beareth the name : and this place 
 then tooke I to utter as the time would then suffer, that the 
 materiall substance of bread doth remaine. M. Fecknam (which 
 as is reported to me) did belie me openly in the same matter at 
 Paules crosse, heard all this my talke (as red as skarlet in his 
 face), and herein answered mee never one word 4 . 
 
 You do know well, quoth M. secretary that Origen and Ter- 
 tullian were not catholicke, but erred. 
 
 3 As untruelie reported.] See above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 628. 
 
 4 Never one word.] And yet Fecknam, after Ridley's death, repeated the 
 same calumny again in a set oration, spoken in the House of Lords, in the 
 year 1559. See Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 76. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 21 
 
 Syr, quoth I, there is none of all the doctors that are holden 
 in all points, but are thought to have erred in some things. But 
 yet I never heard that it was either layde to Origens charge or 
 to Tertullian, that ever they were thought to have erred in this 
 matter of the sacrament. 
 
 What, quoth M. Chomley, late chief justice, doth not Christ 
 say plainely, that it is his very flesh, and his very bloud, and we 
 must needs eate him, or wee can have no life I Syr, quoth I, if 
 you will heare how S. Augustine expoundeth that place, you shall 
 perceive that you are in a wrong boxe. And when I began to 
 tell S. Augustines minde in his booke, de Doctrina Christiana, 
 Yea, yea, quoth M. secretary, that is true. S. Augustine doth 
 take it figuratively in deed. 
 
 Forty yeares agoe, quoth M. Fecknam, all were of one opinion 
 in this matter. 
 
 Forty yeares agoe, quoth I, all held that the bishop of Rome 
 was supreme head of the universall church. 
 
 What then ? was maister Fecknam beginning to say, &c. but 
 M. secretary tooke the tale, and sayd, that was but a positive 
 lawe. 
 
 A positive law ? quoth I, no syr, he would not have it so : for 
 it is in his decrees, that hee challenged it by Christs owne word. 
 For his decree saith, the church of Rome was advanced above all 
 other churches in the world, not by any synodicall constitutions, 
 nor yet any councels, but by the lively voice of the Lord, accord- 
 ing as the Lord sayd to Peter : Thou art Peter, &c. And in an 
 other place he intreateth, Tu es Cephas, id est, caput, thou art 
 Cephas, that is to say the head. 
 
 Tush, it was not counted an article (quoth M. secretary) of 
 our faith. 
 
 Yes, said I, if ye call that an article of our faith, which is to 
 be beleeved under paine of damnation. For he sayth, Wee do 
 absolutely determine, declare, and pronounce, that every crea- 
 ture is subject to the obedience of the bishop of Rome, upon 
 necessity of salvation. 
 
 And here when we spake of lawes and decrees, M. Roger 
 Chomley thought himselfe much wronged, that hee could not be 
 suffered to speake, the rest were so readie to interrupt him : and 
 then he up and tolde a long tale what lawes were of kings of 
 Fngland made against the bishop of Rome, and was vehement to 
 tell how they alwaie of the clergie did flie to him. And here 
 
22 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 because he seemed to speake of manie things beside our purpose, 
 whereof we spake before, he was answered of his owne fellowes, 
 and I let them talke. 
 
 Finally, we departed in peace, and master secretary promised 
 in the end, that of their talke there should come to me no harme. 
 And after I had made my mone for lacke of my books, he said 
 they were all once given him : but sith I know (said he) who hath 
 them now, write me the names of such as yee would have, and I 
 will speake for you the best I can. 
 
 A Conference 5 had betwixt maister Ridley, and maister Latimer in 
 prison, upon the objections of Antonian, meaning by that name 
 some popish persecutour (as Winchester 6 ), alluding thereby to the 
 Story of Victor, lib. 3. cle Persecut. Africa?. 
 
 M. Ridley. In writing againe 7 ye have done me an unspeak- 
 
 5 A conference.] This conference is here inserted and recommended to the 
 reader's attentive perusal, as affording a valuable and authentic summary of 
 part of the grounds upon which the confessors in the reign of Mary were 
 contented to be led to the stake : and secondly, because it contains the mate- 
 rials for a solid exposition of several of the articles of the church of England. 
 " It passed in writing" (says Dr. Gloc. Ridley) " between these venerable 
 fathers, as I apprehend, in January (1553-4), when they were in separate 
 apartments, after the mass was publickly restored, which was December 21 
 (1553), and before Wyatt's rebellion had so crowded the Tower with state pri- 
 soners, that the three prelates were confined in one apartment together : and 
 this rebellion broke out the 26th of January." Ridley's Life, p. 485. That 
 this date is probably very nearly correct, may be inferred also from a letter of 
 Ridley to Grindal, given below, in which he says, " I was in the Tower about 
 the space of two moneths close prisoner, and after that, had granted to me 
 without my labor the libertie of the Tower, and so continued about halfe a 
 yeare," &c. 
 
 6 Winchester.] Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester. 
 
 7 In writing againe.'] Ridley here refers to a former conference, which he 
 had carried on in writing with Latimer (and probably with Cranmer), in which 
 he had stated " the causes that moved him to abstain from the mass." At 
 the conclusion of his own portion of which, he says, " Write againe I beseech 
 you, fathers and brethren, most dearly beloved in Christ." That conference 
 is also well worthy of a careful perusal : but is here, with regret, omitted, 
 through want of room. The " causes" which are there enlarged upon, are 
 here briefly recapitulated in the answer to the second objection. " They be 
 these ; the strange tongue," &c. Both the conferences, together with 
 Ridley's treatise against transubstantiation, were first printed in the year 
 1556, and again in 1574, in one small volume. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 23 
 
 able pleasure, and I pray that the Lord may requite it you in 
 that day. For I have received great comfort at your wordes : 
 but yet I am not so filled withall, but that I thyrst much more 
 now then before to drinke more of that cup of yours, wherein ye 
 mingle unto me profitable with pleasant. I praie you good father 
 let mee have one draught more to comforte my stomacke. For 
 surelie except the Lord assist mee with his gracious aide, in the 
 time of his service, I know I shall play but the part of a white 
 livered knight. But truelie my trust is in him, that in mine 
 infirmity he should trie himself strong, and that he can make the 
 coward in his cause to fight like a man. 
 
 Syr, now I looke dailie when Diotrephes with his warriours 
 shall assault me : wherefore I praie you good father, for that you 
 are an old souldiour, and an expert warriour, and God knoweth 
 I am but a yong souldiour, and as yet of small experience in 
 these fits, help me I pray you to buckle my harnesse. — And now 
 I would have you to think that these dartes are cast at my head 
 of some one of Diotrephes"', or Antonius 1 soldiers. 
 
 The Objection of the Antonian. 
 
 All men marvell greatlie, why you, after the libertie which you 
 have granted unto you, more then the rest, doe not goe to 
 masse, which is a thing (as you know) now much esteemed of all 
 men, yea of the queene herselfe. 
 
 The Answere. 
 
 Because no man that laieth hand on the plough and looketh 
 backe is fit for the kingdom of God : and also for the selfe same 
 cause why saint Paule would not suffer Titus to be circumcised, 
 which is that the truth of the gospell might remaine with us un- 
 corrupt. (Galat. the second :) And againe, if I build againe 
 the things which I destroyed, I make my selfe a trespasser. 
 This is also another cause ; least I should seeme by outward 
 fact to allow the thing, which I am perswaded is contrarie to 
 sound doctrine, and so should bee a stumbling stocke unto the 
 weake. But woe be unto him by whome offence commeth : it 
 were better for him that a rnilstone were hanged about his necke, 
 and he cast into the middest of the sea. 
 
 M. Latimer. Except the Lord helpe me ye say. Truth it is. 
 
24 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 For without me, saith he, ye can doe nothing, much lesse suffer 
 death of our adversaries, through the bloudie law 8 now prepared 
 against us. But it followeth, if you abide in me, and my word 
 abide in you, aske what ye will, and it shall be done for you. 
 What can be more comfortable ? Syr, you make answer your 
 selfe so well, that I cannot better it. Syr, I begin now to smell 
 what you meane : by travelling thus with mee, you use mee as 
 Bilney did once 9 , whence hee converted mee : pretending as 
 though hee would be taught of me, he sought waies and meanes 
 to teach me, and so doe you. I thanke you therefore most 
 heartilie. For indeed you minister armour unto mee, whereas I 
 was unarmed before and unprovided, saving that 1 give my selfe 
 to praier for my refuge. 
 
 Anton, object. 2. What is it then that offendeth you so 
 greatlie in the masse that you will not vouchsafe once either to 
 heare it, or see it 1 1 and from whence commeth this new religion 
 upon you 2 have not you used in times past to say masse your 
 selfe ? 
 
 M. Ridleys answere. I confesse unto you my fault and ig- 
 norance : but know you that for these matters I have done 
 penance long agoe, both at Paules crosse, and also openlie in the 
 pulpit at Cambridge ; and I trust God hath forgiven me this 
 mine offence : for I did it upon ignorance. But if you be 
 desirous to knowe, and will vouchsafe to heare what things doe 
 offend mee in the masse, I will rehearse unto you those things 
 which be most cleare, and seeme to repugne most manifestlie 
 
 8 The bloudie law.~\ See Fox's Acts, p. 1461. Burnet, vol. ii. p. 275. Com- 
 pare Life of Rogers in this collection, vol. ii. p. 321, and n. 
 
 9 As Bilney did once.~\ See above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 451. 
 
 1 Or see it.~] From this passage Dr. Gloc. Ridley argues, and with much 
 apparent reason, that Fox was mis-informed, in the story which he tells of the 
 bishop having once been induced to be present at the mass, and that he for- 
 bore it afterwards upon the remonstrance and arguments of Bradford. 
 Ridley's Life, p. 434, 5. See Fox, p. 1457- Compare also p. 1565. 1569- 
 The account seems no way probable, for the reasons stated by Ridley's bio- 
 grapher: to which we must observe in addition, that Fox relates precisely the 
 same particulars respecting Bradford and bishop Ferrar. Acts, &c. p. 1930. 
 — The non-conformists have occasionally appeared to give implicit credit to 
 this story against Ridley, and have referred to it in a temper in which, cer- 
 tainly, sorrow, self-distrust, and a tender compassion for human infirmity, 
 are not the leading features. See Peirce against Nicholls, p. 31. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 25 
 
 against Gods word, and they be these : the strange tongue ; the 
 want of the shewing 3 of the Lords death, the breaking of the 
 Lords commandement of having a communion 3 ; the sacrament 
 is not communicated to all, under both kindes, according to the 
 worde of the Lord ; the signe is servilelie worshipped 4 , for the 
 signify ed ; Christs passion is injuried, for asmuch as this masse 
 sacrifice is affirmed to remaine for the purging of sinnes 5 :— to 
 bee short, the manifold superstitions, and trifling fondnesse which 
 are in the masse, and about the same. 
 
 M. Latimer. Better a few things well pondered, then to 
 trouble the memorie with too much. You shall prevaile more 
 with praying, than with studying, though mixture bee best, for 
 so one shall alleviate the tediousnes of the other. I intend not 
 to contend much with them in words, after a reasonable account 
 of my faith given : for it shall bee but in vaine. They will say, 
 
 2 The want of the shewing.'] " What shewing can be there, where no man 
 heareth, that is to say, understand eth what is said ? No man, I mean, of the 
 common people ; for whose profit the prayer of the church ought specially to 
 serve." Ridley in the Former Conference between Ridley and Latimer, in 
 Ridley's Life of Ridley, p. 445, 6. 
 
 " And furthermore : Christ ordained the sacrament in two kinds, the one 
 separated from the other, to be a representation of his death, where his blood 
 was separated from his flesh ; which is not represented in one kind alone : so 
 that the lay people receive not the whole sacrament whereby Christ's death is 
 represented, as he commanded." Cranmer, in a letter to queen Mary : Letters 
 of the Martyrs, p. 8, 9. 
 
 3 Of having a communion.] " There is no communion, but it is made a pri- 
 vate table ; whereas indeed it ought to be a communion. For St. Paul saith, 
 ' The bread which we break is the partaking of the body of Christ.' 1 Cor. x. 
 And Christ brake, distributed, and said, ' Take and eat.' Matt. xxvi. But 
 they make it a private table : for where there be many priests which will com- 
 municate, they do it not at one table or altar, but every one of them have 
 their altars, masses, and tables." Ridley in the Former Conference, in Ridley's 
 Life of Ridley, p. 446. 
 
 4 Is servilelie worshipped.] " They do slavishly serve the holy sign, (as St. 
 Austin speaketh) instead of the thing signified; whilst the sacramental bread 
 (by a solemn or common error) is adored and worshipped, for the flesh taken 
 of the Son of God." Ridley, as above, p. 447. 
 
 5 The purging of sinnes.] " They pluck away the honor from the only 
 sacrifice of Christ, whiles this sacramental and mass sacrifice is believed to be 
 propitiatory, and such a one as purgeth the souls both of the quick and dead : 
 contrary to that is written in the Hebrews, ' With one offering hath he made 
 perfect for ever them that are sanctified.' " And again ; " Where remission 
 of those things" (that is, where Jesus) " is, there is no more offering for 
 sin." Ridley, as above, p. 448. 
 
26 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 as their fathers said, when they have no more to say : we have a 
 law, and by our law he ought to die. Bee yee stedfast and 
 unmoveable saith S. Paule : and againe, persistito, stand fast. 
 And how oft is this repeated, if yee abide, &c. But wee shall 
 be called obstinate, sturdie, ignorant, headie, and what not 1 so 
 that a man had neede of much patience, having to doe with such 
 men. 
 
 Anton, object. 3. But you know how great a crime it is to 
 separate your self from the communion or fellowship of the 
 church, and to make a schisme, or division. You have beene 
 reported to have hated 6 the sect of the anabaptistes, and alwaies 
 to have impugned the same. Moreover, this was the pernitious 
 error of Novatus, and of the heretikes called Cathari, that they 
 would not communicate with the church. 
 
 M. Ridleys answere. I know that the unity of the church is 
 to bee retained by all meanes, and the same to be necessary to 
 salvation. But I do not take the masse, as it is at this clay, for 
 the communion of the church, but a popish devise, whereby both 
 the commandement and institution of our saviour Christ for the 
 oft frequenting of the remembrance of his death, is eluded, and 
 the people of God are miserablie deluded. The sect of the 
 anabaptists, and the heresie of the Novatians, ought of right to 
 be condemned, for as much as without anie just or necessary cause 
 they wickedlie separated themselves from the communion of the 
 congregation ; for they did not alleadge that the sacraments were 
 undulie ministered, but turning awaie their eies from themselves, 
 wherewith according to saint Paules rule they ought to examine 
 themselves, and casting their eyes ever upon others, either 
 ministers, or communicants with them, they alwaies reprooved 
 something for the which they abstained from the communion as 
 from an unholie thing. 
 
 M. Latimer. I remember that Calvin beginneth to confute 
 the Interim after this sort with this saying of Hillary : The name 
 of peace is beautifull, and the opinion of unitie is faire ; but who 
 doubteth that to be the true and onelie peace of the church, which 
 is Christs ? I would you had that little booke, there should you 
 see how much is to be given to unity. Saint Paule when hee 
 requireth unity, he joyneth straight withall, secundum Jesum 
 
 o To have haled.'] See Lewis's Brief History of Anubaptism in England, 
 n 51 4. a.d. 1738. See also above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 627. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 27 
 
 Christum, according to Jesus Christ, no further: Diotrephes 7 
 now of late did ever harpe upon unitie, unitie. Yea sir (quoth I) 
 but in verity, not in poperie. Better is a diversitie, than an 
 unity in poperie. — I had nothing againe, but scornefull jeers, with 
 commandement to the Tower. 
 
 Anton, object. 4. But admit there be in the masse that perad- 
 venture might be amended, or at least made better : yea, seeing 
 you will have it so, admit there be a fault : if you doe not con- 
 sent thereto 8 , whie do you trouble your selfe in vaine ? do not you 
 
 7 Diotrephes.'] Bishop Gardiner. 
 
 8 Not consent thereto.] Latimer has put some of these cases (certain to be 
 of frequent occurrence in these unhappy times) very strikingly, in a valuable 
 letter, published by Strype, dated May 15, 1555, " out of the prison in Oxen- 
 ford, called Bocardo," and addressed to " all the unfeigned lovers of God's 
 truth.'' 
 
 " I will be ashamed of him, by fore my Father and hys anyels in the heavens. — 
 Oh, how heavy a sentence is thys to all those that know the masse to be an 
 abhomynable idoll, full of idolatrie, blasphemy, sacrilege against God, and 
 the deare sacrifyce of his Christ ! As undoubtedly it is : and that you have 
 well seene both by disputing of noble clerks, and also by willing sheddyng of 
 their bloodes agaynst that heynous sacrilege. And yet for feare or favoure 
 of men, for the losse of lyfe and goods (which is none of theirs, but lent them 
 of God : as David sayth, ' It is the Lord that maketh ryche and poore :' 
 and as Paule saythe, ' Yf we lyve we ar the Lords, and yf we die we ar the 
 Lords ;' therefore, let us gyve him his owne) : yea, some for advauntage and 
 gaine, will honour with their presence this pernycious blasphemye against 
 the deathe of our Redeemer ; and so dissemble both with God and man, as 
 their own harts and consciences do accuse them. Oh, vayne men, do you 
 not remember that God is greater than your conscience ? Yt had bene good 
 that suche men had never knowen the trewthe, and that the ghospell had 
 never bene taught amongst them, that thus wittingly and for feare of men, 
 who are but duste, do dissemble, or rather indede utterlye denye Christe and 
 his sacrifice, the price of their redemption ; and so bring on themselves the 
 bloode of us, and all other that have sincerely taught the ghospel, with the 
 adoreing and honouring of that false idol with their bodies, being the temples 
 of God. The end of suche men is likely to be woorse than the begynnyng. . . 
 
 " And let men beware that they play not wylye begile themselves ; as I feare 
 me they do that go to masse : and bycause they worshipp not, nor knele not 
 downe, as other do, but syt still in their pewes, therfore they think rather to 
 do good to other than hurte. But, alas ! yff suche men woold looke on their 
 own consciences, there they shall see yf they be very dissymulers, and seking 
 to deceave other, they deceave themselves. For by this meanes the magis- 
 trates thinke them to be of their sorte. They think that at the elevation-time 
 all mens eyes ar sett on them, to marke how to do : they think that others 
 hering of suche mennes going to masse, do see or enquyre of their behaviour 
 ther ; and thus they play, wyly, beguylynrj themselves. But yf there were in 
 
28 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 knowe both by Cyprian and Augustine that communion of sacra- 
 ments doth not defile a man, but consent of deedes ? 
 
 M. Ridleys answere. If it were anie one trifling ceremonie, or 
 if it were some one thing of it selfe indifferent 9 (although I would 
 wish nothing should be done in the church, which dooth not 
 edifie the same) yet for the continuance of the common quiet- 
 nesse I could bee content 1 to beare it. But forasmuch as thinges 
 
 these men eyther love to God, or to their brethren, then wold they, for one 
 or for bothe, take Gods parte, admonyshynge the people of their idolatrye. 
 But they feare men more than God. They halte on bothe sydes. They serve 
 two masters. — God have mercye on suche men, and anoynte their eyes with 
 salve, that they may see that they whiche take not parte with God, are agaynst 
 hym; and they that gather not with Christe scatter ahrode." — Ecclesiastical 
 Memorials, vol. hi. p. 102, 3 ; Records, No. 36. Compare also Philpot, in 
 Letters of the Martyrs, p. 168 — 70; and Careless in ditto, p. 452; and 
 Ridley, in Strype's Ecclesiast. Memor., vol. hi. p. 249. 
 
 9 It selfe indifferent.'] Of the doctrine and question of Things indifferent. 
 See Christian Institutes, Index, in v. Indifferent things. 
 
 1 I could bee content.'] Thus we saw above, vol. ii. p. 526, that Latimer con- 
 fessed he was loth to sustain death " unless it were for articles necessary of his 
 belief." From which and the like authorities, it is clear, that our leading 
 reformers were not actuated by any impulses of vain-glory or enthusiasm, in 
 seeking martyrdom ; but rested themselves solely on what they deemed to be 
 a conscientious discharge of imperious duty. In further illustration of this 
 truth, and some others not less important, I shall cite here a very interesting 
 account of a visit of Latimer and three other friends, to James Bainham, the 
 martyr, in Newgate, in the year 1532. 
 
 " When they were come into the dungeon, where all things seemed utterly 
 dark, there they found Bainham sitting upon a couch of straw, with a book 
 and a wax candle in his hand, praying and reading thereupon. 
 
 " And after salutation made, Mr. Latimer began to commune with him in 
 this sort. — ' Mr. Bainham, we hear say, that you are condemned for heresy 
 to be burnt ; and many men are in doubt, wherefore you should suffer : and 
 I, for my part, am desirous to understand the cause of your death ; assuring 
 you, that I do not allow any man should consent to his own death, unless he 
 had a right cause to dye in. Let not vain-glory overcome you in a matter 
 that men deserve not to dye for ; for therein you shall neither please God, do 
 good to yourself, nor your neighbour : and better it were for you to submit 
 yourself to the ordinances of men, than so rashly to finish your hfe without 
 good ground. And therefore we pray you to let us understand the articles 
 that you are condemned for.' ' I am content,' quoth Bainham, ' to tell you 
 altogether,— the first article that they condemne me for is this ; that I reported 
 that Thomas Becket, sometime archbishop of Canterbury, was a traitor, and 
 was damned in hell, if he repented not : for that he was in arms against his 
 prince, as a rebel ; provoking other foreign princes to invade the realm, to 
 the utter subversion of the same.' — Then sayd Mr. Latimer, ' Where read 
 7 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 29 
 
 done in the masse tend openlie to the overthrow of Ohrists insti- 
 tution, I judge that by no meanes either in word or deede I ought 
 
 you this ?' Quoth Mr. Bainham, ' I read it in an old history.' ' Well,' said 
 Mr. Latimer, ' this is no cause at all worthy for a man to take his death upon ; 
 for it may be a lye, as well as a true tale ; and in such a doubtful matter it 
 were mere madness for a man to jeopard his life. But what else is layd to 
 your charge?' 'The truth is,' said Bainham, ' I spake against purgatory, 
 that there was no such thing, but that it picked men's purses ; and against 
 satisfactory masses ; which assertions, I defended by the authority of the 
 Scriptures.' ' Mary,' said Mr. Latimer, ' in these articles your conscience 
 may be so stayed, 'that you may seem rather to dye in the defence thereof, 
 than to recant both against your conscience and the Scriptures also. But yet 
 beware of vain glory ; for the devil will be ready now to infect you therewith, 
 when you shall come into the multitude of the people.' And then Mr. 
 Latimer did animate him to take his death quietly and patiently. Bainham 
 thanked him heartily therefore. ' And I likewise,' said Bainham, ' do exhort 
 you to stand to the defence of the truth : for you that shall be left behind, 
 had need of comfort also, the world being so dangerous as it is.' And so he 
 spake many comfortable words to Mr. Latimer. 
 
 " At the length Mr. Latimer demanded of him, whether he had a wife or 
 no ? With that question Bainham fell a weeping. ' What,' quoth Latimer, 
 ' is this your constancy to God-wards ? What mean you thus to weep ? ' 
 ' O sir,' said Bainham to Mr. Latimer, 'you have now touched me very nigh. 
 I have a wife, as good a woman as ever man was joined unto. And I shall 
 leave her now, not only without substance, or any thing to live by ; but also 
 for my sake, she shall be an opprobrie unto the world, and be pointed at of 
 every man in this sort, Yonder goeth a heretique's wife ! And therefore she 
 shall be disdained for my sake, which is no small grief to me.' ' Mary, sir, I 
 perceive,' quoth Latimer, ' that you are a very weak champion, that will be 
 overthrown with such a vanity. Where are become all those comfortable 
 words that so late you alleged unto us, that should tarry here behind you ? 
 I mervail what you mean. Is not Almighty God able to be a husband to 
 your wife, and a father unto your children, if you commit them to him in a 
 strong faith ? I am sorry to see you in this taking, as though God had no 
 care of his, when he numbereth the hairs of a man's head. If he do not 
 provide for them, the fault is in us that mistrust him. It is our infidelity 
 that causeth him to do nothing for ours. Therefore, repent, Mr. Bainham, 
 for this mistrusting of Almighty God's goodness. And be you sure, and I 
 do most firmly believe it, that if you do commit your wife, with a strong faith, 
 unto the governance of Almighty God, and so die therein, she, within this 
 two years, peradventure in one year, shall be better provided for, as touching 
 the felicity of this world, then you, with all your policy, could do for her 
 yourself, if you were presently here.' And so, with such like words, expos- 
 tulating with him for his feeble faith, he made an end. Mr. Bainham, calling 
 his spirits to himself, most heartily thanked Mr. Latimer for his good comfort 
 and counsele ; saying plainly, that he would not for much, but that he had 
 come thither to him ; for nothing in the world so much troubled him, as the 
 
30 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 to consent unto it. As for that which is objected out of the 
 fathers, I acknowledge it to bee well spoken, if it be well under - 
 standed. But it is meant of them which suppose they are defiled 
 if any secret vice be either in the ministers, or in them that com- 
 municate with them, and is not meant of them which doe abhorre 
 superstition, and wicked traditions of men, and will not suffer the 
 same to be thrust upon themselves, or upon the church instead 
 of Gods word and the truth of the gospell. 
 
 M. Latimer. The verie marow bones of the masse are altoo'e- 
 ther detestable, and therefore by no meanes to be borne withall, 
 so that of necessitie the mending of it is to abolish it for ever. 
 For if you take away oblation, and adoration, which doe hang 
 upon 2 consecration and transubstantiation, the most papistes of 
 them all will not set a button by the masse, as a thing which they 
 esteem not, but for the gaine that followeth thereon. For if the 
 English communion, which of late was used, were as gainefull to 
 them, as the masse hath beene heretofore, they would strive no 
 more for their masse : from thence groweth the griefe. 
 
 Anton, object. 5. Consider into what dangers you cast your 
 selfe, if you forsake the church : and you cannot but forsake it, 
 if you refuse to goe to masse. For the masse is the sacrament 
 of unitie : without the arke there is no salvation. The church is 
 the arke and Peters ship. Ye know this saying well enough : 
 " he shall not have God to be his father, which acknowledged not 
 the church to be his mother. 1 "' Moreover, without the church 
 (saith S. Augustine) be the life never so well spent, it shall not 
 inherit the kingdome of heaven. 
 
 M. Bidleys answere. The holie catholike or universall church, 
 which is the communion of saints, the house of God, the citie of 
 God, the spouse of Christ, the bodie of Christ, the pillar and stay 
 of the truth, this church I beleeve according to the creede. This 
 church I doe reverence, and honour in the Lord. But the rule 
 of this church is the word of God, according to which rule, we 
 goe forward unto life. And as many as walke according to this 
 rule, I say with S. Paule, peace be upon them, and upon Israeli, 
 which pertaineth unto God. The guide of this church is the 
 
 care of his wife and family. And so they departed. And the next day 
 Bainham was burnt. Of whose death this wondrous thing is recorded, that 
 in the midst of the flames he professed openly that he felt no pain." — 
 Strype's Ecclesiastical Memorials, vol. iii. p. 236 — 8. 
 2 Which doe hany upon.'] Compare above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 592. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 31 
 
 Holie Ghost. The marks 3 whereby this church is knowne unto 
 me in this darke world, and in the middest of this crooked and 
 froward generation, are these : the sincere preaching of Gods 
 holy word, the due administration of the sacraments, charitie, 
 and faithfull observing of ecclesiasticall discipline, according to 
 the word of God. And that church or congregation which is 
 garnished with these markes, is in verie deede that heavenlie 
 Jerusalem, which consisteth of those that bee borne from above. 
 This is the mother of us all : and by Gods grace, I will live and 
 die the childe of this church. Foorth of this (I grant) there is 
 no salvation : and I suppose the residue of the places objected 
 are rightly to be understanded of this church onely. — In times 
 past (sayth Chrysostome) there were many wayes to know the 
 church of Christ, that is to say, by good life, by miracles, by 
 chastitie, by doctrine, by ministring the sacraments. But from 
 that time that heresies did take holde of the church, it is onely 
 knowne by the Scriptures which is the true church. They have 
 all things in outward shew, which the true church hath in truth. 
 They have temples like unto ours, &c. And in the end he con- 
 cludeth ; wherefore onely by the Scriptures doe we know which 
 is the true church. 
 
 To that which they saie, the masse is the sacrament of unitie ; 
 I aunswere : The bread which we breake, according to the insti- 
 tution of the Lord, is the sacrament of the unitie of Christs mys- 
 ticall body. For we being many are one bread, and one body, for 
 somuch as wee all are partakers of one bread. But in the masse 
 the Lords institution is not observed : for wee bee not all par- 
 takers of one bread, but one devoureth all, &c. So that (as it is 
 used) it may seeme a sacrament of singularitie, and of a certaine 
 speciall priviledge for one sect of people, whereby they may be 
 discerned from the rest, rather then a sacrament of unitie, 
 wherein our knitting together in one is represented. 
 
 M. Latimer. Yea, what fellowship hath Christ with antichrist \ 
 Therefore is it not lawfull to beare the yoke with papists. Come 
 forth from among them, and separate yourselves from them, 
 sayeth the Lord. It is one thing to be the church indeed, ano- 
 
 s The marks.'] Compare Art. XlXth of the Church of England. The 
 marks here mentioned by Ridley are the same which are attributed to the 
 church in the catechism of king Edward VI. See Enchiridion Theolog., vol. i. 
 p. 44, 5. 
 
32 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 ther thing to counterfait the church. Would God it were well 
 knowne, what is the forsaking of the church. In the kinges 
 days that dead is, who was the church of England ? The king 
 and his fautors, or, the massemongers in corners? If the king 
 and the fautors of his proceedings, why be not we now the church, 
 abiding in the same proceedings? If clanculary massemongers 
 might be of the church, and yet contrarie to the kings proceed- 
 ings, why may not we as well be of the church, contrarying the 
 queens proceedings ? Not all that be covered with the title of the 
 church, are the church indeed. Separate thy selfe from them 
 that are such, saith S. Paul : — from whom \ The text hath before, 
 If any man follow other doctrine, &c. he is puft up, and knoweth 
 nothing, &c. Weigh the whole text, that yee may perceive what 
 is the fruit of contentious disputations. — But wherefore are such 
 men said to know nothing, when they know so many thinges • 
 You know the old verses, 
 
 " Hoc est nescire, sine Christo plurima scire : 
 Si Christum bene scis, satis est, si csetera nescis." 
 
 That is, this is to be ignorant, to knowe many thinges without 
 Christ : if thou knowest Christ well thou knowest inough, though 
 thou know no more. Therefore would saint Paul know nothing, 
 but Jesus Christ crucified, &c. As many as are papists and 
 massemongers, they may well be said to know nothing. For they 
 knowe not Christ ; for as much as in their massing they take 
 much away from the benefite and merite of Christ. 
 
 Anton, object. 6. That church which you have described unto 
 me, is invisible, but Christes church is visible and known. For 
 else why would Christ have said, die Ecclesice, Tell it unto the 
 church. For he had commanded in vaine to goe unto the church 
 if a man cannot tell which it is. 
 
 M. Kidleyes answere. The church which I have described is 
 visible, it hath members which may be seene ; and also, I have 
 afore declared, by what markes and tokens it may be knowne. 
 But if either our eies are so dazled, that we cannot see, or that 
 sathan hath brought such darknesse into the world that it is hard 
 to disceme the true church ; that is not the fault of the church, 
 but either of our blindnesse, or of Sathans darknes. But yet in 
 this most deep darknes, there is one most cleere candle, which of 
 itselfe alone is able to put away all darkenesse ; " Thy word is a 
 candle unto my feete, and a light unto my steps." 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 33 
 
 Anton, object. 7. The church of Christ is a catholike or uni- 
 versall church, clispearsed throughout the whole world : this church 
 is the great house of God, in this are good men and evill mingled 
 together, goates and sheep, corne and chaffe : it is the net which 
 gathereth all kind of fishes. This church can not erre, because 
 Christe hath promised it his spirit, which shall lead it into all 
 truth : and that the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it ; 
 that hee will be with it unto the end of the world : whatsoever it 
 shall loose, or binde upon earth, shall be ratified in heaven, &c. 
 This church is the piller and staie of the truth : this is it for the 
 which saint Augustine saith, he beleeveth the gospell. But this 
 universall church alloweth the masse, because the more parte of 
 the same alloweth it. Therefore, &c. 
 
 M. Bidleyes answere. I grant that the name of the church is 
 taken after three divers maners in the Scriptures. Sometime for 
 the whole multitude of them which professe the name of Christ, 
 of the which they are also named Christians. But as saint Paul 
 saith of the Jew, not everie one is a Jew, that is a Jew outwardly, 
 &c. neither yet all that be of Israeli, are counted the seede ; 
 even so not every one which is a Christian outwardly, is a Christian 
 in deede. For if any man have not the spirit of Christ, the same 
 is none of his. 
 
 Therefore that church which is his bodie, and of which Christ 
 is the head, standeth onely of living stones, and true Christians, 
 not onely outwardly in name and title, but inwardly in heart and 
 in truth. But forsomuch as this church (which is the second 
 taking of the church) as touching the outward fellowship, is con- 
 tained within the great house, and hath with the same, outward 
 societie of the sacraments and ministerie of the worde, many 
 things are spoken of that universall church (which saint Augus- 
 tine calleth the mingled church) which cannot truely be under- 
 standed, but onlie of that pure part of the church. So that the 
 rule of Ticonius * concerning the mingled church, may here well 
 take place, where there is attributed unto the whole church that 
 which cannot agree unto the same, but by reason of the one part 
 thereof ; that is either for the multitude of good men, which is 
 the verie true church indeed, or for the multitude of evill men, 
 which is the malignant church and synagogue of sathan ; and is 
 also the third taking of the church : of the which, although there 
 
 1 Rule of Ticonius.~] Augustinus, De Doctrina Christiana, 1. iii. cap. 32. 
 vol. ill. n 
 
34 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 be seldomer mention in the Scriptures, in that signification, yet in 
 the world, even in the most famous assemblies of Christendome, 
 this church hath borne the greatest swinge. This distinction 
 pre-supposed of the three sortes of churches, it is an easie matter, 
 by a figure called synecdoche, to give to the mingled and univer- 
 sall church, that which cannot truely be understanded but onely 
 of the one parte thereof. 
 
 But if any man will stiffely affirme, that universatt doth so per- 
 tain unto church that whatsoever Christ hath promised to the 
 church, it must needes be understanded of that, I would gladly 
 know of the same man, where that universall church was in the 
 times of the patriarkes and prophets, of Noah, Abraham and 
 Moses (at such time as the people would have stoned him), of 
 Helias 5 , of Hieremie, in the times of Christ, and the dispersion 
 of the apostles, in the time of Arius, when Constantius was empe- 
 ror, and Felix bishop of Rome succeeded Liberius. It is worthie 
 to be noted, that Lira 6 writeth upon Mathew : The church 
 
 5 Of Helias.'] Laurence Saunders, the martyr, writes as follows from his 
 prison in the Marshalsea, to a friend, who had desired to know what had 
 passed at a visit which Dr. Weston had made him there. 
 
 " Maister Weston came to conferre with Mr. Grimbold; and what he hath 
 with him concluded, I know not. I pray that it may be to God's glory ! 
 Amen. 
 
 " Maister Weston, of his gentleness, visited me, and offered me frendship, 
 in hys worldlye, wilye sort. I had not so much manners, as to take it at his 
 hands, saying that ' I was well enough, and ready chearefully to abide the 
 extremetie, to kepe thereby a good conscience.' ' You be a-sleep in sin,' sayd 
 he. ' I would awake,' quoth I, * and do not forget Vigilate et orate, &c.' 
 ' What church was there,' quoth he, ' thirty yeres past ?' * What church was 
 there, in Helias' time?' quoth I. ' Joane of Kent,' quoth he, 'was of your 
 church.' ' No;' quoth I, ' we did condemne her as an heretike.' ' Who was 
 of your church,' quoth he, ' thirty yeare past ?' ' Such,' quoth I, ' as that 
 Romysh Antichrist had reputed and condemned as heretikes.' ' Wickliffe, 
 Thorpe, Oldcastle,' quoth he. ' Yea,' quoth I, ' and many more, as storyes 
 do tell.' ' The byshop of Rome,' quoth he, ' long time played a parte in your 
 rayling sermons ; but now, be sure, he must playe another manner of part.' 
 ' More pitie,' quoth I : ' and yet, some comfort it is, to see how that the best- 
 learned, the wisest and holiest of you all, have heretofore had hym to playe a 
 parte likewyse in your sermons and writings ; though now to please the 
 world, ye turne with the wethercocke.' — ' Did you ever,' quoth he, ' heare 
 me preach agaynst the byshop of Rome ?' ' No,' quoth I, ' for I never heard 
 you preach : but I trow, you have been no wiser than other.' " Martyrs' 
 Letters, p. 150. 
 
 i; Lira.~\ See vol. ii. note at p. 513. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 35 
 
 (saith he) doth not stand in men by reason of their power or dig- 
 nitie, whether it be ecclesiasticall, or secular. For many princes 
 and popes, and other inferiors have beene found to have fallen 
 away from God. Therefore the church consisteth in those per- 
 sons, in whom is true knowledge and confession of the faith, and 
 of the truth. Evill men (as it is in a glose of the decrees) are in 
 the church in name, and not in deede. And saint Augustine, 
 contra Cresconium grammaticum saith : Whosoever is afraide to 
 be deceived by the darkenesse of this question, let him aske coun- 
 sell at the same church of it : which church the Scripture dooth 
 point out without anie doubtfulnesse. — All my notes which I have 
 written and gathered out of such authors as I have read in this 
 matter, and such like, are come into the hands of such, as will not 
 let mee have the least of all my written bookes : wherein I am 
 inforced to complaine of them unto God : for they spoyle me of 
 all my labours, which I have taken in my studie these manie 
 yeares. My memorie was never good, for helpe whereof I have 
 used for the most part to gather out notes of my reading, and so 
 to place them, that therby I might have had the use of them 
 when the time required. But who knoweth whether this be Gods 
 will, that I should be thus ordered, and spoiled of the poore learn- 
 ing I had (as me thought) in store, to the intent that I now 
 destitute of that, should from thenceforth learne onelie to knowe 
 with Paule, Christ, and him crucified? — The Lord graunt mee 
 herein to be a good young scholler, and to learne this lesson so 
 well, that neither death nor life, wealth nor woe, &c. make mee 
 ever to forget that ! Amen, amen. 
 
 M. Latimer. I have no more to say in this matter : for you 
 your selfe have said all that is to be said. That same vehement 
 saying of saint Augustine, I would not beleeve the gospel, &c. 
 was woont to trouble many men. As I remember, I have read it 
 well qualified of Philippe Melancthon : but my memorie is alto- 
 gether slipperie. This it is in effect : the church is not a judge, 
 but a witnesse 7 . There were in his time that lightly esteemed 
 the testimonie of the church, and the outward ministerie of 
 preaching, and rejected the outward word it selfe, sticking onely 
 
 7 But a witnesse.~\ " Wherefore, although the church be a witness and a 
 keeper of holy writ, yet, as it ought not to decree any thing against the same, 
 so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for neces- 
 sity of salvation." Art. XX. of the Church of England ; Of the authority of 
 the Church. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 to their inward revelations. Such rash contempt of the word 
 provoked and drave saint Augustine into that excessive vehe- 
 mencie. In the which after the bare sound of the wordes, hee 
 might seeme to such as do not attaine unto his meaning, that 
 hee preferred the church farre before the gospell, and that the 
 church hath a free authority over the same : but that godly man 
 never thought so. It were a saying worthy to be brought forth 
 against the anabaptists, which thinke the open ministerie to be a 
 thing not necessarie, if they any thing esteemed such testimonies. 
 I would not sticke to affirme that the more part of the great 
 house, that is to say of the whole universall church, may easily 
 erre. And againe, I would not sticke to affirme that it is one 
 thing to be gathered together in the name of Christ, and another 
 thing to come together with a masse of the Holy Ghost 8 going 
 before. For in the first Christ ruleth, in the latter the divell 
 beareth the swinge : and how then can any thing be good that 
 they goe about 1 From this latter shall our sixe articles 9 come 
 forth againe into the light, they themselves being verie darkenesse. 
 — But it is demanded, whether the sounder or better part of the 
 catholicke church may be seene of men or no ? Saint Paule saith, 
 The Lord knoweth them that are his. What maner of speaking 
 is this, in commendation of the Lord, if we know as well as he, 
 who are his ? Well, thus is the text : The sure foundation of 
 God standeth still, and hath this seale, the Lord knoweth them 
 that are his, and let everie man that nameth the name of Christ 
 depart from iniquitie. Now how manie are there of the whole 
 catholicke church of England, which depart from iniquitie ? How 
 many of the noble men, how many of the bishops or clergie, how 
 many of the rich men, or marchants, how many of the queenes 
 
 8 A masse of the Holy Ghost.'] That is, according to the practice of the 
 church at the opening of councils, convocations, &c. " Therefore, I say, it 
 is both laudable and necessary, that all councels be begon with prayers unto 
 our mercyfull Father, and in our prayers to open unto him our necessities, 
 and to call uppon him for ayde to rule oure hartes whollye to seke his glory. 
 But this must be done ernestly with harty mourning unto him, not slen- 
 derlye, not for a face and custume only, as hath bene hetherto used, to have 
 an unholy masse of the Holy Ghost, rolled up with discant, pryksonge, and 
 organes, whereby mens hartes be ravished cleane bothe from God, and from 
 the cogitations of al such things as they ought to pray for." Complaint of 
 Roderyck Mors unto the Parliament House of England, signat. A 5 b. See also 
 Strype's Eccles. Memor., vol. i. p. 50. 
 
 9 Our since articles.'] See above, Life of Cromwell, vol. ii. p. 264, and n. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 37 
 
 counsellors, yea, how many of the whole realme ? In how small 
 roome then, I pray you, is the true church within the realme of 
 England \ And where is it ? And in what state ? I had a con- 
 ceite of mine owne well grounded (as they say) when I began, but 
 now it is fallen by the way. 
 
 Anton, object. 8. Generall councels represent the universall 
 church, and have this promise of Christ. Where two or three 
 be gathered together in my name, there am I in the middest 
 of them. If Christ bee present with two or three, then much 
 more where there is so great a multitude, &c. But in generall 
 councels masse hath bin approved and used. Therefore, &c. 
 
 M. Eidleys answere. Of the universall church which is mingled 
 of good and bad, thus I thinke l : whensoever they which be 
 chiefe in it, which rule and governe the same, and to whom the 
 rest of the whole mysticall body of Christ doth obey, are the 
 lively members of Christ, and walke after the guiding and rule of 
 his word, and goe before the flock towards everlasting life, then 
 undoubtedlie counsels gathered together of such guides and 
 pastours of the Christian flocke doe indeed represent the universall 
 church, and being so gathered in the name of Christ, they have a 
 promise of the gift and guiding of his spirit into all truth. But 
 that any such counsel hath at any time allowed the masse, such 
 a one as ours was of late, in a strange tongue, and stuffed with 
 so many absurdities, errors, and superstitions, that I utterlie 
 denie, and affirme it to bee impossible. For like as there is no 
 agreement betwixt light and darknesse, betweene Christ and 
 Beliall, so surelie superstition and the sincere religion of Christ, 
 will-worship, and the pure worshipping of God, such as God 
 requireth of his, that is, in spirit and trueth, can never agree 
 together. But ye will say, where so great a companie is gathered 
 together, it is not credible but there be two or three gathered in 
 the name of Christ. I aunswere : if there be one hundred good, 
 and two hundred badde (forsomuch as the decrees and ordinances 
 are pronounced according to the greater number of the multitude 
 of voices) what can the lesse number of voices availe \ It is a 
 knowne thing, and a common proverbe : Oftentimes the greater 
 part overcommeth the better. 
 
 M. Latimer. As touching generall councels, at this present 
 
 1 Thus I thinke.'] Compare Art. XXI. of the Church of England ; Of the 
 authority of General Councils. 
 
38 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 I have no more to say, than you have sayd. Only I referre you 
 to your owne experience, to thinke of our countrey parliaments 
 and convocations, how and what ye have seene and heard. The 
 more part in my time did bring forth the sixe articles : for then 
 the king would so have it, being secured of certaine. Afterward 
 the more part did repell the same, our good Josias willing to have 
 it so. The same articles now againe (alas) another great, but 
 worse part hath restored. what an uncertaintie is this ! But 
 after this sort most commonly are mans proceedings : God be 
 mercifull unto us, who shall deliver us from such tormentes of 
 mind ? Therefore is death the best physitian, but unto the 
 faithfull, whom she together at once delivereth from all griefes. 
 You must thinke this written upon this occasion, because you 
 would needs have your paper blotted. 
 
 Anton, object. 9. If the matter should go thus, that in 
 generall councels men should not stand to the more number of 
 the whole multitude (I meane of them which ought to give 
 voices) then should no certaine rule be left unto the church, by 
 the which controversies in weightie matters might be determined : 
 but it is not to be beleeved, that Christ would leave his church 
 destitute of so necessarie a helpe and safegard. 
 
 M. Kidleyes answere. Christ, who is 2 the most loving spouse 
 of his espouse the church, who also gave himselfe for it, that he 
 might sanctifie it unto himselfe, did give unto it abundantly all 
 thinges which are necessarie to salvation, but yet so, that the 
 church should declare it selfe obedient unto him in all thinges, 
 and keep it selfe within the boundes of his commaundements, and 
 further not to seeke any thing which hee teacheth not, as 
 necessarie unto salvation. Now further, for determination of 
 all controversies in Christs religion, Christ himselfe hath left 
 unto the church not onely Moses and the prophets, whome hee 
 willeth his church in all doubts to goe unto, and aske counsell at, 
 but also the gospels, and the rest of the body of the Newe Testa- 
 ment : in the which whatsoever is heard of Moses and the pro- 
 phets, and whatsoever is necessarie to be knowne unto salvation, 
 is revealed and opened. 
 
 So that now we have no need to say, Who shall clime up into 
 
 2 Christ, who is.~] Compare Art. VI. and XX. of the Church of England : 
 Of the sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures for salvation ; and Of the authority of 
 the Church. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 39 
 
 heaven, or who shall goe downe into the deapth, to tell us what 
 is needfull to be done ? Christ hath done both, and hath com- 
 mended unto us the word of faith, which also is aboundantlie 
 declared unto us in his word written, so that heereafter if wee 
 walke earnestly in this way, to the searching out of the trueth, 
 it is not to be doubted, but thorow the certain benefit of Christs 
 spirit, which he hath promised unto his, wee may finde it, and 
 obtaine everlasting life. Should men aske counsell of the dead 
 for the living, saith Esay ? Let them go rather to the lawe and 
 to the testimonie, &c. Christ sendeth them that be desirous to 
 know the truth, unto the Scriptures, saying: Search the Scriptures. 
 I remember a like thing well spoken of Hierom : Ignorance of 
 the Scriptures, is the mother and cause of all errours. And in 
 another place, as I remember in the same author : The know- 
 ledge of the Scriptures is the food of everlasting life. But now 
 me thinketh I enter into a very broad sea, in that I begin to 
 shew, either out of the Scriptures themselves, or out of the 
 ancient writers, how much the holy Scripture is of force to teach 
 the truth of our religion. But this is it, that I am now about, 
 that Christ would have the church his spouse in all doubtes to 
 aske counsell at the word of his Father written, and faithfully 
 left, and commended unto it in both Testaments, the olde and 
 the new. Neither doe wee reade that Christ in any place, hath 
 laide so great a burthen upon the members of his spouse, that 
 he hath commanded them to goe to the universall church. What 
 soever things are written saith Paule, are written for our learning. 
 And it is true that Christ gave unto his church, some apostles, 
 some prophets, some evangelists, some shepheardes and teachers, 
 to the edifying of the saintes, till wee come all to the unitie of 
 faith, &c. But that all men should meete together out of all 
 partes of the world, to define of the articles of our faith, I neither 
 finde it commanded of Christ, nor written in the word of God. 
 
 H. Latimer. There is diversity betwixt things pertaining to 
 God or faith, and politike and civill matters. For in the first 
 wee must stand only to the Scriptures, which are able to make us 
 all perfect and instructed unto salvation, if they bee well under- 
 standed. And they offer themselves to bee well understanded 
 onely to them, which have good willes, and give themselves to 
 study and prayer. Neither are there any men lesse apt to 
 understand them, than the prudent and wise men of the world. 
 But in the other, that is in civill or politike matters, oftentimes 
 
40 BISHOP RIDLEY, 
 
 the magistrates doe tolerate a lesse evill, for avoiding of a greater: 
 as they which have this saying oft in their rnouthes : " better an 
 inconvenience than a mischiefe." And it is the propertie of a 
 wise man, saith one, to dissemble many thinges; and he that 
 cannot dissemble, cannot rule. In which sayinges they bewray 
 themselves, that they do not earnestly weigh what is just, what is 
 not. Wherfore forasmuch as mans lawes, if it be but in this 
 respect onely, that they be devised by men, are not able to bring 
 any thing to perfection, but are inforced of necessitie to suffer 
 many thinges out of square, and are compelled sometime to winke 
 at the worst things : seeing they knowe not how to maintaine 
 the common peace and quiet otherwise, they doe ordaine that the 
 more part s shall take place. You knowe what these kindes of 
 speeches meane, " I speake after the maner of men :" " yee 
 walke after the maner of men ;" " all men are lyars." And that 
 of saint Augustine : " if ye live after mans reason, yee doe not 
 live after the will of God." 
 
 Anto. object. 10. If yee say that councels have sometime 
 erred, or may erre, how then should we beleeve the catholike 
 church ? for that counsels are gathered by the authoritie of the 
 catholike church. 
 
 M. Ridleyes answer. From may be to be indeed, is no good 
 argument : but from being to may be, no man doubteth, but it is 
 a most sure argument. But now that councels have sometime 
 erred *, it is manifest. — How many councels were there in the 
 east parts of the world, which condemned the Nicene councell ? 
 and all those which would not forsake the same, they called by a 
 slaunderous name (as they thought) Homoousians. Was not 
 Athanasius, Chrysostome, Cyrill, Eustachius, men very well 
 learned, and of godly life, banished and condemned as famous 
 heretikes, and that by wicked councels ? How many thinges are 
 there in the canons and constitutions of the councels, which the 
 papists themselves do much mislike ? — But here peradventure 
 one man will say unto me : We will grant you this in provinciall 
 councels, or councels of some one nation, that they may some- 
 times erre, forsomuch as they doe not represent the universall 
 
 3 The more part. ~] See Christian Institutes, Index, under Majority of votes, 
 &c, nature and incidents of. 
 
 4 Have sometime erred.~] See Art XXI. of the Church of England : Of the 
 authority of General Councils. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 41 
 
 church : but it is not to be beleevecl, that the generall and full 
 counsels have erred at any time. — Heere if I had my bookes of 
 the councels, or rather such notes as I have gathered out of 
 those bookes, I could bring something which shuld serve for this 
 purpose. But now seeing I have them not, I will recite one 
 place only out of saint Austen, which (in my judgment) may 
 suffice in this matter in steed of many. Who knoweth not (sayth 
 he) that the holy Scripture is so set before us, that it is not 
 lawfull to doubt of it ; and that the letters of bishops may be 
 reprooved by other mens wordes, and by councels, and that the 
 councels themselves which are gathered by provinces and coun- 
 tries, do give place to the authoritie of the generall and full 
 councelles : and that the former generall councels are amended 
 by the latter, when as by some experience of thinges, either that 
 which was shut up, is opened, or that which was hid is known. 
 — Thus much out of Augustine. But I will plead with our An- 
 tonian, upon matter confessed. Heer with us when as papistrie 
 raigned, I pray you how doth that booke which was called the 
 Bishops Booke, made in the time of king Henrie the eight, 
 whereof the bishop of Winchester 5 is thought to be either the 
 first father or chiefe gatherer : how doth it (I say) sharply 
 
 5 The bishop of Winchester. ~] I own this statement surprises me ; and yet 
 it may well seem presumptuous to call in question the authority of Ridley on 
 a point like the present. The " Bishop's Book" unquestionably is that 
 whose proper title is, " the Institution of a Christian Man, &c." (a.d. 1537). 
 Now of this, I confess, I have long been much more inclined to attribute the 
 main authorship to Cranmer, and others of his party, especially, perhaps, to 
 Fox, bishop of Hereford, than to Gardiner ; while again, Gardiner no doubt 
 did exert a great and mischievous influence on the preparation and contents 
 of that other book, often styled " the King's Book," that is, "A Necessary 
 Doctrine and Erudition for any Christen Man set furth by the Kynges 
 Majesty of Englande, &c." (a.d. 1543), curious and valuable as that work 
 still, undeniably, is. — I venture to conjecture therefore, that Ridley here inad- 
 vertently wrote the " Bishop's Booke" instead of the "King's Book:" a 
 conjecture, which probably may be considered well-grounded, when I men- 
 tion, that in the latter, there is " a sharp reproof" of the Florentine Council, 
 (see p. 285 of a useful volume, the Formularies of Faith put forth by autho- 
 rity during the reign of Henry VIII. published at Oxford, a.d. 1825, and 
 superintended by bishop Lloyd, then regius Professor of Divinity in that 
 university;) while I do not find any such " reproof" in the other work, the 
 Institution ; or indeed any mention of the council at all. Of this book, some 
 account may be found in the present collection, in a note to the Life of Crom- 
 well, vol. ii. p. 258. 
 
42 BISHOP RIDLEY, 
 
 reproove the Florentine councell, in which was decreede the 
 supremacie of the bishop of Rome, and that with the consent of 
 the emperor of Constantinople, and of the Grecians ? So that in 
 those daies our learned ancient fathers, and bishoppes of Eng- 
 land, did not sticke to amnne, that a generall councell might 
 erre. — But me think I hear another man despising all that I have 
 brought forth, and saying : these which you have called councels, 
 are not worthy to be called councels, but rather assemblies, and 
 conventicles of heretikes. — I pray you sir, why do you judge them 
 worthy of so slaunderous a name ? — Because (sayth he) they 
 decreed things hereticall, contrarie to true godlinesse, and sound 
 doctrine, and against the faith of Christian religion. — The cause 
 is waightie, for the which they ought of right so to bee called. 
 But if it be so that all councels ought to be despised, which 
 decree any thing contrarie to sound doctrine, and the true worde, 
 which is according to godlinesse ; for so much as the masse, 
 such as we had here of late, is openly against the word of God, 
 forsooth it must followe of necessitie, that all such councels, as 
 have approoved such masses, ought of right to bee fled and de- 
 spised as conventicles, and assembles of men that stray from the 
 truth. 
 
 Another man alledgeth unto me the authoritie of the bishop of 
 Rome, without which, neither can the councels (saith he) be law- 
 fully gathered, neither being gathered determin any thing con- 
 cerning religion. But this objection is onely grounded upon the 
 ambitious and shainelesse mainetainance of the Romish tyrannie, 
 and usurped dominion over the clergie, which tyrannie wee Eng- 
 lish men long agoe, by the consent of the whole realme, have 
 expulsed, and abjured. And how rightlie we have done it, a little 
 booke 6 , sette forth de utraque potestate (that is of both the 
 powers) doth clearely shewe. I grant that the Romish ambition 
 hath gone about to challenge to it selfe and to usurpe such a pri- 
 viledge of olde time. But the councell of Carthage, in the yeare 
 of our Lord 457, did openly withstand it, and also the counsel at 
 Milevis, in the which S. Augustine was present, did prohibite any 
 appellations to be made to bishops beyond the sea. 
 
 6 A little boohe.~\ Intitled De differentia regies potestalis et ecclesiastics, ac 
 quae sit ipsa Veritas ac virtus utriusque. a.d. 1534, attributed commonly to 
 Fox, soon after made bishop of Hereford. In the reign of Edward VI. it was 
 translated into English by Henry Lord Stafford, and published with a dedica- 
 tion to the Duke of Somerset. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. -43 
 
 Anto. object. 11. Saint Augustine saith, the good men are 
 not to be forsaken for the evill, but the evill are to be borne withal 
 for the good. Ye will not say (I trowe) that in our congrega- 
 tions all bee evill. 
 
 M. Kidleyes answere. I speake nothing of the goodnesse or 
 evilnesse of your congregations : but I fight in Ohrists quarrell 
 against the masse, which doth utterly take away and overthrow 
 the ordinance of Christ. Let that be taken quite away, and then 
 the partition 7 of the wall that made the strife, shall bee broken 
 downe. — Now to the place of saint Austen, for bearing with the 
 evill for the goodes sake, there ought to bee added other wordes, 
 which the same writer hath expressedly in other places, that is ; 
 if those evill men doe cast abroad no seedes of false doctrine, 
 nor lead other to destruction by their example. 
 
 Anto. object. 12. It is perillous to attempt any new thing in 
 the church, which lacketh example of good men. How much 
 more perillous is it to commit any act, unto the which, the exam- 
 ples of the prophets, of Christ, and of the apostles are contrary ? 
 But unto this your fact, in abstaining from the church by reason 
 of the masse, the examples of the prophets, of Christ, and of the 
 apostles are clean contrarie. Therefore, &c. The first part of 
 the argument is evident, and the second part I proove thus. In 
 the times of the prophets, of Christ, and his apostles, all things 
 were most corrupt. The people was miserably given to supersti- 
 tion, the priestes despised the law of God : and yet notwith- 
 standing, wee neither read that the prophets made any schismes 
 or divisions, and Christ himselfe haunted the temple, and taught 
 in the temple of the Jewes. Peter and John went up into the 
 temple at the ninth houre of praier : Paule after the reading of 
 the law, being desired to say something to the people, did not 
 
 7 And then the partition. 1 ^ It is not unusual for our Reformers to speak of 
 the regret with which they find themselves separated from their Romanizing 
 brethren. Thus, Bilney, as we saw above in his Life, " Against whom, 
 good people, we must preach and teach unto you. For we cannot come to 
 them : it is great pitie." And archbishop Parker, after the settlement in 
 favour of the Protestants under queen Elizabeth, speaks with regret of the 
 mutual provocations to bitterness, and that the Romish writers, by the 
 temper in which they write, almost constrain things " to be put abrode 
 in syght, whiche otherwyse myght have been kept in scilence." Defence 
 of Priests' Marriages, p. 336. 
 
 I do not remember to have noticed the expression of similar feelings of 
 concern from the other side. 
 
44 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 refuse to do it. Yea further, no man can shew, that either the 
 prophetes, or Christ and his apostles did refuse to pray together 
 with others, to sacrifice, or to be partakers of the sacraments of 
 Moses law. 
 
 M. Ridley es answere. I grant the former part of your argu- 
 ment ; and to the second part I say, that although it containe 
 many true thinges, as of the corrupt state in the times of the 
 prophets, of Christ and the apostles, and of the temple being 
 haunted of Christ and his apostles, yet notwithstanding, the second 
 part of your argument is not sufficientlie proved. For ye ought 
 to have prooved, that either the prophets, either Christ or his 
 apostles did in the temple communicate with the people in anie 
 kincle of worshipping which is forbidden by the lawe of God, or 
 repugnant to the word of God. But that can no where be shewed. 
 And as for the church I am not angry with it, and I never refused 
 to goe to it, and to pray with the people, to heare the worde of 
 God, and to do all other things whatsoever may agree with the 
 word of God. Saint Augustine speaking of the ceremonies of 
 the Jewes (I suppose in the epistle ad Januarium) although he 
 grant they greevously oppressed that people, both for the number, 
 and bondage of the same, yet hee calleth them burdens of the 
 lawe, which were delivered unto them in the word of God, not 
 presumptions of men, which notwithstanding, if they were not 
 contrary to Gods worde, might after a sort be borne withall. But 
 now, seeing they are contrarie to those thinges, which are in the 
 word of God written, whether they ought to be borne of anie 
 Christian or no, let him judge which is spirituall, which feareth 
 God more than man, and loveth everlasting life, more than this 
 short and transitorie life. To that which was saide that my fact 
 lacketh example of the godly fathers that have gone before, the 
 contrarie is most evident in the historie of Toby. Of whom it is 
 saicle, that when all other went to the golden calves, which Hiero- 
 boam the king of Israeli had made, he himselfe alone fledde all 
 their companies, and got him to Jerusalem, unto the temple of 
 the Lord, and there worshipped the Lord God of Israeli. Did 
 not the man of God threaten greevous plagues both unto the 
 priestes of Bethell and to the altar which Hieroboam hadde there 
 made after his owne fantasie ? Which plagues king Josias the 
 true minister of God did execute at the time appointed. And 
 where doe wee reade that the prophets or the apostles did agree 
 with the people in their idolatry ? When as the people went a 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 45 
 
 whoring with their hill altars, for what cause I pray you did the 
 prophetes rebuke the people so much, as for their false worship- 
 ping of God after their owne mindes, and not after Gods word ? 
 For what was so much as that was 1 Wherefore the false pro- 
 phetes ceased not to maligne the true prophetes of God : there- 
 fore they beate them, they banished them, &c. How else I pray 
 you can you understand that saint Paule alleadgeth, when hee 
 saieth, what concord hath Christ with Beliall ? either what part 
 hath the beleever with the infidell 1 or how agreeth the temple of 
 God with images ? for yee are the temple of the living God, as 
 God himselfe hath sayde ; I will dwell among them, and will bee 
 their God, and they shall bee my people : wherefore, come out 
 from among them, and separate your selves from them (sayeth 
 the Lord) and touch none uncleane thing : so will I receive you, 
 and will be a father unto you, and ye shall be my sonnes and 
 daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. 
 
 Judith, that holie woman, would not suffer her selfe to be 
 defiled with the meates of the wicked. All the saints of God 
 which truely feared God, when they have beene provoked to doe 
 any thing which they knew to be contrary to Gods lawes, have 
 chosen to die, rather than to forsake the lawes of their God. 
 Wherefore the Maccabees put themselves in danger of death for 
 the defence of the law, yea and at length died manfully in the 
 defence of the same. If we doe praise (sayth S. Augustine) the 
 Machabees, and that with great admiration, because they did 
 stoutly stand even unto death, for the lawes of their countrey ; 
 how much more ought we to suffer all things for our baptisme, for 
 the sacrament of the bodie and bloud of Christ I &c. But the 
 supper of the Lord, such a one (I meane) as Christ commandeth 
 us to celebrate, the masse utterlie abolisheth, and corrupteth most 
 shamefully. 
 
 H. Latimer. Who am I that I should adde any thing to this 
 which you have so well spoken ? Nay, I rather thanke you, that 
 you have vouchsafed to minister so plentifull armour to me, being 
 otherwise altogether unarmed, saving that hee cannot bee left 
 destitute of helpe, which rightly trusteth in the helpe of God. I 
 only learne to die in reading of the New Testament, and am ever 
 now and then praying unto my God, that he will be an helper unto 
 me in time of need. 
 
 Anto. object. 13. Seeing you are so obstinately set against 
 the masse, that you will affirme, (because it is done in a tongue 
 
 7 
 
46 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 not understanded of the people, and for other causes, I cannot tell 
 what, therefore) it is not the true sacrament ordained of Christ ; 
 I begin to suspect you, that you think not catholickely of bap- 
 tisme also. Is our baptisme which we doe use in a tongue un- 
 knowne to the people, the true baptisme of Christ or no ? If it 
 be, then doth not the strange tongue hurt the masse. If it be 
 not the baptisme of Christ, tell me how you were baptised? 
 Or whether will yee (as the anabaptists doe) that all which 
 were baptised in Latin, should bee baptised againe in the English 
 tongue I 
 
 M. Ridley es answer. Although I would wish baptisme to be 
 given in the vulgar tongue for the peoples sake which are present, 
 that they may the better understand 8 their owne profession, and 
 also be more able to teach their children the same, yet notwith- 
 standing there is not like necessity of the vulgar tongue in bap- 
 tisme, and in the Lords supper. Baptisme is given to children, 
 who by reason of their age are not able to understand what is 
 spoken unto them, what tongue soever it be. The Lords supper 
 is, and ought to be given to them that are waxen. Moreover, in 
 
 8 The better understand."] Thus in a Supplication of the Poor Commons, pre- 
 sented to king Henry VIII. in the last year of his reign, the suppliants com- 
 plain against the clergy : " They baptize our children in the Latin tongue, 
 bidding us say volo, and credo, when we know not what it is they demand of 
 us. By this means it is brought to pass, that we know not what we promise 
 in our baptism ; but superstitiously we think, that the holiness of the words, 
 which sound so strangely in our ears, and of the water that is so oft crossed, 
 is the doing of all the matter. Yea, we think that if our children be well 
 plunged in the font, they shall be healthfull in all their limbs ever after. But 
 if they suffer by any misadventure, or have any hurt in any of their members, 
 incontinently we lay the fault, thinking that member was not well christened." 
 Strype's Eccles. Memor. vol. i. p. 402. 
 
 " Aske the people what they understand by their baptisme, and thou shalt 
 see that they beleve how that the very plunging into the water saveth them : 
 by the promises, they know not what is signified thereby. Baptism is called 
 volowing in many places of England, because the priest sayth ' Volo, say ye.' 
 The childe was well volowed (they say) ; yea and our vicar is as fayre a 
 volower as ever a priest within this twenty miles. 
 
 " Beholde howe narrowly the people looke on the ceremony. If ought be 
 left out, or if the childe be not altogether dipt in the water, or if, because the 
 childe is sicke, the priest dare not plunge him into the water, but pours 
 water on his head, how tremble they ! How quake they ! How say ye, Sir 
 John (say they), is this childe christened enough ? Hath it his full Christen- 
 dome?" Tindal's Obedience of a Christian Man. Works, p. 153. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 47 
 
 baptisme which is accustomed to be given to children in the 
 Latine tongue, all the substantiall points (as a man would say) 
 which Christ commanded to be done, are observed. And there- 
 fore I judge that baptisme to be a perfect and true baptisme : and 
 that it is not onely not needfull, but also not lawfull for any man 
 so christened, to be christened againe. But yet notwithstanding, 
 they ought to be taught the catechisme of the Christian faith, 
 when they shall come to yeares of discretion : which catechisme 
 whosoever despiseth, or will not desirously imbrace and willinglie 
 learne, in my judgement he playeth not the part of a Christian 
 man. — But in the popish masse are wanting certaine substantials, 
 that is to say, thinges commanded by the word of God to be 
 observed in the ministration of the Lords supper : of the which 
 there is sufficient declaration made before. 
 
 H. Latimer. Where you say (I would wish) surely I would 
 wish, that you had spoken more vehemently, and to have saide it 
 is of necessitie, that all things in the congregation should be done 
 in the vulgar tongue, for the edifying and comfort of them that 
 are present, notwithstanding that the childe it selfe is sufficientlie 
 baptised in the Latine tongue. 
 
 Anto. object. 14. Forasmuch as I perceive you are so stiffely, 
 I will not say obstinately bent, and so wedded to your opinion, 
 that no gentle exhortations, no wholsome counsels, no other kind 
 of meanes can call you home to a better mind, there remaineth 
 that which in like cases was wont to be the onlie remedie against 
 stiffiiecked and stubborne persons, that is, you must be hammered 
 by the lawes, and compelled either to obey whether ye will or no, 
 or else to suffer that, which a rebell to the lawes ought to suffer. 
 Doe you not know that whosoever refuseth to obey the lawes of 
 the realme, hee bewrayeth himselfe to be an enemie to his 
 country ? Doe you not know that this is the readiest way to stir 
 up sedition, and civill warre ? It is better that you should beare 
 your owne sinne, than that through the example of your breach 
 of the common lawes the common quiet should bee disturbed. 
 How can you say, you will be the queenes true subject, when as 
 you doe openlie professe that you will not keepe her lawes ? 
 
 M. Ridleyes answer. heavenly Father, the father of all 
 wisedome, understanding and true strength, I beseech thee for 
 thy onlie son our saviour Christes sake, looke mercifully upon mee 
 wretched creature, and send thine holy Spirit into my breast, 
 that not onely I may understand according to thy wisedome, how 
 
48 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 this pestilent and deadlie dart is to be borne off, and with what 
 answere it is to be beaten backe, but also when I must joyne to 
 fight the field for the glorie of thy name, that then I being 
 strengthened with the defence of thy right hand, may manfully 
 stand in the confession of thy faith, and of thy truth, and continue 
 in the same unto the ende of my life, through the same our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Now to the objection. — I grant it to be reasonable, that hee 
 which by words and gentlenes can not be made to yeeld to that 
 is right and good, should be brideled by the streit correction of 
 the lawes : that is to say, he that will not be subject to Gods 
 word, must be punished by the lawes. It is true that is com- 
 monlie said : Hee that will not obey the gospell, must be tamed 
 and taught by the rigour of the lawe. But these thinges ought 
 to take place against him, which refuseth to doe that is right and 
 just, according to true godlinesse ; not against him, which cannot 
 quietlie beare superstitions, but doth hate and detest from his 
 heart such kind of proceedings, and that for the glorie of the 
 name of God. To that which ye saie, a transgressour of the 
 common lawes bewraieth himselfe to be an enemie of his countrey, 
 surely a man ought to looke unto the nature of the lawes, what 
 manner of lawes they be which are broken. For a faithful 
 Christian ought not to thinke alike of all manner of lawes. But 
 that saying ought onely truely to be understanded of such lawes 
 as be not contrarie to Gods word. Otherwise, whosoever 
 love their countrey in truth (that is to say in God) they will 
 alwaies judge (if at anie time the lawes of God and man be the 
 one contrarie to the other) that a man ought rather to obey God 
 than man. And they that thinke otherwise, and pretend a love 
 to their countrey, forsomuch as they make their countrey to fight 
 as it were against God, in whom consisteth the onlie stay of 
 that countrey, surely I doe thinke that such are to be judged 
 most deadly enemies, and traytors to their country. For they 
 that fight against God, which is the safetie of their countrey, 
 what do they else but go about to bring upon their countrey a 
 present ruine and destruction \ But they that doe so are worthy 
 to be judged enemies to their countrey, and betrayers of the 
 realme. Therefore, &c. 
 
 But this is the readiest way (yee saie) to stir up sedition, to 
 trouble the quiet of the common wealth : therefore are these 
 thinges to be repressed in time, by force of lawes. Behold, 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 49 
 
 Sathan doth not cease to practise his old guiles, and accustomed 
 subtleties. He hath ever this dart in a readines to hurle against 
 his adversaries, to accuse them of sedition, that he may bring 
 them (if he can) in danger of the higher powers. For so hath he 
 by his ministers alvvaies charged the prophets of God. Achabe 
 saide unto Elias, art thou hee that troubleth Israeli ? The false 
 prophets also complained to their princes of Jeremie, that his 
 words were seditious and not to be suffered. Did not the Scribes 
 and Pharisies falselie accuse Christ as a seditious person, and one 
 that spake against Cresar ? Did they not at the last cry, if thou let 
 this man go, you are not Oesars friend ? The oratour Tertullus, 
 how doth hee accuse Paule before Felix the high deputie ? We 
 have found this man, sayeth he, a pestilent fellow and a stirrer of 
 sedition unto all the Jewes in the whole world, &c. But I pray you 
 were these men, as they were called, seditious persons ? Christ, 
 Paul, and the prophets ? God forbid. But they were of false men 
 falsely accused. And wherefore I pray you, but because they 
 reprooved before the people their guiles, superstition and deceits I 
 And when the other could not beare it, and would gladlie have 
 had them taken out of the way, they accused them as seditious 
 persons, and troublers of the common wealth, that being by this 
 meanes made hatefull to the people and princes, they might the 
 more easilie bee snatched up to be tormented, and put to death. 
 But how farre they were from all seditions, their whole doctrine, 
 life, and conversation doth well declare. 
 
 For that which was objected last of all, that he cannot be a 
 faithfull subject to his prince, which professeth openlie that he will 
 not observe the lawes which the princes hath made : here I would 
 wish that I might have an indifferent judge, and one that feareth 
 God, to whose judgement in this cause I promise I will stand. 
 I answere therfore, a man ought to obey his prince, but in the 
 Lord, and never against the Lord. For hee that knowingly 
 obeyeth his prince against God, doth not a dutie to the prince, 
 but is a deceiver of the prince and an helper unto him to work 
 his owne destruction. He is also unjust which giveth not to the 
 prince, that which is the princes, and to God that is Gods. Here 
 commeth to my remembrance, that notable saying of Valen- 
 tinianus the emperour for choosing the bishop of Millaine. Set 
 him 9 (saith he) in the bishoppes seate, to whom if wee (as man) 
 
 9 Set him.'] S. Ambrose. 
 vol. [II. E 
 
50 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 doe offend at anie time, wee may submitte our selves. Policarpus 
 the most constant martyr, when he stoode before the chiefe 
 ruler, and was commanded to blaspheme Christ, and to sweare 
 by the fortune of Cesar, &c. hee answered with milde spirite : 
 Wee are taught saith he, to give honour unto princes, and those 
 powers which be of God ; but such honour as is not contrarie to 
 Gods religion \ 
 
 1 To Gods religion.'] The plea alleged in this last objection, with some others 
 to which the Protestants were exposed, whether from the suggestions of their 
 own minds, the persuasions of friends, or the alternate threats and temptations 
 of their Romish adversaries, is considered in an interesting letter of the 
 martyr, John Philpot, archdeacon of Winchester; from which I shall here 
 produce some short extracts. 
 
 " It is a lamentable thing to behold at this present in England, the faith- 
 less departing both of men and women from the true knowledge and use of 
 Christes syncere religion, which so plentifully they have bene taught and do 
 know, their own consciences bearing witness to the verity thereof. If that 
 earth be cursed of God, which eftsoons receiving moysture and pleasaunt 
 dewes from heaven, doth not bryng forth fruit accordyngly, how much more 
 grevous judgement shall such persons receive, who having received from the 
 Father of heaven the perfitte knowledge of hys worde by the mynistery 
 thereof, do not shew forth Gods worshippe after the same ? . . . 
 
 " Some fondely thynke that the presence of the bodye is not material!, so 
 that the hearte doe not consente to their wycked doyngs. But such persons 
 little consider what S. Paule writeth to the Corinthians, commandyng them 
 to glorify God as well in body as in soule ? (1 Cor. vi.) Moreover we can do 
 no greater injurye to the true churche of Christe, than to seeme to have for- 
 saken her, or to disallowe her by cleaving to her adversarye; wheareby it 
 appeareth to others whiche be weake, that we allow the same, and so, con- 
 trary to the word do give a great offence to the churche of God, and doe 
 outwardly slaunder (as much as men may) the truth of Christ. . . . 
 
 " Many will say for their vain excuse, c God is merciful, and his mercy is 
 over all.' — But the Scripture teacheth us, that cursed is he that synneth upon 
 hope of forgiveness. Truth it is that the mercy of God is above all his 
 workes ; and yet, but upon such as feare him ; for so is it written in the 
 psalme ; the mercy of God is on them that feare hym, and on such as put 
 theyr trust in him. . . . 
 
 " Another sort of persons do make them a cloke for the rayn under the 
 pretence of obedience to the magistrates, whom we oughte to obey, althoughe 
 they bee wycked: — But such muste learn of Christe to give to Cesar that is 
 Cesars, and to God that is due to God, (Luke xx.) and wyth S. Peter 
 (c. ii.) to obey the hygher powers, in the Lord, albeit they be evil, if they 
 commaund nothing contrary to Gods worde; otherwise, we oughte not to 
 obey theyr commaundements, althoughe we should suffer death therefore : as 
 we have the apostles for our example herein to follow, who answered the 
 magistrates as we ought to doe in this case, not obeying their wicked pre- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 51 
 
 Hitherunto ye see good father, how I have in words onelie 
 made as it were a flourish before the fight, which I shortly look 
 after, and how I have begun to prepare certain kinds of weapons, 
 to fight against the adversarie of Christ, and to muse with my 
 selfe how the dartes of the old enemie may bee borne off, and 
 after what sort I may smite him againe with the sworde of the 
 Spirit. I learne also hereby to be in ure with armour, and to 
 assaie how I canne goe armed. In Tyndall where I was borne, 
 not farre from the Scottish borders, I have known my countrie 
 men to watch night and day in their harnesse, such as they 
 
 ceptes, saying, Judge you whether it hee more ryghteous that we shoulde 
 obeye men rather than God. (Acts iv.) . . . 
 
 " Some other there be that for an extreme refuge in their evill doyngs do 
 run to Gods predestination and election, saying, that if I be elected of (iod 
 to salvation, I shall be saved whatsoever I do. — But such be great tempters of 
 God ; and abhominable blasphemers of Gods holy election, and caste them- 
 selves downe from the pynacle of the temple in presumption, that God may 
 preserve them by his aungels by praedestination. Such verily may reckon 
 themselves to be none of Gods elect children, that wil doe evil that good may 
 ensue, whose damnation is just, as S. Paule saith. (Rom. iii.) . . . 
 
 " Manye affirme theyr conscience will beare them well enough, to doe all 
 that they doe ; and to goe to the idolatrous churche to service, whose con- 
 science is very large to satisfye man more than God. And although theyr 
 conscience can beare them so to doe, yet I am sure that a good conscience 
 will not ; whiche cannot be good unlesse it bee directed after the knowledge 
 of Gods word. And therefore if oure conscience bee ledde of herselfe, and 
 not after true knowledge, yet we are not so to bee excused." Letters of the 
 Martyrs, p. 216, &c. edit. 1564. 
 
 Robert Glover again, a layman, a gentleman of Gloucestershire, whom we 
 shall again have occasion to quote, thus describes to his wife, the workings of 
 his mind. 
 
 " If I woulde have given place to worldly e reasons, these myghte have 
 moved me. Fyrste, the foregoing of you and my children ; the consideration 
 of the state of my children, being yet tender of age and younge, apt and 
 inclinable to virtue and learning, and so having the more neede of my assist- 
 ance, being not altogether destitute of gyftes to helpe them withall ; posses- 
 sions above the common sorte of men ; because I was never called to be a 
 preacher or minister; and (because of my sickenesse), feare of death in im- 
 prisonment before I shoulde come to my answere, and so my death to bee 
 unprofitable.— But these, and such like, I thanke my heavenly Father, (which 
 of hys infinite mercy inspyred me with hys Holye Ghoste, for hys Sonnes 
 sake, my only savioure and redeemer) prevayled not in me : but when I had 
 by the wonderful permission of God fallen into their handes, at the fyrst sight 
 of the sheriffe, nature a little abashed : yet, or ever I came to the prison, by 
 the working of God, and through his goodness, feare departed." Letters of 
 the Martyrs, p. 531, 2. edit. 1564. 
 
 E 2 
 
.'2 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 hadde, that is in their jacks, and their speares in their hands 
 (you call them Northern gads) specially when they had anie privie 
 warning of the comming of the Scottes. And so doing, although 
 at everie such bickering some of them spent their lives, yet by 
 such meanes like prettie men they defended their countrey. And 
 those that so died, I think that before God they died in a good 
 quarrell, and their offspring and progenie all the countrey loved 
 them the better for their fathers sake. And in the quarrell of 
 Christ our Saviour, in the defence of his owne divine ordinances, 
 by the which he giveth unto us life and immortalitie, yea, in the 
 quarrell of faith, and Christian religion, wherein resteth our ever- 
 lasting salvation, shall wee not watch ? shall we not goe alwaies 
 armed ? ever looking when our adversarie (which like a roring 
 lyon seeketh whom he may devoure) shall come upon us by 
 reason of our slothfulness I Yea, and woe be unto us, if he can 
 oppresse us unawares, which undoubtedly he will doe, if he finde us 
 sleeping. Let us awake therefore. For if the good man of the 
 house knew at what houre the theefe would come, he would surely 
 watch and not suffer his house to bee broken uppe. Let us 
 awake therefore I say : let us not suffer our house to be broken 
 up. Resist the divell saith saint James, and he will flee from 
 you. Let us therefore resist him manfully, and taking the crosse 
 upon our shoulders, let us follow our captaine Christ, who by his 
 owne bloud hath dedicated and hallowed the way which leadeth 
 unto the Father, that is, to the light which no man can attaine, 
 the fountaine of the everlasting joys. Let us follow I say, 
 whither hee calleth and allureth us, that after these afflictions 
 which last but for a moment, whereby hee tryeth our faith as 
 golde by the fire, wee may everlastingly raigne and triumph with 
 him in the glorie of the Father, and that through the same our 
 lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ; to whom with the Father, and 
 the Holy Ghost bee all honor and glorie now and for ever, Amen, 
 amen. 
 
 Good father, forsomuch as I have determined with my selfe, to 
 powre forth these my cogitations into your bosome, here me 
 thinketh I see you sodainlie lifting up your head towards heaven, 
 after your manner, and then looking upon me with your pro- 
 pheticall countenance, and speaking unto me, with these or like 
 wordes, Trust not my sonne (I beseech you vouchsafe me the 
 honour of this name ; for in so dooing I shall thinke my selfe both 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 53 
 
 honoured, and loved of you.) Trust not, I say, my sonne to 
 these word weapons : for the kingdome of God is not in words 
 but in power. And remember alwayes the wordes of the Lord, 
 " doe not imagine aforehand, what and how you will speake. 
 For it shall be given you, even in that same houre what ye shall 
 speake ; for it is not ye that speake, but the Spirit of your Father 
 which speaketh in you." I pray you therefore father, pray for 
 me, that I may cast my whole care upon him, and trust upon 
 him in all perils. For I knowe, and am surely perswaded, that 
 whatsoever I can imagine or thinke aforehand, it is nothing, 
 except he assist me with his Spirit when the time is. — I beseech 
 you therfore father, pray for me, that such a complet harneis of 
 the Spirit, such boldnesse of mind may bee given unto me, that I 
 may out of a true faith say with David, " I will not trust in my 
 bow, and it is not my sword that shal save me. For he hath no 
 pleasure in the strength of an horse, &c. but the Lords delight is 
 in them that feare him and put their trust in his mercie. 11 I 
 beseech you pray, pray, that I may enter this fight onelie in the 
 name of God, and that when all is past, I being not overcome, 
 through his gracious aide, may remaine and stande fast in him, 
 till that day of the Lord, in the which to them that obtaine the 
 victorie, shall bee given the lively manna to eate, and a triumphant 
 crowne for evermore. 
 
 Now father, I pray you helpe me to buckle on this geare a 
 little better. For yee knowe the deepenes of Sathan, being a 
 knowne souldior, and you have collared with him or now : 
 blessed be God, that hath ever ayded you so well. I suppose 
 he may wel hold you at the bay : but truely he will not 
 bee so willing (I thinke) to joine with you, as with us 
 yonglings. 
 
 Sir, I beseech you, let your servant read this my babling unto 
 you, and now and then as it shall seeme unto you best, let your 
 pen run on my booke : spare not to blot my paper. I give you 
 good leave. 
 
 M. Latimer. Sir, I have caused my man not only to read 
 your armour unto mee, but also to write it out 2 . For it is not 
 
 2 To write it outJ] Upon an occasion of alarm, and after some writings of 
 Ridley's, among which was this conference, had fallen into the hands of his 
 enemies, in a letter to Cranmer, he gives this advice, " Bicause in the book 
 of N. R. and H. L. it is saide in the ende, that H. L. hath caused his servant 
 to write it, I would Austine" (Bernher) " should have word, if any further 
 
54 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 onelie no bare armour, but also well buckled armour. I see not 
 how it could be better. I thanke you even from the bottome of 
 my hart for it, and my prayer shall you not lacke, trusting that 
 you doe the like for me. For indeede there is the helpe, &c. — 
 Many thinges make confusion in memorie. And if I were as well 
 learned as saint Paule, I would not bestow much amongst them : 
 further than to gall them, and spurgall too, when and where as 
 occasion were given and matter came to minde : for the lawe shall 
 be their shoot anchor, stay, and refuge. Therefore there is no 
 remedie, namely, now when they have the maister bowl in their 
 hand and rule the roste, but patience. Better it is to suffer what 
 cruelty they will put unto us, than to incurre Gods high indigna- 
 tion. Wherefore good my lord be of good cheere in the Lord, 
 with due consideration what he requireth of you, and what he doth 
 promise you. Our common enemie shall do no more than God 
 will permit him. God is faithfull, which will not suffer us to be 
 tempted above our strength, &c. Be at a point what ye will 
 stand unto : sticke unto that, and let them both say and do what 
 they list. They can but kill the body, winch otherwise is of it self 
 mortall. Neither yet shall they do that when they list, but when 
 God will suffer them, when the houre appointed is come. To use 
 many wordes with them it shall bee but in vaine, now that they 
 have a bloudie and deadly lawe prepared for them. But it is verie 
 requisite that ye give a reasonable account of your faith, if they 
 will quietlie heare you : else yee knowe, in a wicked place of 
 judgment a man may keepe silence, after the example of Christ. 
 Let them not deceive you with their sophisticall sophismes and 
 fallacies. You know that false thinges may have more appear- 
 ance of truth, than thinges that bee most true : therefore Paule 
 giveth us a watchword ; " Let no manne deceive you with likeli- 
 nesse of speech." Neither is it requisite that with the conten- 
 tious yee should followe strife of wordes, which tend to no edifica- 
 tion, but to the subversion of the hearers, and the vaine bragging 
 and ostentation of the adversaries. Feare of death doth most 
 perswade a great number. Be well ware of that argument : for 
 that perswaded Shaxton 3 (as many men thought) after that hee 
 had once made a good profession, openly before the judgement 
 
 serch be, to kepe him out of the way." Coverdale's Letters of the Martyrs, 
 p. 57- ad. 1564. 
 
 3 Perswaded Shaxton ] See Strype's Eccles. Memorials, vol. iii. p. 353. 
 Also vol, i. p 352. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 55 
 
 seate. The flesh is weake, but the willingnesse of the spirite shall 
 refresh the weaknesse of the flesh. 
 
 The number of the criers under the aultar must needes bee ful- 
 filled : if we be segregated thereunto, happy be we *. That is the 
 greatest promotion, that God giveth in this world, to be such 
 Phillippians, to whom it is given, not onely to beleeve, but also 
 to suffer, &c. But who is able to doe these things I Surely all 
 our habilitie, all our sufficiencie is of God. Hee requireth and 
 promiseth. Let us declare our obedience to his will, when it 
 shall be requisite, in the time of trouble, yea in the middest of 
 the fire. 
 
 When that number is fulfilled which I weene shall be shortly, 
 then have at the papists ; when they shal say peace, all things are 
 safe ; when Christ shall come to keep his great parliament to the 
 redresse of all things that be amisse. But hee shall not come as 
 the papists faine him, to hide himselfe and to plaie bo peepe, as it 
 were, under a piece of bread : but hee shall come gloriouslie, to 
 the terror and feare of all papists ; but to the great consolation 
 and comfort of all that will here suffer for him. Comfort your 
 selves one another with these words. 
 
 Lo sir, here have I blotted your paper vainly, and plaied the 
 foole egregiouslie : but so I thought better than not to doe your 
 request at this time. Pardon me and pray for me : pray for me 
 I say, pray for me I say. For I am sometime so fearefull, that I 
 would creepe into a mouse hole : sometime God doth visite me 
 againe with his comfort. So he commeth and goeth, to teach me 
 
 4 Happy be we.~] Robert Glover, a gentleman of Gloucestershire, who 
 suffered at Coventry, Sept. 14, 1555, thus writes, in a letter to his wife. 
 
 " After I came into prison, and had reposed myself there a whyle, I wept 
 for joy and gladness, musing much of the great mercies of God, and as it 
 were saying to myself, after this sort ; O Lord, who am I, on whom thou 
 shouldest bestowe thus thy great mercie, to be numbered among the saints 
 that suffer for thy gospel's sake ? And so beholdyng and consideryng on 
 the one side my imperfection, unableness, sinful misery, and unworthynesse, 
 and on the other side, the greatnesse of Gods mercy to be called to so high a 
 promotion, I was as it were amazed and overcome for a whyle with joye and 
 gladnesse concluding thus with myself in my heart. O Lord, that shewest 
 power in weaknesse, wysdome in foolishnesse, mercy in sinfulnesse, who 
 shall set thee to choose where and whom thou wilt ? As I have zealously 
 loved the confession of thy word, so ever thought I myself to be most 
 unworthy, to be partaker of affliction for the same." Letters of the Mar- 
 tyrs, p. 408, 9- 
 
56 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 to feele and to knowe mine infirmitie, to the intent to give thanks 
 to him that is worthie, least I should rob him of his dutie, as many 
 doe, and almost all the world. Fare ye well. 
 
 What credence is to be given to papists it may appeare by their 
 racking, writhing, wrinching, and monstrously injuring of Gods 
 holy Scripture, as appeareth in the popes lawe. But I dwell here 
 now in a schoole of obliviosnesse. Fare you well once againe, 
 and be you stedfast and unmoveable in the Lorde. Paule loved 
 Timothie marvellous well, notwithstanding hee saith unto him, 
 Be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospell : and againe, 
 Harden thy selfe to suffer afflictions. Bee faithfull unto the death, 
 and I will give thee a crowne of life 5 saith the Lord. 
 
 A letter sent from bishop Ridley, and Ms prison- fellowes, unto mais- 
 ter Bradford and his prison-fellowes, in the Kinges Bench in 
 Southwarke, an. 1555. 
 
 Well beloved in Christ our Saviour, we all with one heart wish 
 to you, with all those that love God in deed and truth, grace, and 
 health, and especially to our dearely beloved companions which 
 are in Christs cause, and the cause both of their brethren and of 
 their owne salvation, to put their necke willingly under the yoke 
 of Christes crosse. How joyfull it was to us to heare the report of 
 doctor Taylor, and of his godly confession, &c. I insure you, it is 
 hard for me to expresse. 
 
 Blessed be God, which was and is the giver of that, and of all 
 godly strength and stomache in the time of adversitie. As for 
 the rumours that have or doe go abroad, either of our relenting 
 or massing 6 , we trust that they which know God and their duetie 
 towards their brethren in Christ, will not bee too light of credence. 
 For it is not the slanderers evill tongue, but a mans evill deed 
 that can with God defile a man : and therefore with Gods grace, 
 ye shall never have cause to doe otherwise than ye say ye doe, 
 that is not to doubt, but that we will, by Gods grace, continue, 
 &c. Like rumor as yee have heard of our comming to London, 
 
 5 A crowne of life.'] " Death for righteousness is not to be abhorred, but 
 rather to be desired, which assuredly bringeth with it the crowne of everlast- 
 ing glory. These bloodye executioners doe not persecute Christes martyrs, but 
 crowne them with everlastyng felicity." Philpot, in Letters of the Martyrs, 
 p. 218. edit. 1564. 
 
 6 Relenting or massing.'] Compare above p. 24. note ( 2 ). 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 57 
 
 hath been here spread of the comming of certain learned men, 
 prisoners, hither from London : but as yet we knowe no cer- 
 taintie whether of these rumours is, or shall be more true. Know 
 you that we have you in our dayly remembrance, and wish 
 you and all the rest of our aforesaide companions well in 
 Christ. 
 
 It should do us much comfort, if we might have knowledge of 
 the state of the rest of our most dearely beloved, which in this 
 troublesome time doe stand in Christes cause and in the defence 
 of the truth thereof. Somewhat we have heard of maister 
 Hoopers matter : but of the rest never a deale. We long to 
 heare of father Crome, doctor Sandes, M. Saunders, Veron, Bea- 
 con, Rogers, &c. We are in good health, thankes be to GOD, 
 and yet the maner of our intreating doth change as sowre ale 
 doth in summer. It is reported to us of our keepers, that the 
 universitie beareth us heavily. A cole chanced to fall in the night 
 out of the chimney, and burnt a hole in the fioore ; and no more 
 harme was done, the bayliffes servants sitting by the fire. Ano- 
 ther night there chanced (as master bailiffes told us) a drunken 
 fellow to multiply words, and for the same hee was set in Bo- 
 cardo. Upon these things (as is reported) there is risen a rumor 
 in the towne and countrey about, that wee should have broken 
 the prison with such violence, as if maister bayliffes had not 
 plaied the pretie men, we should have made a scape. We had 
 out of our prison a wall that wee might have walked upon, and 
 our servants had libertie to goe abroad in the towne or fieldes, 
 but now both they and we are restrained of both. 
 
 My lord of Worcester passed by through Oxford, but he did 
 not visite us. The same day began our restraint to bee more, 
 and the Booke of the Communion was taken from us by the bay- 
 liffes, at the maiors commandement, as the bayliffes did report to 
 us. No man is licensed to come unto us : afore they might, that 
 would, see us upon the wall, but that is so grudged at, and so 
 evill reported, that we are now restrained. Sir, blessed be God, 
 with all our evill reports, grudges, and restraints, we are merie in 
 God, and all our cure and care is and shall bee (by Gods grace) 
 to please and serve him, of whom we looke and hope, after these 
 temporall and momentarie miseries, to have eternal joy and per- 
 petuall felicitie with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, Peter and 
 Paule, and all the heavenly company of the angels in heaven, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. As yet there was never learned 
 
58 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 man, nor any scholler, or other that visited us since we came into 
 Bocardo, which now in Oxford may be called a colledge of Quon- 
 dams. For as ye know, we be no fewer than three, and I dare 
 say every one well contented with his portion, which I doe reckon 
 to be our heavenly Fathers fatherly good and gracious gift. Thus 
 fare you well. Wee shall by Gods grace, one day meet together, 
 and be merie. The daie assuredly approacheth apace : the Lord 
 grant that it may shortly come. For before that day come, I 
 feare me the world will waxe worse and worse. But then all our 
 enemies shall be overthrowne and troden under foote ; righteous- 
 nesse and trueth then shall have the victorie and beare the bell 
 away, whereof the Lord grant us to be partakers, and all that 
 loveth truelie the truth ! 
 
 We all pray you, as ye can, to cause all our commendations to 
 be made to all such as ye know did visite us and you, when we 
 were in the Tower, with their friendly remembrances and bene- 
 fites. Mistresse Wilkenson and mistresse Warcup have not 
 forgotten us, but ever since we came to Bocardo, with their cha- 
 ritable and friendly benevolence have comforted us : not that else 
 we did lacke (for God be blessed, he ever hitherto hath provided 
 sufficiently for us) but that is a great comfort, and an occasion 
 for us to blesse God, when we see that he maketh them so 
 friendly to tender us, whom some of us were never familiarly 
 acquainted withall. 
 
 Yours in Christ, Nich. Ridley. 
 
 A Letter of M. Ridley, sent to a Cosin of Ms. 
 
 Gods Holy Spirit be with you now and ever, Amen. 
 
 When I cal to remembrance (beloved cosin) the state of those 
 that for feare of trouble, either for losse of goods, will doe in the 
 sight of the world those things which they know and are assured 
 are contrarie to the wil of God, I can doe no lesse but lament 
 their case, being assured the end thereof will be so pittiful (with- 
 out speedy repentance) that I tremble and feare to have it in 
 remembrance. I would to God it lay upon some earthly burden, 
 so that freedom of conscience might be given unto them. I wrote 
 (as God knoweth) not of presumption, but onely lamenting the 
 state of those, who I thought now in this dangerous time should 
 have given both you and me comfortable instructions. But alas, 
 in steed thereof we have instructions to followe (I lament me to 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 59 
 
 rehearse it) superstitious idolatry. Yea, and that worst of all is, 
 they wil seeke to proove it by the Scriptures. The Lord for his 
 mercy turne their harts, Amen. Commend me, &c. 
 
 Yours, Nicholas Ridley. 
 
 To Maister Bradford. 
 
 Brother Bradford, I wish you and your company in Christ, yea 
 and all the holy brotherhood that now with you in divers prisons 
 suffereth, and beareth patiently Christes crosse for the main- 
 tenance of his gospell, grace, mercy and peace, from God the 
 Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Sir, considering the state of this chivalrie and warfare, wherin 
 I doubt not but we be set to fight under Christs banner, and his 
 crosse, against our ghostly enemie the divell, and the old serpent 
 Satan, me thinke I perceive two thinges to be his most perillous 
 and most dangerous engines which he hath to impugne Christes 
 veritie, his gospell and his faith : and the same two also to be the 
 most massive postes, and most mightie pillers, whereby he main- 
 taineth and upholdeth his satanical synagogue. These two, sir, 
 are, in my judgment, the one his false doctrine and idolatricall 
 use of the Lords supper, and the other, the wicked and abhomi- 
 nable usurpation of the primacie of the see of Rome. By these 
 two 7 Sathan seemeth to mee principally to maintaine and uphold 
 
 "> By these two.'] Such testimonies as this are of great value, towards our 
 obtaining a correct knowledge, and a solid judgment of the state and history 
 of these times ; by putting us in possession from the verie best authority, of 
 those which were indeed the principal points of controversy at the period of 
 the Reformation, a period which many are much too apt to speak, and think 
 of with minds prepossessed by more modern controversies. It is not unlikely 
 that bishop Ridley offered this remark to Bradford's consideration, by way of 
 moderating his zeal respecting some disputes on free-will and predestination, 
 which had arisen among the Protestant prisoners, in consequence of Cole, 
 Harry Hart, and a few other obscure individuals having imbibed and propa- 
 gated Pelagianizing notions. Ridley could not sympathize with Bradford's 
 warmth on this subject (not because he did not think Bradford's sentiments, 
 upon the whole right and true, and Cole's, &c. wrong and false ;) but, from 
 thinking that Bradford over-rated the importance of the controversy, and the 
 influence of his adversaries ; by which coldness, it is plain, that Bradford 
 was a little piqued. 
 
 With regard to his estimate, however, that were the most important points 
 then in controversy, it is certain that Ridley was not singular in his judg- 
 ment. " But what avayleth it" (says Cranmer) " to take away beades. 
 
60 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 his kingdome : by these two he driveth downe mightily (alas) I 
 feare me, the third part of the stars in heaven. These two poy- 
 sonfull rotten postes he hath so painted over with such a pretence 
 and colour of religion, of unitie in Christs church, of the catho- 
 like faith and such like, that the wily serpent is able to deceive 
 (if it were possible) even the elect of God. Wherefore John 
 said not without great cause : If any know not satans subtleties 
 and the profundities thereof, I will wish him no other burden to 
 be laden withall. (Apoc. 2.) 
 
 Sir, because these be his principal! and maine postes where- 
 upon standeth all his falshood, craft, and trecherie, therefore 
 according to the poore power that God hath given me, I have 
 bended mine artillerie to shoot at the same. I know it to be but 
 little (God knoweth) that I can doe, and of my shot I knowe 
 they passe not. Yet I will not (God willing) cease to doe the 
 best that I can, to shake those cankered and rotten postes. The 
 Lord grant me good successe, to the glorie of his name, and the 
 furtherance of Christes gospell. I have now already (I thanke 
 God) for this present time spent a good part of my powder in 
 these scriblings, whereof this bearer shall give you knowledge. 
 Good brother Bradford, let the wicked surmise and say what 
 they list ; know you for a certaintie, by Gods grace, without al 
 doubt, that in Christs gospels cause against and upon the fore- 
 pardons, pilgrimages, and such other like popery, so long as two chiefe 
 rootes remayne unpulled up, whereof, so long as they remayne, will spring 
 agayne all former impediments of the Lord's harvest, and corruption of his 
 flocke. The rest is but braunches and leaves, the cutting away whereof is 
 but like topping and lopping of a tree, or cutting downe of weedes, leaving 
 the body standing and the rootes in the ground ; but the very body of the 
 tree, or rather the rootes of the weedes is the popish doctrine of transubstan- 
 tiation of the real presence of Christes flesh and bloud in the sacrament of the 
 aultar (as they call it), and of the sacrifice and oblation of Christe made by 
 the priest, for the salvation of the quicke and the dead." Preface to Defence 
 of the Catholic Doctrine, &c. Againe, Philpot, in his examinations, says, 
 " There be two things principallie, by the which the clergie at this day doth 
 deceive the whole realme ; that is the sacrament of the bodie and bloud of 
 Christ, and the name of the Catholike church, the which both they do usurp, 
 having indeede none of them both." Fox's Acts, p. 1640. Without ad- 
 ducing any more, we will close our authorities with bishop Jewel. " Two 
 principal things there be that seeme to beare up the whole brunt of the reli- 
 gion that hath been in the world of late time ; the one is the masse, and 
 things thereunto belonging ; the other is the authority of the pope." Sermons, 
 p. 174. Edit. 1609. fol. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 61 
 
 said God's enemies, I am fully determined to live and die. Fare 
 well deare brother, and I beseech you and all the rest of our 
 brethren to have good remembrance of the condemned heretickes 
 (as they call them) of Oxford, in your prayers. The bearer shall 
 certifie you of our state. Farewell in the Lord. From Bocardo. 
 Yours in Christ, Nicholas Ridley. 
 
 Another Letter of maister Ridley, unto maister Bradford and 
 other his prison-fellowes, an. 1555. 
 
 Dearly beloved, I wish you grace, mercie and peace. 
 
 According to your mind ; I have runne over all your papers 8 , 
 and what have I done (which is but small) therein may appeare. 
 In two places I have put in two loose leaves. I had much adoe 
 to read what was written in your great leaves, and I weene some 
 where I have altered some wordes, because I could not read per- 
 fectly that which was written. — Sir, what shall best be done with 
 these thinges, now ye must consider : for if they come in sight at 
 this time, undoubtedly they must to the fire with their father : 
 and as for any safegard that your custodie can be unto them, I 
 am sure you looke not for it. For as you have beene partner of 
 the worke, so I am sure you look for none other, but to have and 
 receive like wages, and to drinke of the same cup. Blessed be 
 God that hath given you libertie in the meane season, that you 
 may use your penne to his glorie, and the comfort (as I hear say) 
 of many. I blesse God dayly in you, and all your whole com- 
 panie, to whome I beseech you commend me heartilie. Now I 
 love my country-man in deed and in trueth, I meane doctor 
 Taylour, not for my earthlie countreyes sake, but for our heavenlie 
 Fathers sake, and for Christes sake, whome I heard saie, hee did 
 so stoutly in time of perill confesse ; and yet also for our coun- 
 treys sake and for all our mothers sake, but I meane of the king- 
 dome of heaven, and of heavenly Jerusalem : and because of the 
 spirite, which bringeth forth in him, in you, and in your companie 
 such blessed fruites of boldnesse in the Lordes cause, of patience 
 and constancie. The Lord which hath begun this work in you 
 
 8 Your paper s.J "This was a treatise of the Lord's Supper, with other 
 things which M. Bradford sent him to peruse, and to judge thereof." Fox's 
 Margin. The Treatise on the Lord's Supper was printed, with a Preface, by 
 Tho. Sampson, a.d. 1581. 12mo. 
 
62 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 all, performe and perfect this his owne deed, untill his owne day 
 come, Amen. 
 
 And yet I perceive ye have not beene baited 9 ; and the cause 
 thereof God knoweth, which will let them doe no more to his, 
 than is his blessed will and pleasure to suffer them to doe for his 
 owne glorie, and to the profite of them which bee truely his. For 
 the Father which doth guide them that be Christes to Christ, 
 is more mightie than all they, and no man is able to pull them 
 out of the Fathers hands : except I say, it please our Father, it 
 please our maister Christ to suffer them, they shall not stir one 
 haire of your heads. 
 
 My brother P. the bearer heereof, and maister Hoopers letters 
 would that we would say what we thinke good concerning your 
 mind, that is, not for to answere except yee might have somewhat 
 indifferent judges. Wee are (as ye knowe) separated, and one of 
 us cannot in anie thing consult with another, and much streight 
 watching of the bailiffes is about us, that there be no privie con- 
 ference amongst us. And yet as wee hear, the schollers beareth 
 us more heavily than the townsmen. A wonderfull thing, among 
 so manie, never yet scholler offered to anie of us (so farre as I 
 know) any maner of favour, either for in Christs cause. 
 
 Now as concerning your demaund of our counsell, for my part 
 I doe not mislike that which I perceive yee are minded to doe. 
 For I looke for none other, but if yee answere afore the same 
 commissioners that we did, ye shall be served and handled as we 
 were, though ye were as well learned as ever was either Peter or 
 Paule. And yet further I think, that occasion afterward may be 
 given you, and the consideration of the profite of your auditorie 
 may perchance move you to doe otherwise. 
 
 Finallie, determinately to say what shall be best, I am not 
 able : but I trust he, whose cause ye have in hand, shall put you 
 in mind to doe that which shall be most for his glorie, the profite 
 of his fiocke, and your owne salvation. This letter must be 
 common to you and maister Hooper, in whome and in his prison 
 
 9 Not beene baited.'] This refers to a projected design of carrying Bradford, 
 Hooper, Ferrar, Taylor, &c. down to ( 'ambridge to hold a public disputation 
 there, after the manner of that with Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer at Ox- 
 ford. Ridley's Life of Bishop Ridley, p. 521. See also a letter from Hooper 
 to Ferrar, Taylor, Bradford, and Philpot, in Letters of the Martyrs, p. 101 — 3. 
 It is the letter, probably, which is here mentioned by Ridley. The date is 
 May 6, 1554. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 63 
 
 fellow good father Crome I blesse God, even from the bottome of 
 my heart : for I doubt not but they both doe to our maister, 
 Christ, true, acceptable, and honourable service, and profitable to 
 his flocke : the one with his pen, and the other with his fatherly 
 example of patience and constancie, and all maner of true godli- 
 nesse. But what shall I neede to say to you, let this be common 
 among your brethren, among whom (I dare say) it is with you as 
 it is with us, to whome all thinges heere are common, meat, 
 money, and whatsoever one of us hath, that can or may doe 
 another good. Although I said the bailiffes and our hostesse 
 streitly watch us, that we have no conference or intelligence of 
 anie thing abroad, yet hath God provided for every one of us in 
 steed of our servants, faithfull fellowes, which will be content to 
 heare and see, and to doe for us whatsoever they can. It is Gods 
 worke surely, blessed be God for his unspeakable goodnes. The 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the 
 communication of the Holy Ghost be with you all, Amen, amen. 
 
 As far as London is from Oxford, yet thence we have received ' 
 of late, both meat, money, and shirtes, not onelie from such as 
 are of our acquaintance, but of some (whom this bearer can tell) 
 with whom I had never to my knowledge any acquaintance. I 
 know for whose sake they doe it : to him therefore bee all honour, 
 glorie, and due thankes. 
 
 And yet I praie you doe so much as to shewe them that wee 
 have received their benevolence, and (God be blessed) have plenty 
 of all such thinges. This I desire you to doe : for I know they 
 be of M. Hoopers and your familiar acquaintance. Maister 
 Latimer was erased 2 : but I heare now (thanks be to God) that 
 he amendeth againe. 
 
 Nicholas Ridley. 
 
 1 We have received."] It is a consolation to find that all were not like the 
 learned men at Oxford. In two others of his letters to Bradford, Ridley- 
 says, " I am sure you have heard of our new apparel, and I doubt not but, 
 London will have their talke of it." And, " Do you not know that we 
 have victum et amictum epenario regio ?" Martyr's Letters, p. 68, 9- edit. 1564. 
 
 2 Latimer was erased.'] I know no other foundation besides this word 
 {erased) for Dr. Gloucester Ridley's speaking in his Life of bishop Ridley, 
 p. 531, of a " disorder in his brain, which the hard usage in his old age 
 had brought upon Latimer." I apprehend that his indisposition was only 
 some aggravation, in consequence of his confinement, of the wounds which 
 he had received by the fall of a tree, from which he had been " sore 
 bruised ;" and in consequence of which he complained to the commissioners 
 
 7 
 
64 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 Another Letter ofmaister Ridley unto maister Bradford. 
 
 Oh deare brother, seeing the time is now come wherein it 
 pleaseth the heavenly Father for Christ our saviours sake, to call 
 upon you, and to bidde you to come, happy are you that ever you 
 were borne, thus to be found awake at the Lords calling. Well 
 good servant and faithful, because thou hast bin trusty in small 
 matters, he shall set thee over great things and thou shalt enter 
 into the joy of thy Lord. 
 
 O deare brother, what meaneth this, that you are sent into 
 your owne native countrey ? — The wisedome and policie of the 
 world may meane what they will, but I trust God will so order 
 the matter finally by his fatherly providence, that some great 
 occasion of Gods gracious goodnesse shall be plentifully powred 
 abroad amongst his, our deere brethren in that country, by this 
 your martyrdome. Where the martyrs for Christes sake shed 
 their bloud, and lost their lives ; oh what wondrous thinges hath 
 Christ afterward wrought to his glorie, and confirmation of their 
 doctrine ! If it be not the place that sanctifieth the man, but 
 the holie man doth by Christ sanctifie the place, brother Bradford, 
 then happy and holy shal be that place, wherein thou shalt suffer 
 and shalt be with thy ashes in Christs cause sprinkled over it 
 withall. All thy countrey may rejoice of thee, that ever it brought 
 forth such a one, which would render his life againe in His cause, 
 of whom he had received it. Brother Bradford, so long as I 
 shall understand thou art in thy journey, by Gods grace I shall 
 call upon our heavenly Father for Christs sake, to set thee safely 
 home : and then good brother speake you, and pray for the 
 
 at Oxford ; " I beseech your lordships to set a better order heere at your 
 entrance : for I am an old man, and have a verie evill backe, so that the 
 press of the multitude doth me much harme." See vol. ii. p. 658. 
 
 That the word erased is not confined solely to intellectual derangements 
 might, if it were necessary, be established by authorities such as the follow- 
 ing. «* Her body dayly" (says bishop Fisher, speaking of his pious pa- 
 troness the lady Margaret, countess of Richmond, in a sermon preached on 
 occasion of her death) " sholde have waxen more unweldy, her syghte sholde 
 have be derked, and her herynge sholde have dulled more and more, her 
 legges sholde have fayled her by and by, and all the other partys of her body 
 waxe more erased every daye," p. 29. edit. 1708 ; or, this, " Mr. Dean of 
 Worcester" (afterwards the famous bishop Hall) " is very crazy and sickly 
 of late, and keeps his chamber, neither hath he been in the synod some of 
 these last sessions." Hales's Remains, p. 430. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 65 
 
 remnant that are to suffer for Christes sake, according to that 
 thou then shalt know more clerely. 
 
 Wee doe looke now everie day when wee shall be called on : 
 blessed be God. I weene I am the weakest manie waies of our 
 companie : and yet I thank our Lord God and heavenlie Father 
 by Christ, that since I heard of our deere brother Rogers depart- 
 ing, and stout confession of Christ and his trueth, even unto the 
 death, my heart (blessed be God) so rejoiced of it, that since that 
 time (I say) I never felt any lumpish heavinesse in my heart, as I 
 graunt I have felt 3 sometimes before. good brother, blessed 
 be God in thee, and blessed be the time that ever I knewe thee. 
 Farewell, farewell. 
 
 Your brother in Christ, Nicholas Ridley. 
 Brother farewell. 
 
 To Augustine Bernher, 
 
 Brother Augustine, I blesse God with all my heart in his 
 manifold mercifull gifts, given unto our deare brethren in Christ, 
 specially to our brother Rogers, whom it pleased him to set forth 
 first, no doubt out of his gracious goodnes and fatherly favor 
 towards him. And likewise blessed be God in the rest, as Hooper, 
 Sanders, and Taylor, whom it hath pleased the Lord likewise to 
 set in the forefront of the battell against his adversaries, and 
 hath indued them all (so far as I can heare) to stand in the con- 
 fession of his truth, and to be content in his cause, and for his 
 gospels sake to lose their life. And evermore and without end 
 blessed bee even the same our heavenly father for our deare and 
 entirely brother Bradford, whom now the Lord (I perceive) 
 
 3 I graunt I have felt. ~] This is perfectly in the course of nature. We saw 
 above that even Latimer confesses, " I am sometimes so fearful, that I would 
 creep into a mouse hole ;" and it would be easy to accumulate other examples 
 of a like description. But it is more to our purpose to remark, that the 
 subjects of these temporary depressions and desertions seem to have under- 
 stood for what end, in mercy, they were sent to them ; namely, that they 
 should understand and feel, where alone their real strength was to be found. 
 Accordingly they seem, in the hour of their extremest need, never to have 
 been forsaken. I do not know that there is a single instance on record, in 
 either sex, where, at the final hour, any thing was visible of pusillanimous 
 dejection, or terror. They appear to have approached the stake, and suffered 
 themselves to be bound to it, in all cases, in a spirit of calmness and resigna- 
 tion, often of thanksgiving, and always with hopes full of immortality. 
 
 VOL. III. F 
 
66 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 calleth for : for I weene he will no longer vouchsafe him to abide 
 among the adulterous and wicked generation of this world. I 
 doe not doubt but that he (for those giftes of grace which the 
 Lord hath bestowed on him plenteously) hath holpen those which 
 are gone before in their journey, that is, hath animated and 
 encouraged them to keepe the high waie, et sic currere uti tandem 
 acciperent prwmium. The Lord be his comfort, whereof I do 
 not doubt, and I thank God heartily that ever I was acquainted 
 with him, and that ever I had such a one in my house. And 
 yet again I blesse God in our deare brother, and of this time 
 protomartyr Rogers, that he was also one of my calling to bee a 
 prebendary preacher of London. And now because Grindal is 
 gone (the Lord I doubt not hath and knoweth wherin he wil 
 bestow him) I trust to God, it shall please him of his goodnesse 
 to strengthen mee to make up the trinitie out of Pauls Church, 
 to suffer for Christ, whom God the Father hath anointed, the 
 holy Spirit doth beare witnes unto, Paul and all the apostles 
 preached. — Thus fare you well, I had no paper : I was con- 
 strained thus to write. 
 
 A Letter of bishop Ridley answering to a certaine Letter of one 
 maister West, sometime Ms chaplaine. 
 
 I wish you grace in God, and love of the trueth, without the which 
 truely stablished in mens heartes by the mightie hand of almightie 
 God, it is no more possible to stand by the trueth in Christ in time 
 
 of trouble, then it is for the waxe to abide the heate of the fire. 
 
 Sir, know you this, that I am (blessed bee God) perswaded that 
 this world is but transitorie, and (as St. John saith) the world 
 passeth away and the lust thereof. I am perswaded Christes 
 words to be true, Whosoever shall confesse me before men, him 
 will I confesse also before my father which is in heaven : and I 
 beleeve that no earthly creature shal be saved, whome the 
 Redeemer and Saviour of the world shall before his father deny. 
 This the Lord graunt, that it may be so grafted, established, and 
 fixed in my heart, that neither things present nor to come, high 
 nor low, life nor death be able to remoove me thence. It is a 
 goodly wish, that you wish mee deepely to consider thinges per- 
 taining unto Gods glory : but if you had wished also, that° neither 
 feare of death, nor hope of worldly prosperitie should let me to 
 maintaine Gods worde and his trueth, which is his glory and 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 67 
 
 true honour, it would have liked mee well. You desire me for 
 Gods sake to remember my selfe. In deed sir, now it is time so 
 to doe, for so far as I can perceive, it standeth me upon no lesse 
 danger, then of the losse both of body and soule : and I trowe, 
 then it is time for a man to awake, if any thing will awake him. 
 Hee that will not feare him that threatneth to cast both body 
 and soule into everlasting fire, whom will he feare ? With this 
 feare, Lord, fasten thou togither our fraile flesh, that we never 
 swarve from thy lawes. — You say, you have made much sute for 
 mee. Sir, God graunt that you have not in suing for my worldly 
 deliverance, impaired and hindered the furtherance of Gods worde 
 and his trueth. 
 
 You have knowne me long in deed : in the which time it hath 
 chaunced me, as you say, to mislike some things. It is true, I 
 grant : for sodaine changes with substantiall and necessarie cause, 
 and the headdy setting forth of extreamities, I did never love. 
 Confession unto the minister 4 which is able to instruct, correct, 
 comfort, and informe the weake, wounded, and ignorant con- 
 science, in deede I ever thought might doe much good to Christes 
 
 4 Confession unto the minister.'] Ridley's moderation in religious contro- 
 versies was truly admirable, like that of the church, of which he was so illus- 
 trious an ornament, and in the settlement of which at this important time he 
 bore so large a share. He was "always desirous" (as he expressed himself) 
 "to set forth the mere truth, and unity." — Strype's Eccles. Memor., vol. ii. 
 p. 25. And to enforce, that " charity woulde, we shoulde, if it be possible, 
 and so far as we maie, with the safegard of good conscience, and maintenaunce 
 of the trueth, agree with all menne." — Treatise on the Lord's Supper, signat. 
 F 6, edit. 1574. 
 
 His words to Bradford, in reference to the predestinarian controversy, can- 
 not be too often inculcated, and deserve to be written in letters of gold, "sir, 
 
 I1N THOSE MATTERS I AM SO FEARFUL, THAT I DARE NOT SPEAK FARTHER, 
 YEA ALMOST NONE OTHERWISE, THAN THE VERY TEXTE DOTHE, AS IT WERE, 
 
 lead me by the hand."— Letters of the Martyrs, p. 64, 5. a.d. 1564. It 
 is greatly to be lamented, that the notes which he had drawn up on this sub- 
 ject, and which are mentioned in the same letter, were not printed, and can- 
 not probably now be found. 
 
 On the subject of private confession, the curious reader may, perhaps, find 
 it worth his while (if he have occasion) to consult the following references. 
 Communion Book of 1547 (Sparrow's Canons, &c. p. 18, 19, edit. 1675); 
 Second Book of Homilies, p. 457 — 9. edit. 1802 ; Bradford's Serm. on Repent- 
 ance, signat. C 1 ; Letters of the Martyrs (Bradford's), p. 416 — 18 ; Sampson's 
 Letter, signat. B 1. edit. 1554; Latimer's Sermons, fol. 314. b. 
 
 F 2 
 
08 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 congregation, and so I assure you, I thinke even at this day 5 . 
 My doctrine and my preaching you say, you have heard often, 
 and after your judgement have thought it godly, saving onely for 
 the sacrament, which thing although it was of me reverently 
 handled, and a great deale better then of the rest (as you say) 
 yet in the marge nt you write (warily, and in this world wisely), 
 " and yet me thought al sounding not well. ,, — Sir, but that I see 
 so many changes in this world, and so much alteration, else at 
 this your saying I would not a little marvel. I have taken you 
 for my friend, and a man whome I fancied for plainenesse and 
 faithfulnesse, as much I assure you, as for your learning : and 
 have you kept this so close in your heart from mee unto this 
 day 2 Sir, I consider moe things then one, and will not say all 
 that I thinke. But what neede you to care what I thinke, for 
 any thing I shall be able to do unto you, either good or harm 2 
 You give mee good lessons, to stand in nothing against my 
 learning, and to beware of vaine glory. Truely sir, I herein like 
 your counsell very well, and by Gods grace I intend to follow it 
 unto my lives end. 
 
 To write unto those whome you name, I cannot see what it 
 will availe me. For this I would have you knowe, that I esteeme 
 nothing availeable for me, which also will not further the glorie 
 of God. And now, because I perceive you have an entire zeale and 
 desire of my deliverance out of this captivitie and worldly 
 miserie, if I should not beare you a good heart in God againe, 
 me thinke I were to blame. Sir, how nigh the day of my dis- 
 solution and departure out of this world is at hand, I cannot 
 tell : the Lord's will be fulfilled how soone soever it shall come ! 
 I know the Lordes wordes must bee verified on mee, that I shall 
 appeare before the incorrupte judge, and be countable to him of 
 all my former life. And although the hope of his mercies is my 
 shootanker of eternall salvation, yet am I perswaded, that whoso- 
 ever wittingly neglecteth and regardeth not to cleere his con- 
 science, hee cannot have peace with God, nor a lively faith in his 
 
 5 At this day.'] " But to speak of right and true confession, I would to God 
 it were kept in England ; for it is a good thing. And those which find 
 themselves grieved in conscience might go to a learned man, and there fetch 
 of hym comfort of the worde of God, and so come to a quiet conscience. . . . 
 Surely it grieveth me much that such confessions are not kept in England." — 
 Latimer's Sermons, fol. 314. b. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 69 
 
 mercy. Conscience therefore mooveth me, considering you were 
 one of my family and one of my houshold (of whom then I think 
 I had a speciall cure, and of all them which were within my 
 house, which indeed ought to have beene an example of godli- 
 nesse to all the rest of my cure, not onely of good life, but also 
 in promoting of Gods word to the uttermost of their power, but 
 alas, now when the triall doth separate the chaffe from the corne, 
 how small a deale it is, God knoweth, which the winde doth not 
 blow away), this conscience (I say) doth moove mee to feare, 
 least the lightnesse of my family shall be laid to my charge for 
 lack of more earnest and diligent instruction, which should have 
 beene done. But blessed be God which hath given me grace to 
 see this my default, and to lament it from the bottome of my 
 heart, before my departing hence ! 
 
 This conscience doth moove me also now to require both you 
 and my friend doctor Harvey, to remember your promises made 
 to me in times past, of the pure setting forth and preaching of 
 Gods word and his truth. These promises although you shall 
 not neede to feare to bee charged with them of mee hereafter 
 before the world, yet looke for none other (I exhorte you as my 
 friendes) but to be charged with them at Gods hand. This con- 
 science and the love that I beare unto you, biddeth mee now say 
 unto you both in Gods name, fear God, and love not the world : 
 for God is able to cast both body and soule into hell fire. When 
 his wrath shall sodainly be kindled, blessed are all they that put 
 their trust in him. And the saying of S. John is true, all that 
 is in the world, as the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and 
 the pride of life, is not of the father, but of the world, and the 
 world passeth away, and the lust thereof, but hee that doth 
 the will of God abideth for ever. If this gift of grace, (which 
 undoubtedly is necessarily required unto eternall salvation) were 
 truely and unfainedlie grafted and firmely stablished in mens 
 hearts, they would not be so light, so sodainly to shrinke from 
 the maintenance and confession of the trueth, as is now (alas) 
 seene so manifestly of so many in these daies. — But heere per- 
 adventure you would knowe of mee what is the trueth. Sir, 
 Gods word is the trueth, as saint John saith, and that even the 
 same that was heretofore. For albeit man doth varie and change 
 as the moone, yet Gods word is stable and abideth one for ever- 
 more : and of Christ it is truely sayde, Christ yesterday and to 
 day, the same is also for ever. 
 
70 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 When I was in office, all that were esteemed learned in Gods 
 word, agreed this to be a trueth 6 in Gods word written, that the 
 common prayer of the church should be had in the common 
 tongue. You know I have conferred with many, and I ensure 
 you, I never found man (so farre as I doe remember) neither olde 
 nor new, gospeller nor papist, of what judgement soever he was, 
 in this thing to be of a contrarie opinion. If then it were a truth 
 of Gods word, think you that the alteration of the world can make 
 it an untruth \ if it cannot, why then do so manie men shrinke 
 from the confession and maintenance of this truth received once 
 of us all ? For what is it, I pray you, else, to confesse or denie 
 Christ in this world, but to maintaine the truth taught in Gods 
 word, or for any worldlie respect to shrink from the same I This 
 one thing have I brought for an ensample : other things bee in 
 like case, which now particularlie I need not to rehearse. For 
 he that will forsake wittingly, either for feare or gaine of the 
 worlde, anie one open truth of Gods word, if he be constrained, he 
 will assuredlie forsake God and all his truth, rather then he will 
 endanger himselfe to lose or to leave that he loveth better indeed, 
 then he doth God and the truth of his word. 
 
 I like verie well your plaine speaking, wherein you say, I must 
 either agree or dy, and I thinke that you meane of the bodilie 
 death, which is common both to good and bad. Sir, I knowe I 
 must die, whether I agree or no. But what follie were it then to 
 make such an agreement, by the which I coulde never escape this 
 death which is so common to all, and also incur the gilt of death 
 and eternall damnation ? Lord grant that I may utterlie abhor 
 and detest this damnable agreement so long as I live ! And 
 because (I dare say) you wrote of friendship unto me this short 
 earnest advertisement, and I think verilie, wishing mee to live, 
 
 6 This to be a truetk.~\ Compare archbishop Cranmer to queen Mary. "But 
 when a good number of the best learned men reputed with this realme, some 
 favouring the old, some the new learning, as they term it (where indeed that 
 which they call the olde is the newe, and that which they call the new is 
 indeed the old) ; but when a great number of such learned men of both 
 sortes, were gathered together at Winsor, for the reformation of the service 
 of the church ; it was agreed by both without controversy, not one saying 
 contrary, that the service of the church ought to be in the mother tongue ; 
 and that St. Paule, in the 14th chapter to Corinthians, was so to be under- 
 standed." See Letter subjoined to Cranmer's Answer to Gardiner, edit. 1580. 
 p. 422 ; or, Letters of the Martyrs, p. 7- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 71 
 
 and not to die, therefore bearing you in my heart no lesse love of 
 God, then you doe me in the world, I say unto you in the word 
 of the Lord (and that I say to you I say to all my friends and 
 lovers in God) that if you doe not confesse and maintaine to your 
 power and knowledge that which is grounded upon Gods word, 
 but will either for feare or gaine of the world, shrinke, and play 
 the apostate, in deede you shall die the death : you know what I 
 meane. And I beseech you all my true friends and lovers in God, 
 remember what I say, for this may be the last time peradventure 
 that ever I shall write unto you. 
 
 From Bocardo in Oxford, the viii. 
 day of Aprill. 1555. 
 
 M. Grindall, now archbishop of Canturburie, beeingin the time 
 of exile in the citie of Frankford, wrote to doctor Ridley then 
 prisoner, a certaine epistle 7 wherin first he lamenteth his capti- 
 vitie, exhorting him withall to be constant. Seconcllie, he certi- 
 fieth him of the state of the English exiles, being dispersed in 
 Germany, and of the singular providence of God in stirring up the 
 favour of the magistrates and rulers there towards them. Third- 
 lie, he writeth to know his minde and will concerning the printing 
 of his book against transubstantiation, and of certaine other 
 treatises, and his disputations. Whereunto bishop Ridley an- 
 swereth againe in order, as followeth. 
 
 The answere of Doctour Ridley to the Letter abovesaide. 
 
 Blessed bee God our heavenlie father which enclined your heart 
 to have such a desire to write unto me, and blessed be hee againe 
 which hath heard our recmest, and hath brought your letters safe 
 unto my hands : and over all this I blesse him thorough our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, for the great comfort I have received by 
 the same, of the knowledge of your state, and of other our 
 dearely beloved brethren and countriemen in those partes beyond 
 the sea. 
 
 Deerely beloved brother Grindall, I say to you and all the rest 
 of your brethren in Christ with you, rejoyce in the Lord, and as 
 ye love me and the other my reverend fathers and concaptives 
 
 i A certaine epistle.'] That letter, bearing date, Frankford, May 6th, 1555, 
 is preserved in Coverdale's Letters of the Martyrs, p. 49 ; and is printed also 
 by Strype, in his Life of Archbishop Grindal, p. 11 — 13. 
 
 7 
 
72 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 (which undoubtedly are gloria Christi) lament not our state, but 
 I beseech you and them all to give to our heavenly Father for his 
 endlesse mercies and unspeakable benefites, even in the middest 
 of all our troubles given unto us, most hearty thanks. For 
 knowe yee, that as the weight of his crosse hath increased upon 
 us, so he hath not nor doth not cease to multiply his mercies to 
 strengthen us : and I trust, yea by his grace I doubt nothing, but 
 hee will so doe for Christ our maisters sake, even to the end. — 
 To heare that you and our other brethren do find in your exile 
 favor and grace with the magistrates, ministers, and citizens, at 
 Tigury, Frankford, and other where, it doth greatly comfort (I 
 dare say) all heere that do in deed love Christ and his true word. 
 I ensure you it warmed my heart, to heare you by chance to name 
 some, as Scorie, and Coxe, &c. Oh that it had come in your 
 mind to have said somewhat also of Cheek, of Turner, of Leaver, 
 of Sampson, of Chambers ; — but I trust in God they be all well. 
 And sir, seeing you say, that there be in those partes with you of 
 students and ministers so good a number 8 , now therefore care yee 
 not for us 9 otherwise then to wish that Gods glorie maie bee set 
 
 8 So good a number. ~] " I suppose in one place and other dispersed, there 
 be well nigh an hundred students, and ministers, on this side the seas." — 
 Grindal's Letter, p. 50. 
 
 <J Care yee not for us.~] The several subdivisions and classes into which their 
 own respective circumstances and tempers, or rather, we ought to say, the 
 providence of Almighty God had distributed and cast the lot and condition of 
 the entire great band of sufferers and confessors at this sorrowful season, are 
 well described and denned in a few words, by Augustine Bernher, in his dedi- 
 cation to Latimer's sermons. 
 
 " The faythful Lord in all these turmoylynges preserved his servauntes ; 
 giving unto a number of them such a princely spirite, that they were able to 
 deride and laugh to scorne the threatnynges of the tyrantes ; to despise the 
 terribleness of prisons and tormentes ; and in the end most joyfully to over- 
 come and conquer death, to the prayse of God, and their owne endless com- 
 fort. — Unto other some, the self-same most gracious God gave such a valiant 
 spirite, that they were able by his grace to forsake the pleasures and commo- 
 dities of this world, and beyng armed with patience, were content to travel 
 into far and unknowen countreys, with their families and housholdes, having 
 small worldly provision or none at all, but trusting to His providence, who 
 never forsaketh them that trust in Him. — Besides this, the same God pre- 
 served a great number even in the midst of their enemies, not onely from 
 bodyly dangers, but also from beyng infected with that poysoned doctrine, 
 that then in all open pulpites, with shamelesse brags and ostentation was set 
 abroad. — I will not speake of that wonderfull worke of God, who caused his 
 word to be preached, and his sacramentes to be administered, even in the 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 73 
 
 forth by us. For whensoever God shall call us home (as we 
 looke daily for none other, but when it shall please God to say, 
 " come 11 ) you, blessed be God, are enowe through his aide, to light 
 and set up againe the lantern of his word in England. 
 
 As concerning the copies ye say ye have with you, I wonder 
 how ever they did and could finde the way to come to you. My 
 disputation, except yee have that which I gathered my selfe after 
 the disputation done, I cannot think ye have it truly. If ye have 
 that, then ye have therewithall the whole manner after the which 
 I was used in the disputation. 
 
 As for the treatise in English, contra transubstantiationem, vix 
 possum adduci ut credam operae pretium fore ut in latinum trans- 
 feratur. Cseterum, quicquid sit, nullo modo velim * ut quicquam 
 quocunque modo meo nomine ederetur, donee quid de nobis domi- 
 nus constituerit fieri, vobis prius certo constiterit : and thus much 
 unto your letters. Now although I suppose yee know a good 
 part of our state here, (for wee are forth comming, even as when 
 ye departed, &c.) You shall understand that I was in the Tower 
 about the space of two moneths close prisoner, and after that had 
 granted to me without my labor the libertie of the Tower, and 
 so continued about halfe a yeare, and then because I refused to 
 allow the masse with my presence, I was shut up in close prison 
 againe. 
 
 The last lent save one, it chanced by reason of the tumult 2 
 stirred up in Kent, there was so many prisoners in the Tower, 
 that my lord of Canturbury, M. Latimer, maister Bradford, and 
 I were put altogither in one prison, where wee remained till al- 
 most the next Easter, and then we three, Canturburie, Latimer 
 and I, were sodainely sent a little before Easter to Oxford, and 
 were suffered to have nothing with us, but that we carried upon 
 
 midst of the enemies, in spite of the devil and all his ministers. — These things 
 the Lord wrought most graciously for his people." 
 
 1 Nullo modo velim.'] Ridley's solicitude on this subject is illustrated, 
 greatly to the credit of his wisdom and piety, by a short passage in a letter 
 written by him to bishop Hooper. " I see me thinkes many perils whereby I 
 am earnestly moved to counsel you not to hasten the publishyng of your 
 workes, especially under the title of your own name. For I feare greatly 
 least by this occasion, both your mouth should be stopped hereafter, and al 
 things taken awaye from the reste of the prisoners, whereby otherwise, if it 
 so please God, they may be able to doe good to many." — Letters of the 
 Martyrs, p. 49- 
 
 2 The tumult.] Wyat's rebellion. See above, p. 22, note ( 5 ). 
 
74 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 us. About the Whitsontide following was our disputations at 
 Oxford, after the which was all taken from us, as pen and inke 3 , 
 &c. Our owne servants were taken from us before, and every 
 one had put to him a strange man *, and we each one appointed 
 to be kept in several places, as we are unto this day. 
 
 3 As pen and inke.~] Among the privations which our protestant forefathers 
 had to endure in prison, that was one of the most severe, by which they were, 
 in great degree, precluded from communicating with their families, and with 
 one another, and from recording the fruits of their solitary contemplations, 
 for the further confirmation of their own minds, and for the encouragement, 
 warning, or edification of the church. Occasionally however, perhaps in 
 part from the commiseration of their keepers, the order of prohibition failed of 
 its complete success. 
 
 " Let somebodye buye for me apensill of lead to write withal" (says Lau- 
 rence Saunders, in a letter to his wife), " for I shall hardely have pen and 
 inke here, sith all libertye of writing is taken away from us " — Martyrs' 
 Letters, p. 195- edit. 1564 : — and in the next letter, to the same person : " I 
 speake now because I doubte whether I maye have wherewith to write here- 
 after. The keeper sayeth he must needes see that we write not at all." p. 196. 
 
 " Howsoever you doe, beware thys letter come not abroade but into father 
 Traves hys handes : for if it should be knowen that I have penne and inke in 
 the pryson, then wold it be worse with me. . . . My name I wryte not for 
 causes : you know it well enough. Lyke the letter never the worse." — Let- 
 ters of John Bradford, ibid. p. 293. This, as well as what follows, is to his 
 mother. " Now therefore wyll I make an ende, praying you, good mother, 
 to looke for no moe letters : for if it were knowen that I have penne and inke, 
 and did write, then should I wante all the foresayde commodities I have spoken 
 of concernyng my body, and be cast into some dungeon in fetters of iron, 
 which thing I know would greve you. And therefore, for God's sake, see 
 that these be burned, when thys little prayer in it is copyed out by my 
 brother Roger." — Ibid. p. 453. 
 
 And, to mention no more, John Frith, writing in the Tower, thus con- 
 cludes his second tract against Rastell. " And yet, the truth to say, we play 
 not on even hand : for I am in a manner, as a man bound to a post, and 
 cannot so well bestow me in my play, as if I were at liberty; for I may not 
 have such books as are necessary for me, neither yet pen, ink, nor paper, but 
 only secretly. So that I am in a continual fear both of the lieutenant, and of 
 my keepers, lest they should espy any such thing by me : and therefore it is 
 little marvel, though the work be imperfect : for whensoever I hear the keys 
 ring at the doors, straight all must be conveyed out of the way ; and then, 
 if any notable thing had been in my mind, it is clean lost. — And therefore, I 
 beseech thee, good reader, count this as a thing born out of season, which 
 for many reasons cannot have its perfect form and shape ; and pardon me my 
 rudeness and imperfection." — Works of William Tindall and John Frith, 
 vol. hi. p. 242. edit. 1831. 8vo. 
 
 4 A strange man.~] Yet all these, ere long, through God's mercy, became 
 friendly disposed towards them. " Although I said the bailiffes and our 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 75 
 
 Blessed be God, wee three at the writing heereof are in good 
 health, and (in God) of good cheere. Wee have looked long 
 ago to have been dispatched, for we were all three on one day, 
 within a day or two of our disputations, of doctor Weston, being 
 the head commissioner, condemned for heretickes, and since that 
 time we remaine as we were of him lefte. The Lordes will be 
 fulfilled in us, as I doe not doubt but by his grace it shall be, to 
 his glorie and our endlesse salvation, thorough Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. 
 
 Likewise the Lord hitherto hath preserved above all our expec- 
 tation our deare brother, and in Christes cause a strong cham- 
 pion, John Bradford. Hee is likewise condemned, and is alrea- 
 die delivered to the secular power, and writs (as we have heard 
 say) given out for his execution, and called in againe. 
 
 Thus the Lord, so long as his blessed pleasure is, preserveth 
 whome he listeth, notwithstanding the wonderfull raging of the 
 world. Many (as we heare say) have suffered valiantly, confessing 
 Christes trueth, and nothing yeelding to the adversarie, yea not 
 for the feare or paines of death. 
 
 The names of them which I knowe, and have now suffered, are 
 these, Farrar, the bishop of S. Davids, Hooper the bishop of 
 Worcester, Rogers turn olim comprebendarius, D. Taylor of Had- 
 ley, M. Sanders, and one Tomkins a weaver ; and now this last 
 day M. Cardmaker, with another, were burnt in Smithfield at 
 London ; and many other in Essex and Kent, whose names are 
 written in the booke of life, whome yet I doe not knowe. 
 
 West, your old companion and sometime mine officer (alas) 
 hath relented (as I have heard) but the Lord hath shortened his 
 dayes, for anon after hee died and is gone. Grimbold was caught 
 by the heele and cast into the Marshalsey, but now is at libertie 
 againe, but I feare me he escaped not without some becking and 
 bowing (alas) of his knee unto Baal 5 . 
 
 My deere friend Thomas Ridley of the Billhead in Cheape, 
 which was to me the most faithfull friend that I had in my 
 trouble, is departed also unto God. My brother Shipside that 
 hath maried my sister, hath beene almost halfe a yeare in prison, 
 
 hostesse streitly watch us, that we have no conference or intelligence of any- 
 thing abroad, yet hath God provided for every one of us, instead of our 
 servants, faithful fellows, which will be content to hear and see, and do for 
 us whatsoever they can " See above, p. 63. 
 5 Unto Baal.~] See above, p. 34, note ( s ). 
 
76 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 for delivering (as he was accused) of certaine thinges I weene, 
 from me : but now thanks be to God, he is at libertie again, but 
 so that the bishop hath taken from him his parke. 
 
 Of all us three concaptives at Oxford, I am kept most strait, 
 and with least libertie, Vel quia viro, in cujus sedibus ego custo- 
 dior, uxor dominatur (licet modo sit praefectus civitatis) mulier 
 vetula, morosa, et superstitiosissima quse etiam hoc sibi laudi 
 ducit quod me dicatur arctissime et cautissime custodire ; vir 
 autem ipse Irischius nomine, mitis satis est omnibus, uxori vero 
 plus quam obsequentissimus. Licet uxorem (uti nosti) nunquam 
 habuerim, tamen ex hac quotidiana consuetudine, quam cum istis 
 conjugibus habeo, videor mihi nonnihil posse intelligere, quam 
 grave malum et intolerabile jugum sit cum mala muliere in con- 
 jugio collocari. Eecte ergo sapiens dixit, uxor bona donum Dei : 
 et iterum, mulieris bonse beatus vir. Vel hsec inquam causa est, 
 vel quia a magnis magistratibus (nescio quas ob causas) illud est, 
 ut ita fierit, ipsis mandatum : idque illi si quando de mea nimia 
 servitute apud eos conqueror, sedulo ssepe rursus mihi inculcant. 
 
 At Cambridge (as I heare say) Omnes studiorum et statutorum 
 reformationes nuper factse, nunc sunt denuo deformatse et deletse, 
 et omnia sunt in pristinum chaos et in antiquum papismum re- 
 ducta : omnes collegiorum prsefecti qui synceritati evangelii fave- 
 bant, vel qui conjugati erant, loco moti sunt, et alii papisticee 
 factionis in eorum loca surrogati, quod et de sociis collegiorum 
 qui noluerunt flectere genu Baal factum esse audio. Nee mirum, 
 nam et istud passim factum est in universo regno Angliae, in 
 omnibus archiepiscopis, episcopis, decanis, prebendariis, sacer- 
 dotibus ecclesiarum, et in toto clero : and to tell you much naugh- 
 tie matter in few wordes : Papismus apud nos ubique in pleno 
 suo antiquo robore regnat. 
 
 The Lord be mercifull, and for Christs sake pardon us our 
 olde unkindenes, and unthankfulnesse : for when he powred upon 
 us the gifts of his manifold graces and favour (alas) wee did not 
 serve him nor render unto him thankes according to the same. 
 We pastors many of us were too cold, and bare too much (alas) 
 with the wicked world ; our magistrates did abuse to their owne 
 worldlie gaine 6 , both Gods gospell and the ministers of the same. 
 
 6 Their owne worldie gaine.'] There is much evidence remaining (partly in 
 letters hitherto unpublished), by which it appears how deeply Ridley deplored, 
 in common with the other principal reformers, and how vigorously, on occa- 
 sion, he resisted the sacrilegious and profligate havoc which was made of the 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 77 
 
 The people in many places was wayward and unkinde. Thus of 
 everie side and of everie sorte wee have provoked Gods anger and 
 wrath to fall upon us : but blessed might he be that hath not 
 suffered his to continue in those waies which so wholie have dis- 
 pleased his secret majestie, but hath awaked them by the father- 
 
 scanty remains, spared by Henry, of the church property, by the ministers 
 and courtiers, under his innocent successor, to the indelible disgrace of the 
 Protestant reformation. I give, as a specimen, an extract from a letter to 
 Sir John Cheke, the king's preceptor. 
 
 " I have gotten the grant to be with me of three preachers, men of good 
 learning, and as I am persuaded of excellent virtue, which are able, both with 
 life and learning, to set forth God's word in London, and in the whole 
 diocese of the same, where is most need of all parts in England. For from 
 thence goeth example, as you know, into all the rest of the king's majesty's 
 whole realm. The men's names be these ; Mr. Grindal, Mr. Bradford. The 
 third is as poor as either of the other twain. 
 
 " Now there is fallen a prebend in Paul's, called Cantrells, by the death of 
 one Layton. This prebend is an honest man's living of thirty-four pounds 
 and better, in the king's books. But, alas ! sir, I am letted, by the means, I 
 fear me, of such as do not fear God. . . . Certain of the council have written 
 unto me to stay the collation. . . . Letters have been procured unto me, 
 subscribed with certain of the councillors' hands, that the king's majesty 
 hath determined it unto the furniture of his highness 7 stables. 
 
 ' ' Alas ! sir, this is a heavy hearing. — When papistry was taught, when 
 the bishop gave his benefices unto ideots, unlearned, ungodly, for kindred, 
 for pleasure, for service and other worldly respects, all was then well allowed. 
 Now when a poor living is to be given unto an excellent clerk, a man known 
 and tried to have both discretion and also virtue, and such an one, as, before 
 God, I do not know a man yet unplaced and unprovided for, more meet to 
 set forth God's word, in all England : — when, I say, a poor living, which is 
 founded for a preacher, is to be given unto such a man, that then an ungodly 
 person shall procure in this sort letters to stop and let the same." (This 
 person, alas ! was no other than the William Thomas, whom we have so 
 often quoted, " one of the clerks of the council, who wanted to have the 
 said prebend alienated unto him and his heirs for ever.") " Alas ! Mr. Cheke, 
 this seemeth unto me a right heavy hearing. — Is this the fruit of the gospel ? — 
 Speak, Mr. Cheke, speak for God's sake, in God's cause, unto whomsoever 
 you think you may do good withal. — And if you will not speak, then I 
 beseech you let these my letters speak unto Mr. Gates, to Mr. Worthe, to 
 Mr. Cecil, whom all I do take for men that do fear God 
 
 " The causes of conscience, which do move me to speak and write thus, 
 are not only those which I declared once in the case of this prebend before 
 the king's majesty's council, which I now let pass ; but also now the man 
 Mr. Grindal, unto whom I would give this prebend, doth move me very much. 
 For, he is a man, &c." — Strype's Ecclesiastical Memorials, vol. hi. Records, 
 No. 25. 
 
78 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 lie correction of his own sonnes crosse, unto his glorie and our 
 endlesse salvation, thorough Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 My dailie praier is (as God doth know) and by Gods grace 
 shall be so long as I live in this world, for you my deere brethren 
 that are fled out of your owne country, because you will rather 
 forsake all worldlie things then the truth of Gods word. It is 
 even the same that I use to make to God, for all those churches 
 abroad through the worlde, which have forsaken the kingdome of 
 antichrist, and professed openlie the purity of the gospell of Jesus 
 Christ : that is, that God our eternall Father for our saviour 
 Christs sake, will dailie increase in you the gracious gift of his 
 heavenlie Spirit, to the true setting forth of his glory and of his 
 gospell, and make you to agree brotherlie in the truth of the 
 same, that there arise no root of bitternes 7 among you that may 
 
 7 No root of bitternes.'] There is reason to conjecture that these words 
 were suggested to Ridley by the sorrow which he had felt at the intelligence 
 of the lamentable divisions which had already broken out abroad, and espe- 
 cially at Frankfort, among the exiles, respecting the usage or discontinuance 
 of the English Liturgy. Knox, Goodman, and others, supported by the 
 countenance of Calvin, quarrelled with the English reformation, as not suffi- 
 ciently purified from popery ; and, urged on by the heat of controversy, de- 
 clared themselves against the common prayer book, with a degree of vehe- 
 mence and zeal almost incredible : and this at the very time, when the original 
 compilers of that book, were shedding their blood in its cause. Dr. Covell, 
 in his Answer to the Apology of Mr. John Burges, a. d. 1606, has printed an 
 extract of a letter from Ridley to Grindall, written about this time, and upon 
 this subject, which I shall here insert. It is much to be regretted that the 
 letter has never (as far as I know) been given intire. " Alas ! that our 
 brother Knox could not beare with our booke of common prayer, in matters, 
 against which, although (I grant) a man, as he is, of wit and learning, may 
 finde to" (Q. or ?) " make apparent reasons, but I suppose he cannot be 
 able soundly to disprove by Gods word, the reason he maketh against the 
 Litany, and the fault per sanguinem et sudorem, he findeth in the same. I 
 doe marveile how he can or dare avouch them before the learned men that be 
 with you. As for private baptisme, it is not prescribed in the booke : but 
 where solemne baptisme for lacke of time, and danger of death cannot be 
 had, what would he in that case should be done ? Peradventure he will say, 
 it is better then to let them die without baptisme. For this his better, what 
 word hath he in the Scripture ? And if he have none, why will he not rather 
 follow that, that the sentences of the old ancient writers doe more allow ? 
 from whom to dissent, without warrant of God's word, I cannot thinke it any 
 godly wisdome. And as for purification of women, I ween the word purifica- 
 tion is changed, and it is called thanksgiving. Surely maister Knox, in my 
 mind, is a man of much good learning, and of an earnest zeale : the Lord 
 grant him to use them to his glorie !" P. 69. These unhappy disputes 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 79 
 
 infecte that good seede which God hath sowne in your hearts 
 alreadie, and finallie that your life maie be so pure and so honest, 
 according to the rule of Gods word, and according to that voca- 
 tion, whereunto we are called by the gospell of Christ our 
 saviour, that the honestie and purity of the same may provoke all 
 that shall see or know it, to the love of your doctrine, and to love 
 you for your honestie and vertues sake, and so both in brotherlie 
 unitie of your true doctrine, and also in the godlie vertue of your 
 honest life, to glorifie our father which is in heaven. 
 
 Ex nostratibus magni aliquot magistratus, cancellarius Win- 
 toniensis, comes Arundell, et dominus Pachetus jam legatione 
 funguntur, una cum cardinale Polo, in partibus transmarinis, ad 
 componendam (ut aiunt) pacem inter imperatorem, regem nos- 
 trum, et Francorum regem. Post illorum magistratuum nostro- 
 rum reditum, et partum reginae, quem jam quotidie expectamus, 
 et jam aliquandiu expectavimus, quemque Deus pro sui nominis 
 gloria dignetur bene illi fortunare, nos tunc statim nihil aliud quam 
 nostrse confessionis de hoste nostro antiquo triumphales in domino 
 coronas expectamus. 
 
 Omnium vestrum precibus me humillime ex toto corde com- 
 mendo : in primis, tuis o charissime in Christo frater, et dilectis- 
 sime Grindalle, et charissimorum fratrum et unice mihi in domino 
 dilectorum, Checi, Coxi, Turneri, Leveri, Sampsonis, Chamberi 
 et omnium fratrum nostrorum et conterraneorum qui apud vos 
 deffunt, et diligunt dominum nostrum, Jesum Christum in veri- 
 tate. Commendo etiam vobis reverendissimos patres et concap- 
 tivos meos in domino Thomam Cranmerum, jam vere magni 
 pastoris et archipresulis nomine dignissimum, et veteranum ilium 
 Christi et nostrse gentis Anglicanse verum apostolum Hugonem 
 Latimerum. Condona mihi frater harum prolixitatem, non enim 
 posthac credo charissime frater, meis literis jam amplius aliquando 
 turbaberis. Oxonii. N. R. 
 
 abroad, being the well-spring, as it were, of a fresh and most important con- 
 troversy, a controversy which was revived at the accession of Elizabeth, and 
 which subsists even to this day, a knowledge of their history is very material 
 to the theological student. An interesting account of this particular topic of 
 the history, though very partial to the Puritans, was published in the year 
 ] 575, intitled, A brief Discourse of the Troubles begun at Frankfort in Ger- 
 many, Ann. Dom. 1554, about the Book of Common Prayer and Ceremon- 
 nies. This scarce tract was reprinted in the second vol. of the Phenix, 
 a.d. 1708. 
 
80 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 A treatise or letter written by doctour Ridley, instead of his last 
 Farewell, to all Ms true and faithfull friendes in God, with a 
 sharpe admonition withall unto the papists. 
 
 " At the name of Jesus let every knee bow, both of thinges in 
 heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and let 
 every tongue confesse that Jesus Christ is the Lord, unto the 
 glorie of God the Father, Amen. 
 
 " As a man minding to take a farre journey, and to depart 
 from his familiar friends, commonly and naturally hath a desire to 
 bid his friends farewell before his departure ; so likewise now I 
 looking daily, when I should be called to depart hence from you 
 (0 all ye my dearelie belooved brethren and sisters in our saviour 
 Christ that dwell here in this worlde) having a like minde towards 
 you all (and blessed be God for such time and leisure, whereof I 
 right heartily thanke his heavenlie goodnes :) to bid you all my 
 deare brethren and sisters (I say in Christ) that dwell upon the 
 earth, after such maner as I can, farewell. 
 
 " Farewel my cleare brother George Shipside, whom I have 
 ever found faithfull, trustie, and loving in all states and conditions, 
 and now in the time of my crosse, over al other to me most 
 friendly and stedfast, and that which liked me best, over all other 
 things, in Gods cause ever harty. 
 
 " Farewell my dear sister Alice his wife. I am glad to heare 
 of thee, that thou doest take Christes crosse which is laide now 
 (blessed be God) both on thy backe and mine, in good part. 
 Thank thou God that hath given thee a godly and loving hus- 
 band : see thou honour him, and obey him, according to Gods 
 la we. Honour thy mother in la we his mother, and love all those 
 that pertaine unto him, being readie to doe them good, as it shall 
 lie in thy power. As for thy children, I doubt not of thy hus- 
 band, but that he which hath given him an heart to love and feare 
 God, and in God them that pertain unto him, shal also make him 
 friendly and beneficiall unto thy children, even as if they had 
 beene gotten of his owne bodie. 
 
 " Farewell my welbeloved brother John Ridley of the Waltoun, 
 and you my gentle and loving sister Elizabeth ; whom besides the 
 naturall league of amitie, your tender love, which you were said 
 ever to beare towards me above the rest of your brethren, doth 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 81 
 
 binde me to love. My minde was to have acknowledged this your 
 loving affection, and to have acquitted it with deeds, and not with 
 words alone. Your daughter Elizabeth I bid farewell, whome I 
 love for the meek and gentle spirit that God hath given her, 
 which is a precious thing in the sight of God. 
 
 " Farewell my belooved sister of Unthank, with all your chil- 
 dren, nephewes, and neeces. Since the departing of my brother 
 Hugh, my minde was to have bene unto them instead of their 
 father, but the Lord God must and will be their father, if they 
 would love him and feare him, and live in the trade of his law. 
 
 " Farewell my welbeloved and worshipfull cosins, master Rich. 
 Ridley of Willimountswike, and your wife, and I thank you for 
 all your kindnes shewed both to me, and also to al your owne 
 kinsfolke and mine. Good cosine, as God hath set you in our 
 stocke, and kinred (not for any respect of your person, but of his 
 aboundant grace and goodnesse) to be as it were the belweather 
 to order and conduct the rest, and hath also indued you with his 
 manifold giftes of grace, both heavenlie and worldlie, above others : 
 so I pray you good cosin (as my trust and hope is in you) con- 
 tinue and increase in the maintenance of the truth, honestie, 
 righteousnes, and all true godlinesse, and to the uttermost of your 
 power withstand falshood, untruth, unrighteousnes, and al ungod- 
 linesse, which is forbidden and condemned by the word and lawes 
 of God. 
 
 " Farwell my young cosin Rafe Whitfield. Oh your time was 
 verie short with me. My mind was to have don you good, and 
 yet you caught in that little time a losse ; but I trust it shall be 
 recompenced, as it shall please almighty God. 
 
 " Farewell all my whole kinred and countrimen, farewell in 
 Christ altogether. The Lord which is the searcher of secrets, 
 knoweth that according to my harts desire, my hope was of late 
 that I should have come among you, and to have brought with 
 mee aboundance of Ohristes blessed gospell, according to the 
 dutie of that office and ministerie, whereunto amongst you I was 
 chosen, named and appointed by the mouth of that our late peere- 
 lesse prince king Edward, and so also denounced openlie in his 
 court, by his privie councell. 
 
 " I warne you all my welbeloved kinsfolke and countrimen, that 
 ye be not amazed or astonied at the kind of my departure and 
 dissolution : for I insure you, I thinke it the most honor that ever 
 I was called unto in all my life, and therefore I thank my Lord 
 
 VOL. III. G 
 
82 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 God heartilie for it, that it hath pleased him to call me of his 
 great mercie unto this high honour, to suffer death willinglie 
 for his sake, and in his cause: unto the which honour hee 
 hath called the holie prophets and dearelie beloved apostles, 
 and his blessed chosen martyrs. For knowe yee that I doubt 
 no more but that the causes wherefore I am put to death, are 
 Gods causes, and the cause of the truth, then I doubt that the 
 gospell which John wrote, is the gospell of Christ, or that 
 Paules epistles are the verie word of God. And to have a 
 heart willing to abide, and stand in Gods cause, and in Christs 
 quarrell even unto death, I ensure thee (0 man) it is an inestim- 
 able and an honourable gift of God, given onelie to the true elects 
 and dearlie beloved children of God, and inheritors of the king- 
 dome of heaven. For the holie apostle and also martyr in Christes 
 cause, saint Peter saith, If ye suffer rebuke in the name of Christ, 
 that is, in Christs cause, and for his truthes sake, then are ye 
 happie and blessed, for the glorie of the spirit of God resteth upon 
 you. If for rebukes sake suffered in Christs name, a man is pro- 
 nounced by the mouth of that holie apostle, blessed and happie ; 
 how much more happie and blessed is he that hath the grace to 
 suffer death also \ Wherefore, all ye that bee my true lovers and 
 friends, rejoice, and rejoice with me again, and render with me 
 heartie thankes to God our heavenlie Father, that for his Sonnes 
 sake my saviour and redeemer Christ, he hath vouchsafed to call 
 mee, being else without his gracious goodnes, in my selfe but a 
 sinful and a vile wretch, to call me (I say) unto this high dignity 
 of his true prophets, of his faithfull apostles, and of his holie elect 
 and chosen martyrs, that is, to die and to spend this temporall life 
 in the defence and maintenance of his eternall and everlasting truth. 
 " Yee know that be my countriemen dwelling upon the borders, 
 where (alasse) the true man suffereth oftentimes much wrong at 
 the theeves hand, if it chance a man to be slaine of a theefe (as it 
 often chanceth there) which went out with his neighbour to helpe 
 him to rescue his goods againe, that the more cruellie he be slain, 
 and the more stedfastlie he stuck by his neighbour in the fight 
 against the face of the theefe, the more favour and friendship shall 
 all his posteritie have for the slaine mans sake, of all them that be 
 true, as long as the memorie of his fact, and his posterity doth 
 indure : even so yee that bee my kinsfolke and country men know 
 yee (howsoever the blinde, ignorant, and wicked world hereafter 
 shal raile upon my death, which thing they cannot do worse than 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 83 
 
 their fathers did, of the death of Christ our saviour, of his holy 
 prophets, apostles, and martyrs :) know ye, I say, that both 
 before God and all them that be godlie, and that truelie know, and 
 follow the lavves of God, ye have, and shall have by Gods grace 
 ever cause to rejoice, and to thanke God highlie, and to thinke 
 good of it, and in God to rejoice of me your flesh and bloud, whome 
 God of his gracious goodnes, hath vouchsafed to associate unto 
 the blessed companie of his holie martyrs in heaven : and I doubt 
 not in the infinite goodnes of my Lord God, nor in the faithfull 
 fellowship of his elect and chosen people, but at both their hands, 
 in my cause, yee shall rather finde the more favour and grace : 
 for the Lord saith, that he will be both to them and theirs that 
 love him, the more loving againe in a thousand generations : the 
 Lord is so full of mercie to them (I say) and theirs which do love 
 him indeed. And Christ saith again, that no man can shew more 
 love then to give his life for his friend. 
 
 " Now also know ye, all my true lovers in God, my kinsfolke 
 and countrymen, that the cause wherefore I am put to death, is 
 even after the same sort and condition, but touching more neere 
 Gods cause, and in more waightie matters, but in the general! 
 kinde all one. For both is Gods cause, both is in the maintenance 
 of right, and both for the common wealth, and both for the weale 
 also of the Christian brother ; although yet there is in these two 
 no small difference both concerning the enemies, the goods stolne, 
 and the maner of the fight. For know ye all, that like as there 
 when the poore true man is robbed by the theefe of his owne 
 goods truelie gotten (whereupon he and his houshold should live) 
 hee is greatlie wronged, and the theefe in stealing and robbing 
 with violence the poore mans goods doth offend God, doth trans- 
 gresse his lawe, and is injurious both to the poore man, and to the 
 common- wealth : so I say, know yee that even here in the cause 
 of my death it is with the church of England, I meane the con- 
 gregation or the true chosen children of God in this realme of 
 England, which I acknowledge not onelie to be my neighbours, 
 but rather the congregation of my spirituall brethren and sisters 
 in Christ, yea members of one bodie, wherein by Gods grace I am 
 and have beene grafted in Christ. This church of England had 
 of late of the infinite goodnesse, and aboundant grace of almightie 
 God, great substance, great riches of heavenlie treasure, great 
 plentie of Gods true and sincere word, the true and wholesome 
 administration of Christs holie sacraments, the whole profession 
 
 g 2 
 
84- BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 of Christs religion, truelie and plainelie set forth in baptisme the 
 plain declaration and understanding of the same, taught in the 
 holie catechisme, to have beene learned of all true Christians. 
 
 " The church had also a true and sincere forme and maner of 
 the Lords supper, wherein according to Jesus Christs own ordi- 
 nance, and holie institution, Christs commandements were exe- 
 cuted and done. For upon the breade and wine set uppon the 
 Lords table, thankes were given, the commemoration of the Lords 
 death was had, the bread in the remembrance of Christs bodie 
 tome upon the crosse, was broken, and the cup in the remembrance 
 of Christs bloud shed, was distributed, and both were communi- 
 cated unto all that were present and would receive them ; and also 
 they were exhorted of the minister so to doe. 
 
 " All was done openlie in the vulgar tongue, so that everie 
 thing might be most easilie heard and plainelie understood of all 
 the people, to Gods high glorie and the edification of the whole 
 church. This church had of late the whole divine service, all 
 common and publike praiers ordained to be saide and heard in the 
 common congregation, not onelie framed and fashioned to the true 
 vein of holy Scripture, but also set forth according to the com- 
 mandment of the Lord, and S. Paules doctrine, for the peoples 
 edification, in their vulgar tongue. 
 
 " It had also holie and wholesom homilies, in commendation of 
 the principall vertues, which are commended in Scripture, and 
 likewise other homilies against the most pernitious and capitall 
 vices that useth (alas) to raigne in this realme of England. — This 
 church hadde in matters of controversie, articles so penned and 
 framed after the holie Scripture and grounded upon the true 
 understanding of Gods word, that in short time if they had beene 
 universallie received, they shoulde have been able to have set in 
 Christs church much concord and unitie in Christs true religion, 
 and to have expelled many false errors and heresies, wherewith 
 this church, alas, was almost overgone. 
 
 " But alas, of late 8 into this spirituall possession of the heaven- 
 
 8 But alas, of late.'] The different condition of the country under the two 
 reigns of Edward and Mary, in matters of religion, Ridley has again very 
 strikingly contrasted in his piece entitled, A Lamentation for the change of 
 religion in England. The treatise is of considerable length. It opens as 
 follows : 
 
 " Alas, what miserie is thy church brought unto, O Lord, at this day ! — 
 Where of late the word of the Lord was truly preached, was read and heard 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 85 
 
 lie treasure of these godlie ritches, are entred in theeves that 
 have robbed and spoiled all this heavenlie treasure awaie. I may 
 
 in everie towne, in everie churche, in everie village, yea and almost in everie 
 honest mans house : alas, now it is exiled and banished out of the whole 
 realme ! 
 
 " Of late, who was not taken for a lover of Gods word, for a reader, for a 
 readie hearer, and for a learner of the same ? And now, alas ! who dare 
 beare anie open countenance toward it, but such as are content in Christs 
 cause, and for his words sake, to stand to the danger and losse of all that 
 they have ? 
 
 " Of late there was to be found of everie age, of everie degree and kinde 
 of people, those that gave their diligence to learne, as they could, out of Gods 
 word, the articles of the Christian faith, the commandements of God, and the 
 Lords praier. The babes and young children were taught these things of 
 their parents, of their masters, and weekely of their curates in every church : 
 and the aged folke, which had beene brought up in blindnesse and in igno- 
 rance of those thinges, which every Christian is bound to know, when other- 
 wise they could not, yet they learned the same by often hearing their children 
 and servants repeating the same : — but now alas ! and alas agayne ! the false 
 prophets of antichrist which are past all shame, do openly preach in pulpittes 
 to the people of God, that the catechisme is to be counted heresie ; whereby 
 their old blindnesse is brought home againe : for the aged are afraid of 
 the higher powers, and the youth is abashed, and ashamed even of that 
 which they have learned, though it be God's word, and dare not more meddle. 
 
 " Of late in everie congregation throughout ah Englande was made 
 prayer and petition unto God, ' to be delivered from the bishop of Rome, 
 and all his detestable enormities ;' ' from all false doctrine and heresie :' 
 and now alas ! Satan hath persuaded England by his falshoode and craft, to 
 revoke her olde godly prayer, to recant the same, and to provoke the fearful 
 wrath and indignation of God upon her owne head. 
 
 " Of late, by strait lawes and ordinances, with the consent of the nobles 
 and commonaltie, and full agreement and counsell of the prelates and clergie, 
 was banished hence the beast of Babylon ; with lawes, I say, and with othes 
 and all meanes that then could be devised for so godly a purpose : but now, 
 alas ! all these lawes are trodden under foote : the nobles, the commonaltie, 
 the prelates and clergy are quite changed, and all those othes though they 
 were made in judgment, justice, and truth, and the matter never so good, do 
 no more hold than a bond of rushes, or of a barley strawe ; and publicke 
 perjurie no more feareth them, than a shadow upon the wall. 
 
 " Of late it was agreed in England of all handes, according to Paules 
 doctrine, and Christes commaundement, that nothing ought to be done in the 
 church, in the publicke congregation, but in that tongue which the congre- 
 gation could understand, that all might be edified thereby : whether it were 
 common prayer, administration of the sacraments, or any other thing belong- 
 ing to publicke ministerie of Gods holy and wholesome word : but alas ! 
 all is now turned upside down, Paules doctrine is put apart, Christes com- 
 mandement is not regarded : for nothing is hearde commonly in the church, 
 but in a straunge tongue, that the people doeth nothing understand. 
 
 " Of late, 
 
86' BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 well coraplaine on these things, and cry out upon them with the 
 prophet, saying, (Psal. 72,) Lord God, the Gentiles, heathen 
 
 " Of late, all men and women were taught after Christes doctrine, to pray 
 in that tongue which they could understand, that they might pray with the 
 heart, that which they should speake with their tongue. Now, alas ! the un- 
 learned people is brought into that blindness again, to think that they pray, 
 when they speak with their tongue they cannot tell what; whereof their 
 heart is nothing mindful at all, for that it canne understand never a whit 
 thereof. 
 
 " Of late, the Lordes supper was duly ministered and taught to be made 
 common to all that were true Christians, with thanksgiving, and setting 
 forthe of the Lordes death and passion, until his returning againe, to judge 
 both quicke and dead. But now alas ! the Lordes table is quite over- 
 throwne, and that which ought to be common to all godlie, is made private 
 to a few ungodly ; without any kinde of thankesgiving, or any setting forth 
 of the Lordes death at all, that the people is able to understand. 
 
 " Of late, all that were endued with the light and grace of understanding 
 of Gods holy mysteries, did blesse God, which had brought them out of that 
 horrible blindness and ignorance, whereby in times past being seduced by 
 Sathans subtleties, they believed that the sacrament was not the sacrament, 
 but the thing itself whereof it is a sacrament ; that the creature was the 
 Creator ; and that the thing which hath neither life nor sense, (alas ! such 
 was the horrible blindnesse) was the Lorde himselfe which made the eye to 
 see, and hath given all senses and understanding unto man. But now alas ! 
 England is returned agayne like a dog to her own vomitte, and is in worse 
 case than ever shee was. For it had been better never to have knowne the 
 trueth, than to forsake the trueth once received and knowne. And now, not 
 onlye that light is turned into darkenesse, and Gods grace is received in 
 vaine, but also lawes of death are made by high court of Parliament, master- 
 fully to maintaine by sword, fire, and all kinde of violence, that ruinous 
 idolatrie, wherein that adoration is given to the lifelesse and dumbe creature, 
 which is only due unto the everlasting God. Yea, they say they can and do 
 make of bread both man and God, by their transubstantiation. — O wicked 
 men, and Satans owne broode ! 
 
 '• Of late, was the Lords cuppe at his table distributed, according to his 
 owne commandement by his expresse words in his gospel, as well to the 
 laitie as to the clergie : which order Christes church observed so many hun- 
 dred yeares after, as all the ancient ecclesiastical writers do testifie, without 
 contradiction of any one of them that can be shewed, unto this day. But 
 now, alas ! not only the Lords commandement is broken, his cup is denied 
 to his servants, to whom he commanded it should be distributed ; but also 
 with the same is set up a newe blasphemous kinde of sacrifice, to satisfie and 
 pay the price of sinnes, both of the dead and of the quicke, to the great and 
 intolerable contumely of Christ our Saviours death and passion, which was 
 and is the one only sufficient and everlasting availeable sacrifice satisfactorie 
 for all the electes of God, from Adam the first, to the last that shall be borne 
 in the ende of the world. 
 
 " Of late, the commandement of God, Thou shalt not make to thyselfe 
 any graven image, &c. was graven almost everie where in churches, and was 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 87 
 
 nations are come into thy heritage : they have defiled thy holie 
 temple, and made Jerusalem a heape of stones : that is, they have 
 broken and beaten downe to the ground thy holie citie. This 
 heathenish generation, these theeves of Samaria, these Sabei and 
 Ohaldei, these robbers have rushed out of their dens, and have 
 robbed the church of England, of all the aforesaide holie treasure 
 of Grod : they have carried it away, and overthrowne it, and 
 insteade of Gods holie word, the true and right administration of 
 Christes holie sacraments, as of baptisme and others, they mix 
 their ministerie with mens foolish fantasies, and many wicked and 
 ungodlie traditions withall. 
 
 " Instead of the Lords holie table, they give the people with 
 much solemne disguising a thing which they call their masse, 
 but indeed, and in truth, it is a verie masking and mockery of 
 the true supper of the Lord, or rather I may call it a craftie 
 jugling, whereby these false theeves and juglers have bewitched 
 
 learned of everie bodie both young and olde : whereupon images that pro- 
 voked the simple and ignorant people unto idolatry, as the wise man saith, 
 were taken out of the churches, and straightly forbidden that none should 
 any where, either bow downe to them or worship them. But now, alas ! 
 Gods holy word is blotted and rased out of churches, and stockes and stones 
 are set up in the place thereof. God commanded his word so to be ordered, 
 that it might be had in continual remembrance at all times, and in everie 
 place : and, on the other side, hee forbadde images and idolles, so to be 
 either made or set in any place, where any should bowe downe to or wor- 
 shippe them. But now, alas ! that which God commanded is not passed upon, 
 and that which he forbiddeth is maisterfully maintained by falshood and craft, 
 and wickedly upholden. 
 
 " Of late, all ministers that were admitted to the publicke office and 
 ministery of Gods holy word, in their admission made a solemne profession 
 before the congregation that they should teach the people nothing, as doc- 
 trine necessary to attaine eternall salvation, but that which is Gods own holy 
 word, or may be thereof grounded without any doubt : whereby vanished 
 and melted away of themselves many vain, yea wicked traditions of men, as 
 waxe before the fire. But now at one brunt they are revived, and are in full 
 hope to returne again, in as great strength as ever they have beene .... an 
 innumerable rabblement of abominations and wicked abuses : as popish par- 
 dons, pilgrimages, purgatorie, Romish masses, placebo and dirige, with 
 trentalls and scala colli ; dispensations and immunities from all godlie dis- 
 cipline, lawes, and good order. Now shall come in the flattering friers and 
 the false pardoners, and play their olde pranks and knaverie as they were 
 wont to do. Now you shall have (but of the see of Rome onelie, and that 
 for money) canonizing of such saints as have stood stout in the popes cause ; 
 shrining of relikes ; and from anie kinde of wickednesse, if you will pay well 
 for it, cleare absolution a pozna el culpa, with thousands of yeeres." Fox's 
 Acts, &c. p. 1614. edit. 1610. 
 
88 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 the mindes of the simple people, that they have brought them 
 from the true worship of God, unto pernitious idolatry, and make 
 them to beleeve that to be Christ our Lord and Saviour, which 
 indeed is neither God nor man, nor hath anie life in it selfe, but 
 in substance is the creature of bread and wine, and in use of the 
 Lords table, is the sacrament of Christs bodie and bloud : and 
 for this holie use, for the which the Lord hath ordained them in 
 his table, to represent unto us his blessed bodie tome upon the 
 crosse for us, and his bloud there shed, it pleased him to call 
 them his body and bloud ; which understanding Christ declareth 
 to be his true meaning when he saith, Do this in remembrance of 
 me. And againe, saint Paule likewise doth set out the same 
 more plainlie, speaking of the same sacrament, after the words of 
 consecration, saying, As often as ye shal eat of this bread and 
 drinke of this cup, ye shal set forth (he meaneth with the same) 
 the Lords death until his comming again. And here againe 
 these theeves have robbed also the people of the Lords cup, 
 contrarie to the plaine words of Christ, written in his gospell. 
 
 " Now for the common publike praiers which were in the 
 vulgar tongue, these theeves have brought in againe a strange 
 tongue, whereof the people understand not one word. Wherein 
 what doe they else, but rob the people of their divine service, 
 wherein they ought to pray together with the minister 9 ? and to 
 
 9 Together with the minister.'] So we shall find below, in his Life, that 
 Cranmer urges upon the queen's commissioners, " When the priest giveth 
 thankes, God would that the people should do so too j and God will have them 
 to confess all together .- — the pope will not." 
 
 And what now could be said on the other side, against the weight of ob- 
 servations and arguments such as these ? What shall we find is alleged by 
 Christopherson, for instance, one of the most respectable and learned, as we 
 have before remarked, of that party ? The priest, he pleads, " saith common 
 prayer for all the whole multitude." In fairness we must take the entire 
 passage. " When the people come to churche, and heare the priestes, who 
 say common prayer for the whole multitude, albeit they understande them not, 
 yet yf they be occupied in godlye prayer themselves, it is sufficient for them. 
 And lette them not so greatly passe for under standynge what the priestes saye, 
 but travayle themselves in fervent praying, and so shall they hyghly please 
 God. Yea and experience hath playnlye taught us, that it is much better for 
 them not to understande the common service of the churche, than to under- 
 stande it; because that when they heare other prayinge with a lowde voyce in 
 the language that they understand, they are letted from prayer themselves, and 
 so come they to such a slacknes and negligence in prayinge, that they at 
 lengthe (as we have well seene of late dayes) in a manner pray not at all." 
 This is as much as applies to the particular point in the argument, which is 
 immediately before us. But we will give the whole strength of his vindica- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. Hi) 
 
 pray in a strange tongue, what is it, but (as S. Paule calleth it) 
 barbarousnesse, childishnesse, unprofitable follie, yea and plaine 
 madnesse ? 
 
 tion on so important a subdivision of the general controversy. Thus there- 
 fore, he proceeds. " And let them fyrst thynke thys, (for it is undoubtedly 
 true,) that the divine service here in Englande hath ever bene in Latyn since 
 the fyrst tyme that the fayth was among us receaved, save onlye this six or 
 seven yeares laste passed. And then (let them thynke), how godly the people 
 all that while were disposed ; how many vertuous and holy men and women 
 have bene within this realme, and how God dyd in all thinges prosper us." 
 Exhortation against Rebellion, signat. X 6. a.d. 1554. 
 
 And what now must be our reflexions on reading such a passage as this ? 
 What can we say, but, alas ! how difficult, how almost impossible is it, for 
 Popery to reform itself ! Do we not know, did we not see above, on the 
 authority of dean Nowell (see Index, under Nowell,) and could Christopher- 
 son himself therefore possibly be ignorant, that even of these very priests, 
 who were to pray " for all the whole multitude," very many did not under- 
 stand, and could not even read the prayers they uttered ? " They roll out 
 their Latin by heart," says Latimer, in his Former Conference with Ridley, 
 " but in so doing they make the poor people of Christ altogether ignorant." 
 — Was ignorance therefore in them also the mother of devotion ? Was it 
 " much better for them too (the priests) not to understand the common service 
 of the churche, than to understand it ?" Much better, to have an implicit 
 faith that the prayers put into their mouth by the church must be good, and 
 could not fail to be effectual, for her sake, and in virtue of the mere work 
 wrought j the simple, unmixed, unmedicated effort of lip-service, the bare 
 opus operatum ? Yes indeed ! Why may we not take up Christopherson's 
 argument, if it be good in the case of the people, and carry it a little further, 
 and apply it in that of the priests also ? Why should not they too severally 
 have each an under-current of his own prayers, and this be " sufficient " for 
 them too as well as that for the people ; or even " much better than 
 understanding " the Latin which they rolled out, and the " loud voices " 
 which they uttered ? — Thus shall we not indeed have introduced into the 
 church a rare " concert of heart and voice ;" with one thing severally in 
 their mouth, but all with another, and that often, alas ! how different a thing, 
 in their hearts ? — 
 
 No ! Popery had of old, even in the church of England, so tied herself up, 
 hand and foot, with the indissoluble bonds of statutes and canons, now in 
 great measure, by one hasty and impatient effort, revived and restored, that 
 she could not arise to shake off her thraldom and slavery : she could not re- 
 form herself ; she could not be relieved even in so universally confessed and 
 palpable a point as that of the service in an unknown tongue : but that too 
 again must be asserted and vindicated, by arguments such as we have seen : 
 and if another Colet shall arise, even to translate merely the Lord's Prayer into 
 his native tongue, he will be in danger, (after so much light dispensed in 
 mercy ; but of which the world was not worthy, he will be in danger) of 
 incurring all the tremendous penalties of heresy. 
 
 I say nothing of Christopherson's daring assertions at the close of the 
 extract : unless it be, for the gross falsehood of the first, to refer, in one word, 
 
90 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 " For the godlie articles of unitie in religion, and for the 
 wholesome homilies, what doe these theeves place in the steed of 
 them, but the popes lawes and decrees, lying legends, fained 
 fables, and myracles to delude and abuse the simplicitie of the 
 rude people I thus this robbery and theft is not onlie committed, 
 nay, this sacriledge and wicked spoile' of heavenlie things, but 
 also in the stead of the same, is brought in and placed the 
 abhominable desolation of the tyrant Antiochus, of proud Sena- 
 cherib, of the shamelesse faced king, and of the Babylonicall 
 beast. Unto this robberie, this theft and sacriledge, for that I 
 cannot consent, nor (God willing) never shall so long as the 
 breath is in my body, because it is blasphemie against God, high 
 treason unto Christ our heavenly king, lord, master, and our 
 only savior and redeemer, it is plaine contrarie to Gods word, 
 and to Christes gospell, it is the subversion of all true godlines, 
 and against the everlasting salvation of mine owne soule, and of 
 all my brethren and sisters, whom Christ my savior hath so 
 dearly bought, with no lesse price, then with the effusion and 
 sheading forth of his most precious bloud : therefore, all yee my 
 true lovers in God, my kinsfolke and countreymen, for this cause 
 (I say) know ye that I am put to death ; which by Gods grace 
 I shal willingly take, with harty thanks to God therefore, in 
 certaine hope without any doubting, to receive at Gods hand 
 againe of his free mercy and grace, everlasting life. 
 
 " And thus much dear lovers and friends in God, my countrie- 
 men and kinsfolke, I have spoken for your comfort, lest of my 
 death (of whose life you looked peradventure sometimes to have 
 had honesty, pleasures and commodities) yee might be abashed or 
 
 for instance to Usserii Histoi-ia Dogmatica de Scripturis et sacris vernaculis, 
 1690, 4to ; and to leave the frivolousness and fallacy of the other two, to the 
 slightest possible reflexion on the part of my reader. 
 
 The melancholy results of such a species of policy, even on the clergy 
 alone, are thus stated by William Tindal ; in the Preface to his Obedience of a 
 Christian Man : 
 
 " But alas ! the curates themselves, for the most part, wot no more what 
 the new or the olde Testament meaneth, than do the Turkes : neither know 
 they of any more than that which they read at masse, mattins, and evensong, 
 which yet they understande not ! neyther care they but even to mumble up 
 so much every day, as the pye and popinjay speake they wot not what. If they 
 will not let the lay man have the woorde of God in hys mother tongue, yet let 
 the priests have it, which, for a great parte of them do understande no Latine 
 at all ; but sing, and say, and patter all day with the lips only, that which the 
 hart understandeth not." Works, p. 102. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 91 
 
 thinke any evill : whereas ye have rather cause to rejoyce (if ye 
 love me indeed) for that it hath pleased God to cal me to a 
 greater honour and dignity, than ever I did enjoy before, either 
 in Rochester, or in the sea of London, or ever should have had 
 in that sea of Durham, whereunto I was last of al elected and 
 named : yea I count it greater honour before God indeed to die 
 in his cause (whereof I nothing doubt) then is any earthly or 
 temporal promotion or honor that can be given to a man in this 
 world. And who is he that knoweth the cause to be Gods, to be 
 Christs quarrell, and of his gospell, to bee the common weale of 
 all the elect and chosen children of God, of all the inheritors of 
 the kingdom of heaven, who is he (I say) that knoweth this 
 assuredly by Gods word, and the testimonie of his own con- 
 science (as I thorough the infinite goodnesse of God, not of my 
 selfe, but by his grace acknowledge my selfe to do) who is he 
 (I say) that knoweth this, and both loveth and feareth God 
 indeed and in truth, loveth and believeth his master Christ and 
 his blessed gospel, loveth his brotherhood the chosen children of 
 God, and also lusteth and longeth for everlasting life, who is he 
 (I say againe) that would not or cannot finde in his hart in this 
 cause to be content to die 1 1 the Lord forbid that any such should 
 
 1 Be content to die.'] " When I was a child," says Fuller, in his Holy and 
 Profane State, p. 279, 80, "I was possessed with a reverend esteem of them 
 as most holy and pious men, who died martyrs in the days of queen Mary, for 
 the profession of the truth : which opinion having, from my parents, taken 
 quiet possession of my soul, they must be very forcible reasons which 
 eject it. 
 
 " Since that time, they have been much cried down in the mouths of many, 
 who making a coroner's inquest upon their death, have found them little 
 better than felones de se, dying in their own blood, for a mere formality, de 
 modo, of the manner of the presence, and of the sacrifice in the sacrament, 
 who might easily, with one small distinction, have knocked off their fetters, 
 and saved their lives. By such the coronet of martyrdom is plucked off from 
 their memories : and others, more moderate, equally part their death betwixt 
 their enemies' cruelty, and their own over-forwardness. . . . 
 
 " Thus the prices of martyrs' ashes rise and fall in Smith-field market. 
 However, their real worth floats not with the people's fancies, no more than 
 a rock in the sea rises and falls with the tide. S. Paul is still S. Paul, though 
 the Lycaonians now, would sacrifice to him, and presently after would sacri- 
 fice him." 
 
 Thus Fuller puts this point with his characteristic clearness and vivacity. 
 Objections of the same nature have never been entirely banished from society 
 and literature ; and since we occasionally see or hear them hinted at, or pro- 
 pounded in our own day, with more or less distinctness and confidence, 
 
92 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 be that shuld forsake this grace of God. I trust in my Lord 
 God, the God of mercies and the Father of all comfort tlirough 
 
 according to the quarter from which they arise, and that for which they are 
 intended, it cannot be improper in a work like the present to add a remark or 
 two in illustration of the grounds on which our martyrs were " content" "to 
 give their bodies to be burned :" they who, 
 
 " . . . . constrained to wield the sword 
 
 Of disputation, shrunk not, though assailed 
 
 With hostile din, and combating in sight 
 
 Of angry umpires partial and unjust ; 
 
 And did, thereafter, bathe their hands in fire, 
 
 So to declare the conscience satisfied: 
 
 Nor for their bodies would accept release ; 
 
 But, blessing God and praising him, bequeathed, 
 
 With their last breath, from out the smouldering flame, 
 
 The faith which they by diligence had earned, 
 
 And through illuminating grace received, 
 
 For their dear countrymen, and all mankind. 
 
 O high example, constancy divine !" 
 
 (Excursion, book vi.) 
 The first main ground of argument on which they rested, was that many 
 doctrines and practices of the church of Rome, adopted and enforced by the 
 church of England, as necessary articles of faith and of obedience, were either 
 unwarranted by the word of God, or were actually contrary to it. Such were 
 the service in an unknown tongue, the celibacy of the clergy, communion in 
 one kind only, the sacrifice of the mass for the remission of sins, the ubiquity 
 and the worship of Christ's bodily presence in the Eucharist, and some 
 others. When these matters, unscriptural or antiscriptural, were demanded 
 at their hands, though with unceasing threats and relentless importunity, 
 how could they teach or practise them ? How could they do otherwise 
 than reason, instruct, petition, and supplicate against them ? And if the 
 consequence of so doing must be death, well (since they will not and cannot 
 resist the supreme power), they are still bound to obey God rather than man ; 
 and must therefore be content to give their bodies to be burned, as an offering 
 and sacrifice in His cause, who, one day, sooner or later, will arise (and the 
 sooner for this their testimony) in behalf of His own insulted rights and 
 cause. 
 
 It was under this department of the controversy, that our confessors often 
 came forward to defend themselves against the suspicion or imputation of 
 wilful obstinacy, and a perverse contention about trifles. No ! had the things 
 required been of that description ; matters in their own nature indifferent, 
 and enforced upon them only as such ; and where undeniable reason and 
 Scripture did not interpose ; then, under such circumstances, their sense of 
 the duty of submission to the civil or the ecclesiastical magistrate, was suffi- 
 cient for their satisfaction, and they would obey. And hence we find they 
 did not scruple to disclaim all participation and sympathy with those, who, in 
 such cases, for the mere indulgence of their own private judgment, or under 
 the influence of enthusiasm, insubordination, affected singularity, or ambi- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 93 
 
 Jesus Christ our Lord, that he which hath put this mind, will, and 
 affection by his Holy Spirit in my hart, to stand against the face 
 
 tion, would rush upon death, where the finger of God did not itself distinctly 
 point the way. Thus we saw above (vol. ii. p. 526), that, in his own case, 
 Latimer was " loath to sustain the cruel sentence of death, unless it were for 
 articles necessary of his belief." And Strype has preserved an interesting me- 
 morial of a visit which he made to John Bainham, in prison, in the year 1532, 
 where with great freedom he counsels B. ; " Let not vainglory overcome you 
 in a matter, that men deserve not to die for : for therein you shall neither 
 please God, do good to yourself, nor your neighbour. And better it were for 
 you to submit yourself to the ordinances of men, than so rashly to finish your 
 life without good ground ; and therefore we pray you to let us understand 
 the articles that you are condemned for." — Ecclesiastical Memorials, vol. iii. 
 [237.] And, to mention no more, Ridley, in the like spirit, declares, "The 
 cause why I do dissent from the Romish religion is not any study of vain- 
 glory or of singularity, but of conscience, of my bounden duty towards God, 
 and towards Christ's church and the salvation of mine own soul." 
 
 But they had also another ground of action not less imperative, and per- 
 haps to ordinary capacities more readily intelligible and more easy of appli- 
 cation than the preceding. This related to the whole category of things 
 indifferent : that is, of matters neither forbidden nor prescribed by God's 
 word. Many that were confessedly of this kind were purposely taken up by 
 the church of Rome (in which she was followed by the church of England,) 
 and elevated, by virtue of the pretended authority of the church, into neces- 
 sary articles of faith and obedience, the impugners of which therefore they 
 denounced as hereticks, and, as such, guilty of all the dread penalties of 
 heresy, a death by temporal fires here, and in eternal fire hereafter. 
 
 What therefore were the circumstances of our fathers, under this second 
 department of their trials ? They were required to believe, whether they 
 could or no, and to profess their belief, and to live and act day by day accord- 
 ing to that belief, where the things required, and that as of necessity to sal- 
 vation, were not exacted as being in themselves either reasonable or scriptural, 
 but only as grounded on the despotic and infallible decrees and authority of 
 the church : and which authority, therefore, in so doing, they must further 
 submit to accept, without, or contrary to, the warrant both of scripture and 
 reason, not only as despotic and infallible in any particular case, but as a 
 power, on the same grounds, illimitable, and capable of extension indefinitely 
 to all cases, and with no bounds but those of its own supreme and arbitrary 
 will. 
 
 Here then, at least, we may well ask, how was obedience and submission 
 possible : and how then could any thing but flight, or the dungeon, or the 
 stake, possibly ensue ? There might perhaps, under the former head, have 
 been some room for question, whether, and how far, this or that particular 
 article required, was, or was not, expressly contrary to God's word; but 
 when now both this criterion and that of reason were purposely slighted, and 
 even perhaps studiously depreciated and disparaged, and all was rested solely 
 on that special pretended church-authority, itself being usually nothing more 
 
 7 
 
94 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 of the enemie in his cause, and to chuse rather the losse of all 
 my worldly substance, yea, and of my life too, then to deny his 
 
 than the usurped dominion and supremacy of the bishop of Rome— how was 
 it possible to admit into the life such obedience, and into the mouth such 
 a confession, and into the heart such a thraldom, degradation, and slavery as 
 this ; and, in the lack of these, " who was he that would not, or could not, find 
 in his heart in this cause to be content to die ?" 
 
 What imagination can paint the countless and miserable conflicts and 
 agonies of mind which must have been undergone in secret, during the pre- 
 valence of such a dominion and despotism as we have described ! " I knew a 
 certain master of arts in Oxford," says John Frith {Works, p. 150), " which 
 confessed upon his death-bed, that he had wept, lying in his bed, an hundred 
 nights, within one year's space, because he could not believe it ;" viz. the 
 carnal presence of Christ's body in the Eucharist. But, in further illustration 
 of this second division of argument, I must content myself with saying, 
 that I do not remember any where to have seen the grounds of our martyrs' 
 justification, under this second head, more clearly and pertinently laid down, 
 than in a few sentences by this same John Frith, in his own case ; who, thus 
 armed and animated, suffered by fire about the 31st year of his age, July 4, 
 1533. 
 
 Thus, in the account which he gives of " the articles for which he died," 
 "They examined me," he says, "but of two : First, whether I thought there 
 were no purgatory to purge the soul after this present life ? And I said that 
 I thought there was none ; for man is made but of two parts, the body and 
 the soul. And the body is purged by the cross of Christ, which he layeth 
 upon every child which he receiveth ; as affliction, worldly oppression, per- 
 secution, imprisonment, &c, and death finisheth sin : and the soul is purged 
 by the word of God, which we receive through faith, unto the health and 
 salvation both of body and soul. 
 
 " Now and if I did know any third part whereof we are made, I would also 
 gladly grant the third purgatory : but seeing I know none such, I must deny 
 the pope's purgatory. Nevertheless I count neither part a necessary article 
 of our faith, necessarily to be believed under pain of damnation, whether there 
 be such a purgatory or not." — Works of Tindal, Frith, and Barnes, p. 170. 
 
 The second article upon which he was tested was, " Whether he thought 
 that Christ's very natural body, both flesh and blood, is really contained 
 under the sacrament, and there actually present ? " to which his reply was, 
 " No," said I, " I do not so think. Notwithstanding, I would not that any 
 should count that I make my saying, which is the negative, any article of the 
 faith : for, even as I say, that you ought not to make any necessary article of 
 the faith of your part, which is the affirmative, so I say again, that we make 
 no necessary article of the faith of our part, but leave it indifferent for all 
 men to judge therein, as God shall open his heart, and no side to condemn 
 or despise the other, but to nourish in all things brotherly love, and to bear 
 each other's infirmities." — Ibid. p. I/O. 
 
 After these statements the part follows which is more particularly pertinent 
 to our present purpose. 
 
 " I think," 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 95 
 
 known truth ; that he will comfort me, aide me, and strengthen 
 me evermore even unto the end and to the yeelding up of my 
 spirit and soule into his holy hands, whereof I most hartily 
 beseech his most holy sacred majesty of his infinite goodnes and 
 mercy, through Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen. 
 
 " I think," says he, " many men wonder how I can die in this article, 
 seeing that it is no necessary article of our faith ; for I grant that neither part 
 is an article necessary to be believed under pain of damnation. 
 
 " The cause of my death is this ; because I cannot in conscience abjure and 
 swear that our prelates' opinion of the sacrament, (that is, that the substance 
 of bread and wine is verily changed into the flesh and blood of our saviour, 
 Jesus Christ) is an undoubted article of the faith, necessary to be believed, 
 under pain of damnation. 
 
 " Now, though this opinion were indeed true (which thing they can neither 
 prove true by Scripture nor doctors,) yet could I not in conscience grant that 
 it should be an article of the faith necessary to be believed, &c. : for there 
 are many verities, which yet may be no such articles of our faith. It is true that 
 I lay in irons when I wrote this : howbeit, I would not have you to receive 
 this truth for an article of our faith ; for you may think the contrary without 
 all jeopardy of damnation. . . . 
 
 " I will not bind the congregation of Christ by my example, to any neces- 
 sary article beside our Creed, and especially none such as cannot be proved 
 true by Scripture. And I say that the church, as they call it, cannot 
 compel us to receive any such articles to be of necessity under pain of 
 damnation. . . . 
 
 " I dare not be so presumptuous in entering into God's judgment, as 
 to make the prelates in this point a necessary article of our faith ; for then I 
 should damnably condemn all the Germans and Almains with infinite woe, 
 which indeed do not believe nor think that the substance of bread and wine 
 is changed into the substance of Christ's natural body. And surely I cannot 
 be so foolish-hardy as to condemn such an infinite number, for our prelates' 
 pleasures." — Ibid. p. 172. 
 
 After all this, can we say more, to characterize the deplorable condition of 
 things into which England had been subdued for centuries, and in which it 
 was still lying, than by reminding our readers, that even Cranmer himself 
 was brought in to be an instrument towards the condemnation of such a 
 young man as this to the stake ? Or how shall we be sufficiently thankful 
 in calling to mind that God in His mercy was now preparing speedily, by 
 the instrumentality of this same Cranmer and others, to break in pieces 
 these chains, never again, we trust and pray, to be inflicted on the people of 
 England ? 
 
 The church of Rome, at the sera of the Reformation, instead of availing 
 herself of the providential occasion and call for asserting her own liberty, did 
 alas ! do little more, than, in its very crisis, rivet afresh her chains, — 
 (0 Lord! how long?) — by solemn and formal re-enactments in the de- 
 crees of the Council of Trent. See the Editor's Christian Institutes, vol. iv. 
 p. 248. 
 
96 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 " Now that I have taken my leave of my countreymen and 
 kinsfolke, and the Lord doth lend me life, and giveth me leasure, 
 I will bid my other good friends in God of other places also 
 farewell. — And whom first or before other, then the universitie 
 of Cambridge, whereas I have dwelt longer, found more faithfull 
 and hearty friends, received more benefits (the benefits of my 
 naturall parents only excepted) then ever I did even in mine 
 owne native countrey wherein I was borne ? 
 
 " Farewell therefore Cambridge, my loving mother and tender 
 nurse. If I should not acknowledge thy manifold benefits, yea 
 if I should not for thy benefites at the least love thee againe, 
 truely I were to bee counted too ungrate and unkinde. What 
 benefites hadst thou ever, that thou usest to give and bestowe 
 upon thy best beloved children, that thou thoughtest too good 
 for me ? Thou didst bestow on me all thy schoole degrees ; of 
 the common offices, the chaplaineshippe of the university, the 
 office of the proctorshippe, and of a common reader ; and of thy 
 private commodities and emoluments in colledges, what was it 
 that thou madest me not partner of? First to be scholler, then 
 to be fellow, then after my departure from thee, thou calledst 
 me againe to a mastership of a right worshipful colledge. — I 
 thank thee my loving mother for all this thy kindnes, and I pray 
 God that his lawes and the sincere gospell of Christ, may ever 
 bee truely taught and faithfully learned in thee. 
 
 " Farewell Pembroke Hall, of late mine owne colledge, my 
 cure and my charge : what case thou art in now God knoweth, 
 I knovve not well. Thou wast ever named sithens I knew thee, 
 which is now thirty years agoe, to be studious, well learned, and 
 a great setter forth of Christes gospell, and of Gods true word : 
 so I found thee, and blessed be God so I left thee indeede. Wo 
 is me for thee mine owne deare colledge, if ever thou suffer thy 
 selfe by any meanes to be brought from that trade. In thy orcharde 2 
 
 2 In thy orcharde.'] We are here reminded of, and may compare with the 
 above, the account of some similar particulars respecting our honest histo- 
 rian, John Fox, then student at Magdalen college, Oxford, as they are de- 
 tailed by his son, in the Life prefixed to some of the later editions of the Acts 
 and Monuments. 
 
 " By report of some who were fellow students with him, he used over and 
 above his dayes exercise, to bestow whole nights at his study, or not till it 
 were very late to betake himself to rest. Near to the college was a grove, 
 wherein for the pleasantness of the place, the students took delight to walk, 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 97 
 
 (thy wals, buts and trees, if they could speake, would beare 
 me witnes) I learned without booke almost all Paules epistles, 
 yea, and I weene all the canonicall epistles, save only the 
 Apocalyps : of which studie, although in time a great part did 
 depart from me, yet the sweet smell thereof, I trust, I shall 
 carie with me unto heaven : for the profitte thereof I thinke I 
 have felt in all my life time ever after. And I ween of late 
 (whether they abide now or no, I cannot tell) there was that did 
 the like. The Lord grant that this zeale and love toward that 
 part of Gods word, which is a key and true commentary to all 
 holy Scripture, may ever abide in that colledge, so long as the 
 world shal endure. 
 
 " From Cambridge I was called into Kent by the archbishop 
 of Canturbury Thomas Cranmer, that most reverend father and 
 man of God, and of him by and by sent to bee vicar of Heme 3 
 
 and spend some idle hours for their recreation. This place, and the dead 
 time of the night, had master Fox chosen, with the horror of solitude and 
 darkness, to confirm his mind ; which, as a fresh water soldier, trembled at 
 the guilt of a new imagination. 
 
 " How many nights he watched in these solitary walks ; what combats, 
 and wrestlings he suffered with himself ; how many heavy sighs, and sobs, 
 and tears he poured forth with his prayers to Almighty God ; I had rather 
 might be spared from this discourse, than touched with opinion of ostenta- 
 tion : but therefore of necessity was it to be remembered, because from hence 
 sprang the first opinion of his alienated affections. For no sooner was the 
 fame spread of his nightly retirements, but that the more understanding sort 
 out of their own wisdom, others according as they stood inclined towards 
 him, were apt to interpret all to the worst sense. At length those with whom 
 he was intimate being drawn into suspicion of him, there were some em- 
 ployed, who under pretence to admonish him, might observe his walks, and 
 pry with more curiosity into his words and actions : and there wanted not 
 others, who comparing his customs formerly used with the present course he 
 now took, did with more bitterness aggravate the fact. Why should he not 
 come to church so often as in former times he had accustomed ? why should 
 he shun the company of his equals, and refuse to recreate himself after his 
 wonted manner, unless he had felt in his mind some sudden alteration ? nor 
 if that alteration were for the better would he conceal it. 
 
 " Being thus reported of, surrounded with treacheries, and by every one 
 accused ; when the matter came to more severe scanning, and that he could 
 neither hide his resolution longer, nor, being a man of plain dealing, 
 thought fit to excuse himself by forging a lie; by the judgment of the 
 college, he was convicted, condemned as an heretick, and removed the 
 house." 
 
 3 Vicar of Heme.'] He was collated, April 30th, a.d. 1538. Cranmer's 
 Register, fol. 364. 
 
 vol. III. H 
 
98 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 in East Kent. Wherefore farewel Heme, thou worshipfull and 
 wealthy parish, the first cure whereunto I was called to minister 
 Gods word. Thou hast heard of my mouth oft times the word 
 of God preached, not after the popish trade, but after Ohrists 
 gospell : Oh that the fruit had answered to the seed ! And yet 
 I must acknowledge mee to be thy debter for the doctrine of the 
 Lords supper, which at that time I acknowledge God had not 
 revealed unto me : but I blesse God in all that godly vertue and 
 zeale of Gods word, which the Lord by preaching of his word 
 did kindle manifestly both in the hart and in the life and works 
 of that godly woman there, my lady Phines : the Lord grant that 
 his word tooke like effect there in many other moe. 
 
 " Farewell thou cathedrall church of Canturbury, the metro- 
 politike sea, whereof once I was a member. To speak things 
 pleasant unto thee, I dare not for danger of conscience, and dis- 
 pleasure of my Lord God ; and to say what lyeth in my hart, 
 were now too much, and I feare were able to doe thee now but 
 little good. Nevertheles, for the friendship I have found in some 
 there, and for charity sake I wish thee to be washed clean of al 
 wordlines and ungodlines, that thou maist be found of God after 
 thy name Christs church in deed and in truth. 
 
 " Farewell Rochester, sometime my cathedrall sea, in whom 
 (to say the truth) I did finde much gentlenesse and obedience, 
 and I trust thou wilt not say the contrary, but I did use it to 
 Gods glorie and thine own profite in God. Oh that thou hadst 
 and mightst have continued and gone forward in the trade of 
 Gods law, wherin I did leave thee : then thy charge and burden 
 should not have beene so terrible and dangerous, as I suppose 
 verily it is like to be (alas) in the latter day. 
 
 " To Westminster other advertisement in God I have not now 
 to say, then I have sayd before to the cathedrall church of Can- 
 turbury, and so God give thee of his grace, that thou maist learne 
 in deed and in truth to please him after his owne lawes ; and thus 
 fare you well. 
 
 " Oh London, London, to whom now may I speake in thee, or 
 whom shall I bid farewell ? Shall I speake to the prebendaries of 
 Paules ? Alas, all that loved Gods word, and were the true set- 
 ters forth thereof, are now (as I heare say) some burnt and 
 slaine, some exiled and banished, and some holden in harde 
 prison, and appointed daily to be put to most cruel death for 
 Christs gospel sake. As for the rest of them, I knowe they 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 99 
 
 could never brooke me well, nor I could never delight in 
 them. 
 
 " Shall I speake to the sea thereof, wherein of late I was 
 placed almost, and not fully, by the space of three yeares ? But 
 what may I say to it, being (as I heare say I am) deposed and 
 expulsed by judgement as an unjust usurper of that roume. 
 judgment, judgement ! Can this be just judgement to condemne 
 the chiefe minister of Gods words, the pastour and bishop of the 
 diocesse, and never bring him into judgement, that he might have 
 heard what crimes were laid to his charge, nor never suffer him 
 to have any place or time to answer for himself? Thinkest thou 
 that hereafter when true justice shall have place, this judgment 
 can ever be allowed either of God or of man ? Wei, as for the 
 cause and whole matter of my deposition, and the spoile of my 
 goods which thou possessest yet, I referre it unto God which is a 
 just judge : and I beseech God, if it be his pleasure, that that 
 which is but my personall wrong, be not laide to thy charge in 
 the latter day ; — this onely can I pray for. 
 
 " thou now wicked and bloudy sea, why doest thou set up 
 again many altars of idolatry, which by the word of God were 
 justly taken away ? Why hast thou overthrowen the Lords table ? 
 Why doest thou dayly delude thy people, masking in thy masses 
 in steede of the Lords holy supper, which ought to bee common 
 aswell (saith Ohrysostome, yea the Lord himself) to the peo- 
 ple as to the priest ? How darest thou denie to the people of 
 Christ, contrary to his expresse commandement in the gospell, 
 his holy cuppe ? Why bablest thou to the people the common 
 praier in a strange tongue, wherein saint Paule commandeth in 
 the Lords name, that no man should speak before the congrega- 
 tion, except it should be by and by declared in their common 
 tongue, that all might be edified? Nay, harken thou wicked 
 limme of antichrist, thou bloudy wolfe, why slayest thou downe, 
 and makest havocke of the prophets of God ? Why murtherest 
 thou so cruelly Christs poore seely sheepe which will not heare 
 thy voice, because thou art a stranger, and will follow none other 
 but their owne pastour Christ his voice ? Thinkest thou to 
 escape, or that the Lord wil not require the bloud of his saints 
 at thy hands ? Thy god, which is the worke of thy hands, and 
 whom thou saiest thou hast power to make, that thy deaf and 
 dumbe god (I say) will not in deede, nor cannot (although thou 
 
 h 2 
 
100 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 art not ashamed to call him thy maker 4 ) make thee to escape the 
 revenging hand of the high and almighty God. But be thou as- 
 sured that the living Lord our saviour and redeemer, which sit- 
 teth on the right hand of his Father in glorie, he seeth all thy 
 wicked waies and cruelty done to his deare members, and he will 
 not forget his holy ones, and his handes shalt thou never escape. 
 Insteede of my farewell to thee now I say fie upon thee, fie upon 
 thee, and all thy false prophets ? 
 
 " Yet thou London, I may not leave thee thus. Although 
 thy episcopall sea, now being joyned in league with the seat of 
 Sathan, thus hath now both handled me and the saints of God ; 
 yet I doe not doubt but in that great city there be many privie 
 mourners which do dayly mourne for that mischiefe, the which 
 never did nor shall consent to that wickednes, but doe detest and 
 abhorre it as the wayes of Satan. But these privy mourners here 
 
 4 To call him thy maker .] " The people beleeve that they see the body 
 of Christ, nay rather Christ himself, betweene the handes of the priests : for 
 so is the common oath they sweare, By him whom I saw this day betweene the 
 priest's hands." Walter Brute in Fox's Acts, p. 456. In the year 1520, 
 John Southwike was compelled to abjure, it being objected against him, that 
 when " one Rivelay, coming from the church of the Gray Friars, in London^ 
 had said to his wife, asking where he had beene, that he had heard masse, 
 and had seen his Lord God in forme of bread and wine over the priest's head, 
 the foresaid John Southwike there present answered againe and said, ' Nay, 
 William, thou sawest not thy Lord God : thou sawest but bread, wine, and 
 the chalice.' And when the said William answered againe in the same 
 wordes, as before, saying, * I trust verily, that I saw my Lord God in forme 
 of bread and wine, and this I doubt not :' the other replying again answered 
 and said, as before, ' Nay, I tell thee, thou sawest but onely a figure or sa- 
 crament of him, the which is in substance, bread and wine.' " Fox's Acts, 
 &c. p. 745. Cranmer, in his Catholic Doctrine, has given a lively description 
 of the customs of the people, in reference to this very material part of the 
 devotion of that day. " What neade the people to runne from their seates to 
 the aultar, and from aultar to aultar, and from sakering (as they called it) to 
 sakering, peeping, tooting, and gasing at that thing which the priest held up 
 in his handes, if they thought not to honour that thing which they saw ? 
 what moved the priests to lift up the sacrament so hye over theyr heades ? or 
 the people to cry to the priest, ' Hold up, hold up :' and one man to say to 
 another, ' Stoup down before :' or to say, ' This day have I seene my Maker.' 
 And, ' I cannot be quiet, except I see my Maker once a day.' What was the 
 cause of all these, and that as well the priest, as the people, so devoutly did 
 knocke and kneele at every sight of the sacrament, but that they worshipped 
 that visible thing, which they saw with theyr eyes, and tooke it for very 
 God ?" &c. Cranmer's Answer to Gardiner, p. 238, 9. edit. 2d. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 101 
 
 I will passe by, and bid them farewell with their fellowes here- 
 after, when the place and occasion shall more conveniently re- 
 quire. — Among the worshipfull of the city, and specially which 
 were in office of maioralty, yea and in other citizens also (whom 
 to name now it shall not be necessarie), in the time of my minis- 
 terie, which was from the latter part of Sir Rowland Hils yeer 
 unto Sir George Barnes 5 yeer and a great part thereof, I doe 
 acknowledge that I found no small humanitie and gentlenes, as 
 me thought : but (to say the truth) that I doe esteeme above all 
 other for true Christian kindness which is shewed in Gods cause 
 and done for his sake. Wherefore Dobs, Dobs 6 , alderman 
 and knight, thou in thy yeere diddest winne my heart for ever- 
 more, for that honourable acte, that most blessed worke of God, 
 of the erection and setting up of Christs holy hospitalles and 
 truely religious houses, which by thee, and through thee were be- 
 gunne. For thou like a man of God, when the matter was 
 mooved for the reliefe of Ohristes poore seely members to bee 
 holpen from extreame miserie, hunger and famine, thy heart, I 
 say, was mooved with pity, and as Christes high honourable offi- 
 cer in that cause, thou calledst together thy brethren the alder- 
 men of the citie, before whom thou brakest the matter for the 
 poore : thou diddest pleade their cause, yea, and not onely in 
 thine owne person thou diddest set forth Christes cause, but to 
 further the matter thou broughtest me into the councell chamber 
 of the citie before the aldermen alone, whom thou haddest assem- 
 bled there together to heare me speake what I could say as an 
 advocate by office and duety in the poore mens cause. The Lord 
 wrought with thee, and gave thee the consent of thy brethren ; 
 whereby the matter was brought to the common councell, and so 
 to the whole bodie of the citie : by whome with an uniforme con- 
 sent, it was committed to be drawne, ordered, and devised by a 
 certaine number of the most wittie citizens and politique, endued 
 also with godlinesse, and with readie hearts to set forward such 
 
 5 Barnes.'] Sir R. Hill was lord mayor in 1549, sir G. Barnes in 1552. 
 
 6 Dobs, Dobs.] Thomas Lever, in a sermon preached before king Ed- 
 ward, in the year 1550, enlarges upon the distresses of the poor, and in con- 
 clusion, alluding to bishop Ridley, says, " These seelie soules have been 
 neglected throughout all Englande, and especially in London and West- 
 minster, but now I truste, that a good overseer (a godlie bishop, I meane) 
 will see that they in these two cities, shall have their neede relieved, and their 
 faultes corrected, to the good ensample of all other townes and cities." 
 Signat. G 3. edit. 1572. Sir Richard Dobbes was lord mayor in 1551. 
 
102 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 a noble acte, as could be chosen in all the whole citie : and they 
 like true and faithfull ministers both to their citie and their 
 master Christ, so ordered, devised, and brought forth the matter, 
 that thousandes of seely poore members of Christ, which else 
 for extreame hunger and miserie should have famished and pe- 
 rished, shall be relieved, holpen and brought up, and shall have 
 cause to blesse the aldermen of that time, the common councell 
 and the whole body of the city, but specially thee Dobbes, and 
 those chosen men, by whom this honourable worke of God was 
 begun and wrought, and that so long throughout all ages, as that 
 godly worke shall endure : which I pray Almighty God may bee 
 ever unto the worldes ende. Amen. 
 
 " And thou Sir George Barnes, the truth is to be confessed 
 to Gods glory, and to the good example of other, thou wast in 
 thy yeere not onely a furtherer and continuer of that which before 
 thee by thy preclecessour was well begunne ; but also diddest 
 labour so to have perfited the worke, that it should have beene an 
 absolute thing and perfect spectacle of true charity and godli- 
 nesse unto all Christendome. Thine endevour was to have set 
 uppe an house of occupations, both that all kind of poverty being 
 able to worke, should not have lacked, whereupon profitably they 
 might have been occupied to their owne reliefe and to the profite 
 and commoditie of the common wealth of the citie, and also to 
 have retired thither the poore babes brought up in the hospitals, 
 when they had come to a certain age and strength, and also all 
 those which in the hospitalles aforesaide had beene cured of their 
 diseases. And to have brought this to passe, thou obtainedst, 
 not without great diligence and labour, both of thee and of thy 
 brethren, of that godly king Edward, that Christian and peere- 
 lesse princes hand, his princely place of Bridewell 7 , and what other 
 
 7 Place of Bridewell.] See Strype's Eccles. Memor., vol. ii. p. 425. But 
 we have a much more interesting account of this transaction, (in which we 
 shall further see that the bishop himself bore no mean part,) in Sir John 
 Hayward's Life of Edward VI. p. 407, &c. edit. 1636; or p. 169—71. 
 edit. 1630. 
 
 " It happened during his sickness, that Dr. Ridley, bishop of London, 
 preached before him, and in his sermon much commended works of charity, 
 which, as they were a duty for all men to perform, so most especially for men 
 in especial dignity and place ; as well in regard of their large abilities, as that 
 they were much obliged to give examples of goodness to others. The same 
 day, after dinner, the king sent for him privately into the gallery at White- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 103 
 
 things to the performance of the same, and under what condition, 
 it is not unknown. That this thine endevor hath not had like 
 
 Hall ; chused him to sit in a chair by him ; would not permit him to remain 
 uncovered ; and then, after courteous thanks, he reported all the principal 
 points of the bishop's sermon. And further added, I took myself to be 
 especially touched by your speech, as well in regard of the abilities which 
 God hath given me, as in regard of the example which from me he will re- 
 quire. For, as in the kingdom, I am next under God, so must I most nearly 
 approach to him in goodness and in mercy. For, as our miseries stand most 
 in need of help from him, so are we the greatest debtors ; debtors to all that 
 are miserable; and shall be the greatest accountants of our dispensation 
 therein. And therefore, my Lord, as you have given me, (I thank you) this 
 general exhortation, so direct me, I intreat you, by what particular actions I 
 may this way best discharge my duty. 
 
 " The bishop, partly astonished, and partly over-joyed with these speeches, 
 was struck into a sad silence for a time. At last, tears and words breaking 
 forth together, he declared to the king, that as he little expected such a ques- 
 tion, so was he not furnished with a present answer. For this matter had a 
 great mixture of a civil government, wherein he conceived that the citizens of 
 London had best experience, as over-burthened with multitudes of poor, not 
 only of their own, but from all parts of the realm besides : and therefore, as 
 they best knew both the quality of such people, and the inconveniences which 
 they occasion, so could they best advise what remedies were fittest. Where- 
 fore, if the king were pleased to afford his letters to that effect, he would con- 
 fer with them, and in very short time return with answer. The king forth- 
 with caused his letters to be written, and would not suffer the bishop to 
 depart until he had firmed them with his hand and signet ; and enjoined 
 the bishop to be the messenger, imposing great charge for expedition. The 
 bishop hasted with his letters to the lord mayor, who presently assembled 
 certain aldermen, and four and twenty commissioners, by whose advice the 
 poor were cast into three companies and sorts. Some were poor by impo- 
 tency of nature ; as young fatherless children ; old decrepit persons ; idiots, 
 cripples, and such like. Others were poor by faculty ; as wounded soldiers, 
 diseased and sick persons, and the like. The third sort were the poor by 
 idleness or unthriftiness ; as riotous spenders, vagabonds, loiterers, lewd 
 strumpets, and their companions. That the first of these were to be edu- 
 cated and maintained ; the second to be cured and relieved ; and the third to 
 be chastised, and reduced to good order. 
 
 " When this was presented to the king, he gave to the city for education 
 and maintenance of the first sort of poor the Grey-Friars Church near New- 
 gate Market, with all the revenues thereto belonging. For cure and relief of 
 the second sort, he gave St. Bartholomews near Smith-field. For correction 
 of the third, he appointed his house at Bridewell, the ancient mansion of 
 many English kings. — For increase of maintenance of these places, together 
 with the new-re-edified Hospital of St. Thomas in Southwark, the king gave 
 seven hundred and fifty marks yearly out of the rents of the Hospital of St. 
 John Baptist, or the Savoy, with all the bedding and furniture at that time 
 
104 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 successe, the fault is not in thee, but in the condition and state of 
 the time, which the Lord of his infinite mercy vouchsafe to amende 
 when it shall be his gracious will and pleasure. 
 
 " Farewell now all yee citizens, that be of God, of what state 
 and condition so ever yee be. Undoubtedly in London yee have 
 heard Gods word truely preached. My hearts desire and dayly 
 prayer shal be for you, as for whom, for my time, I know to my 
 Lord God, I am countable, that yee never swarve, neither for losse 
 of life nor worldly goods, from Gods holy word, and yeeld unto 
 antichrist : whereupon must needs follow the extreame displeasure 
 of God, and the losse both of your bodies and soules into perpe- 
 tuall damnation for evermore. 
 
 " Now that I have gone through the places where I have dwelt 
 any space in the time of my pilgrimage here upon earth, remem- 
 bring that for the space of king Edwards raigne, which was for 
 the time of mine office in the seas of London and Rochester, I 
 was a member of the higher house of the parliament : therefore 
 (seeing my God hath given me leisure and the remembrance 
 thereof) I will bid my lordes of the temporaltie farewell. They 
 shall have no just cause (by Gods grace) to take it that I intende 
 to say, in ill part. As for the spirituall prelacie that now is, I 
 have nothing to say to them, except I should repeate againe a 
 great part of that I have saide before now already to the sea of 
 London. — To you therefore my lordes of the temporaltie will I 
 speak, and this would I have you first to understand, that when I 
 wrote this, I looked dayly when I should bee called to the change 
 of this life, and thought that this my writing should not come to 
 
 belonging to that place. And when the charter of this gift was presented 
 unto him, with a blank space for lands to be afterwards received in mortmain, 
 to a yearly value, without further licence ; the king presently with his own 
 hand filled up the void space with these words — Four thousand marks by year. 
 This done with reverent gesture and speech, he thanked God for prolonging 
 his life to finish that business. And so he was the first founder of those three 
 pious works, which by many additions are now grown to be the most absolute 
 and famous of that kind in Europe." 
 
 " I like," says Fuller in his Holy State, (b. iv. c. 1 1. p. 282) " that emblem 
 of charity, which one hath expressed" (Francis Quarks, Enchirid., p. 1.) 
 " in a naked child, giving honey to a bee without wings j only I would have 
 one thing added, namely, his holding a whip in the other hand, to drive 
 away the drones ; so that king Edward's bounty was herein perfect and 
 complete." 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 105 
 
 your knowledge, before the time of the dissolution of my body and 
 soule should be expired, and therefore knowe yee, that I had 
 before mine eyes onely the feare of God, and Christian charitie 
 towards you, which mooved mee to write : for of you hereafter I 
 looke not in this world, either for pleasure or displeasure. If my 
 talke shall doe you never so much pleasure or profit, you cannot 
 promote me, nor if I displease you ye cannot hurt me or harme 
 me, for I shal be out of your reach. Now therefore if you feare 
 God, and can be content to hear the talke of him that seeketh 
 nothing at your hands, but to serve God and to do you good ; 
 harken what I say. — I say unto you, as S. Paule saith to the 
 Galatians, I wonder my lords what hath bewitched you, that yee 
 so sodainely are fallen from Christ unto antichrist, from Christes 
 gospel unto mans traditions, from the Lord that bought you, unto 
 the bishop now of Some. I warne you of your perill : be not 
 deceived, except you will be found willingly consenters unto your 
 owne death. For if yee thinke thus ; " We are laie men ; this 
 is a matter of religion, we follow as wee are taught and led ; if 
 our teachers and governors teach us and lead us amisse, the fault 
 is in them, they shall beare the blame V My lords this is true 
 (I grant you) that both the false teacher, and the corrupt govern- 
 our, shall be punished for the death of their subject, whome they 
 had falsely taught and corruptly led, yea and his bloude shall be 
 required at their hands : but yet nevertheles shall that subject die 
 the death himself also ; that is, hee shall also be damned for his 
 
 8 Shall beare the blamed] These self-deceiving pretences were not unfrequent, 
 being partly the suggestions to the laity of their own minds, and partly, no 
 doubt, from the clergy, as one of their most prevailing arguments. 
 
 Tindal protests against them, thus : 
 
 " Is it excuse good enough to say, God will not let so great a multitude 
 erre ? I will follow the most part, and beleve as my fathers dyd, and as the 
 preachers teach, and will not tmsie myself. Choose them ; the fault is theirs, 
 and not ours. God shall not lay it to our charge, if we erre." — Works, 
 p. 245. Exposition upon the viith chap, of S. Matthew. Compare Latimer's 
 Sermons, fol. 244. b. 
 
 Latimer also adverts shortly to a somewhat different pretext. " There be 
 some men in England which say, ' No,' say they, ' I will heare none of them 
 all, till they agree amongst themselves.' Such fellows truely shall never 
 come to the gospel : for there shall be contentions as long as the devil is 
 alive : he cannot suffer God's word to be spread abroad. Therefore he doth, 
 and will, till the worlds end, do what he can to let the word of God." — 
 Sermons, fol. 1 49. Fourth Sermon on the Lord's Prayer. 
 
106 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 owne sinne : for if the blind lead the blinde, Christ sayeth, not the 
 leader onely, but he saith, both shall fall into the ditch. Shall 
 the synagogue, and the senate of the Jewes (trowe yee) which 
 forsooke Christ and consented to his death therefore be excused, 
 because Annas and Cayphas, with the scribes and pharisies and 
 their cleargie did teach them aniisse ? yea and also Pilate their 
 governour and the emperours lieutenant by his tyranny, did with- 
 out cause put him to death I For sooth no my lords, no. For 
 notwithstanding that corrupt doctrine, or Pilates washing of his 
 handes, neither of both shall excuse either that synagogue and 
 seigniory, or Pilate : but at the Lords hand, for the effusion of 
 that innocent bloud, on the latter day all shall drinke of the deadly 
 whippe. Ye are witty and understand what I meane : therefore 
 I will passe over this, and returne to tell you how yee are fallen 
 from Christ to his adversarie the bishop of Rome. 
 
 " At least, my lords, ye may perad venture thinke, thus barely 
 to call the bishop of Rome Christes adversary, or (to speake in 
 plaine tearmes) to call him antichrist, that it is done in mine 
 anguish, and that I do but rage, and as a desperate man do not 
 care what I say, or upon whom I doe raile : therefore, that your 
 lordshippes may perceive my minde, and thereby understand that 
 I speake the words of the truth and sobriety (as S. Paule said 
 unto Festus), be it knowne unto your lordships all, that as con- 
 cerning the bishop of Rome, I neither hate the person nor the 
 place. For I ensure your lordshippes (the living Lord beareth 
 me witnesse, before whome I speake) I doe thinke many a good 
 holy man, many martyrs and saintes of God have sitte and taught 
 in that place Christs gospell truely, which therefore justly may be 
 called apostolici, that is, true disciples of the apostles ; and also 
 that church and congregation of Christians to be a right aposto- 
 licke church, yea and that certain hundredth years after the same 
 was first erected and builded upon Christ, by the true apostolicall 
 doctrine taught by the mouthes of the apostles themselves. If 
 yee will know how long that was and how many hundredth yeares, 
 to be curious in pointing the precise number of the yeares I will 
 not be too bold, but thus I say : so long, and so many hundredth 
 yeares as that sea did truely teach and preach that gospel, that 
 religion, exercised that power, and ordered every thing by those 
 lawes and rules which that sea received of the apostles, (and as 
 Tertullian saith) the apostles of Christ, and Christ of God ; so 
 long (I say) that sea might well have beene called Peter and 
 
 7 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 107 
 
 Paules chaire and sea, or rather Christs chaire, and the bishoppe 
 thereof apostolicus, or a true disciple and successour of the apos- 
 tles, and a minister of Christ. 
 
 " But since the time that that sea hath degenerated from the 
 trade of truth and true religion, the which it received of the apos- 
 tles at the beginning, and hath preached another gospell, hath set 
 uppe an other religion, hath exercised an other power, and hath 
 taken upon it to order and rule the church of Christ by other 
 strange lawes, canons and rules than ever it received of the apos- 
 tles, or the apostles of Christ, which things it doth at this day, 
 and hath continued so doing (alas, alas) of too, too long a time : 
 since the time (I say) that the state and condition of that sea 
 hath thus beene changed, in truth it ought of dutie and of right 
 to have the names changed both of the sea, and of the sitter 
 therein. For understand my lords, it was neither for the privi- 
 lege of the place or person thereof, that that sea and bishoppe 
 thereof were called apostolicke ; but for the true trade of Christs 
 religion which was taught and maintained in that sea at the first, 
 and of those godly men. And therefore as truely and justly as 
 that sea then, for that true trade of religion, and consanguinitie 
 of doctrine with the religion and doctrine of Christes apostles, 
 was called apostolicke ; so, as truely and as justly, for the contra- 
 rietie of religion, and diversitie of doctrine from Christ and his 
 apostles, that sea and the bishoppe thereof, at this day both ought 
 to be called, and are indeed antichristian. 
 
 " I know, my lords, and foresaw when I wrote this, that so 
 many of you as should see this my writing, not being before 
 endued with the spirite of grace and the light of Gods word, so 
 many (I say) would at these my wordes lordlike stampe and 
 spurne, and spitte thereat. But sober your selves with patience 
 and be still, and knowe yee that in my writing of this, my minde 
 was none other, but in God (as the living God doth beare mee 
 witnes) both to do you profite and pleasure. And otherwise, as 
 for your displeasure, by that time this shal come to your know- 
 ledge, I trust by Gods grace to be in the hands and protection 
 of the Almighty, my heavenly Father and the living Lord, which 
 is, (as S. John saith) the greatest of all : and then I shall not 
 neede (I trowe) to feare what any lord, no nor what king or 
 prince can doe unto me. 
 
 " My lords, if in times past yee have beene contented to heare 
 me sometimes in matters of religion before the prince in the pul- 
 
108 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 pit, and in the parliament house, and have not seemed to have 
 despised what I have saide (when as els if yee had perceived just 
 occasion, yee might then have suspected me in my talke, though 
 it had beene reasonable, either of desire of worldly gaine, or 
 feare of displeasure) how hath then your lordshippes more cause 
 to hearken to my word and to heare me patientlie, seeing now 
 yee cannot justly thinke of mee, (being in this case appointed to 
 die, and looking dayly when I shall be called to come before the 
 eternall judge,) otherwise, but that I only studie to serve my 
 Lord God, and to say that thing which I am perswaded assuredly 
 by Gods word shall and doth please him, and profite all them to 
 whom God shall give grace to heare and beleeve what I doe say ? 
 And I doe say even that I have said heretofore both of the sea of 
 Rome and of the bishoppe thereof, I meane after this their pre- 
 sent state at this day ; wherein if yee will not beleeve the minis- 
 ters of God, and true preachers of his word, verily I denounce 
 unto you in verbo domini, except yee doe repent betime, it shall 
 turne to your confusion, and to your smart on the latter day. 
 Forget not what I say my lords, for Gods sake forget not, but 
 remember it upon your bed. For I tell you moreover, as I know 
 I must be countable of this my talk and of my speaking thus, to 
 the eternall judge (who will judge nothing amisse) so shall you 
 be countable of your duetie in hearing, and you shal be charged, 
 if yee wil not hearken to Gods word, for not obeying to the 
 truth. Alas my lords, how chanceth this, that this matter is 
 now anew againe to be perswaded unto you ? Who would have 
 thought of late, but your lordships had bin perswaded indeed 
 sufficiently, or that yee could ever have agreed so uniformely with 
 one consent to the abolishment of the usurpation of the bishop 
 of Rome? If that matter were then but a matter of policie 
 wherein the prince must be obeyed, how is it now made a matter 
 wherein (as your clergy saith now, and so saith the popes lawes 
 indeed) standeth the unitie of the catholicke church, and a mat- 
 ter of necessitie of our salvation 9 ? Hath the time, being so 
 short since the death of the two last kings, Henry the 8. and 
 Edward his son, altered the nature of the matter ? If it have not, 
 but was of the same nature and daunger before God then as it is 
 now, and be now (as it is said by the popes lawes, and the instruc- 
 tions set forth in English to the curates of the diocese of Yorke) 
 
 9 Necessitie of our salvation.'] Compare above, p. 21. 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 109 
 
 indeed a matter of necessitie to salvation : how then chanced it 
 that yee were all (0 my lords) so light, and that ye so little 
 passed upon the catholicke faith and the unitie thereof (without 
 the which no man can be saved,) as for your princes pleasures, 
 which were but mortall men, to forsake the unitie of your catho- 
 licke faith, that is, to forsake Christ and his gospell I And fur- 
 thermore, if it were both then and now is so' necessarie to salva- 
 tion, how chanced it also that yee, all the whole body 10 of the 
 
 10 The whole body.~\ The whole of this dishonourable contrast, and instant 
 headlong fall of a great people, at least in the persons of its representatives, 
 is clearly and strikingly described by Sir John Cheke, in the Preface to the 
 Defensio vera et Catholica Doctrinee, before mentioned. 
 
 "Quam enim plausibili successu sancta et vere apostolica religio sub 
 Edvardo Sexto Angliae rege, nunquam satis laudato annis superioribus floruit, 
 tam nunc omnia ibi, propter summam gentis nostra? ingratitudinem, cum 
 nimia securitate animi conjunctam, deformata sunt, ut superioris illius eccle- 
 siae vestigium vix ultum amplius ibi appareat. Etenim cum illustrissimi 
 regis Henrici octavi, qui Edvardi sexti pater erat, temporibus, omnes totius 
 regni proceres, archiepiscopi, episcopi, reliquique ordinis ecclesiastici viri, 
 ad baec duces quoque omnes, comites, barones, equites, et tam legum muni- 
 cipalium quam juris ecclesiastici, ut vocant, administri, et judices ; deinde 
 civitatum quoque, urbium, pagorum, et municipiorum omnium rectores, 
 praefecti, omneque genus magistratus, denique cujuscunque conditionis, 
 status, aut ordinis viri, qui modo decimum sextum aetatis sua? annum exces- 
 serant, juramento verbis conceptis praestito, sancte fidem dedissent, se quidem 
 nunquam consensuros, ut vel ipse Romanus Pontifex, vel ullus alius civili 
 potestate praeditus homo, supra regiam in regno Angliae potestatem evectus, 
 supremum regni caput agnosceretur. Prodierunt turn quidem in medium 
 nonnulli primi nominis apud Anglos viri, qui libris publice editis, et habitis 
 super ea re frequentibus concionibus, pro confirmatione ejusdem juramenti, 
 et idoli illius Romani ejectione, fortiter laborantes dimicarent : in quorum 
 numero facile primos fuisse accipio (ut plerosque alios taceam melioris notae 
 atque nominis homines), Stephanum ilium Gardinerum Wintoniensem epis- 
 copum, Cutbertum Tonstallum Dunelmensem, et Edmundum Bonerum Lon- 
 dinensem episcopos, qui tamen postea, mutatis cum rege animis, ex Paulo 
 facti sunt Pauli. 
 
 " Ab hoc publico totius regni decreto, consensu omnium inito, cum in 
 suscepta religione animi popularium magis atque magis confirmarentur, et 
 patri optimo rebus humanis exemplo Edvardus Alius, optimae et indolis et 
 spei juvenis, qui religionis causam prae multis aliis non tenebat modo, sed 
 ardebat etiam, succederet, factum est ut omnia altaria Baalitica, omnis 
 superstitiosus cultus, omnes adulterini ritus, et idola summo omnium quoque 
 ordinum consensu abrogata tollerentur, ccenae quoque Dominicae usus, ad 
 praescriptum ipsius Christi, et primitivae Ecclesiae formam revocatus (ha- 
 bita tamen super ea re in Parlamento quod vocant publico, et multa et libera 
 
110 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 parliament agreeing with you, did not onely abolish and expell 
 the bishoppe of Rome, but also did abjure him in your owne per- 
 
 disputatione) restitueretur. Verum enimvero, cum jam annos aliquot sub 
 ejusdem Edvardi regis auspiciis, bono loco stetisset, reformata religionis 
 causa, evenit, proh dolor ! ut e medio sublato, atque in beatorum numerum 
 ex generatione hac prava et adultera recepto pientissimo rege, (quemadmo- 
 dum et in Israelitico regno, extincto pio Josia rege, olim factitatum legimus,) 
 totius ecclesiae simul et regni facies mutaretur in pejus. Ibi enim statim 
 non sine magno grassantium in bonos omnes impetu, et regni antea bene 
 constituti turbatione Baalitica quae discimus altaria, omnis adulterinus cultus, 
 omnia idola, et superstitiosi, qui jam exoleverant, ritus et caerimoniae, in 
 pristinam abominationem restituebantur, non sine magno piorum omnium 
 dolore. Quid ? quod ibi turn translato ad alium successorem Angliae im- 
 perio, omnes omnium ordinum homines, posthabita prorsus juramenti in 
 contrarium praestiti religione, de nunquam amplius admittenda Papistica? 
 religionis impietate, Antichristo Romano nomen dare, non sine perjurii cri- 
 mine nihil quicquam erubuerunt. — Adeo verum est quod ille ait, ' Mobile 
 nam vulgus mentem cum principe mutat.' " 
 
 But what then had the Romanists to allege in arrest of judgment against 
 charges of so solemn a character ? Two expedients they had, such as they 
 were. The first was that universal specific for remedy of all sins, a pope's 
 pardon : and the second was a denial of the fact. They were not perjured, 
 because the oath they had taken against the Pope, and to the king, was not a 
 lawful oath ; they dared to say, even that they knew this at the time ; and 
 that they had been constrained to take it in their own persons, and to impose 
 it on others, through violence and intimidation. We are indebted to Strype 
 for a MS. document, in which both these plans are handled by an able un- 
 known writer, in the terms which they well deserved. Of this " bold and 
 notable paper," Strype, in his text, has given the following abstract : 
 
 " This writing shewed, how the whole popish clergy, according to their 
 own confession, lay perjured for twenty years : and that they compelled all 
 the people, many against their consciences, to profess the same ; and also 
 compelled all that in twenty years past had been admitted priests to perjure 
 themselves in like manner : inasmuch as they were required to swear never 
 to receive the bishop of Rome, nor no other power, to be head over the 
 people of England under God, but only the king and his successors : and 
 so were all the young men required to do every law-day in their respective 
 hundreds. 
 
 " Now, if this oath were unlawful, saith this writer, as the clergy now say, 
 then might all the nobles of the realm, of that opinion, have great cause of 
 displeasure against all the bishops that so led them, and knew otherwise : 
 and so might all magistrates and gentlemen, against the clergy, who were the 
 cause of their perjury. And that perjury they caused all the rest of the sub- 
 jects and common people to commit : insomuch that all ranks of people had 
 reason to be angry at this wickedness of the clergy. — But to help and heal 
 this, they had authority from the pope to pardon this national perjury, by 
 the sacrament of penance, by ministering it to the people, and to themselves 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. Ill 
 
 sons, and did decree in your actes great othes to be taken of both 
 the spiritualitie and temporaltie, whosoever should enter into any 
 weighty and chargeable office in the common wealth ? But on 
 the other side, if the lawe and decree which maketh the supre- 
 macy of the sea, and bishop of Rome over the universall church 
 of Christ, be a thing of necessity required unto salvation, be an 
 antichristian law (as it is indeed) and such instructions as are 
 given to the diocesse of Yorke, be indeede a setting forth of the 
 power of that beast of Babylon, by the craft and falshood of his 
 false prophets (as of truth, compared unto Gods word, and truely 
 judged by the same, it shall plainely appeare that they be) then 
 my lords never thinke other, but the day shall come when yee 
 shall bee charged with this your undoing of that, that once yee 
 had well done, and with this your perjurie and breach of your 
 oath, which oath was done in judgement, justice, and truth 
 agreeable to Gods law. The whore of Babylon may well for a 
 time dally with you, and make you so drunken with the wine of 
 her filthie stewes and whoredome (as with her dispensations and 
 promises of pardon a poena et culpa) that for drunkennesse and 
 blindnes yee may thinke your selves safe. But be yee assured, 
 when the living Lord shall trie the matter by the fire, and judge 
 it according to his word, when all her abhominations shall appeare 
 what they be ; then yee my lordes, (I give your lordships warning 
 
 also : and God must needs forgive all them that submitted to it : and with- 
 out this they must needs be damned. 
 
 " But the writer wondered that no one priest, during the last twenty 
 years, had enjoined his people penance for their perjury ; but suffered them 
 to die in that black curse and excommunication that they knew was upon 
 the people, as they now say they did. So that, he concludes, this clergy was 
 none of Christ's clergy, but the pope's, who sat in God's seat, even in the 
 consciences of the people. 
 
 " He proceeded to blame two sorts of people, that in effect made up the 
 whole nation. One, that received the pope's pardon with penance for their 
 perjury that thought they were perjured, and made amends, and were for- 
 given : the other, that knew they were not perjured, and yet received pardon, 
 and did penance : this latter sort, in his judgment, were worse than the former; 
 doing contrary to their knowledge and conscience. — He concludes with his 
 prayer for a third sort that knew they were not perjured, but lawfully sware 
 the oath to the king, and were contented rather to die by the pope's sword, 
 than to slander the truth." Ecclesiastical Memoirs, vol iii. p. 247, 8. 
 and Records, No. xliv. The title of the Paper is, " All sorts of people of 
 England have just cause of displeasure against the bishops and priests of 
 the same." 
 
112 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 in time, repent if yee be happy, and love your owne soules 
 health, repent I say, or els without al doubt, yee shall never 
 escape the hands of the living Lord, for the guilt of your per- 
 jury and breach of your oath) as ye have banquetted in her ab- 
 hominations ; so shall yee drinke with her (except yee repent 
 betime) of the cuppe of the Lords indignation and everlasting 
 wrath, which is prepared for the beast, his false prophets, and all 
 their partakers. For hee that is partner with them in their 
 abhominations, must also be partner with them of their plagues, 
 and in the latter day shall be throwne with them into the lake 
 burning with brimstone and unquenchable fire. Thus fare yee 
 well my lords all. I pray God give you understanding of his 
 blessed will and pleasure, and make you to beleeve and embrace 
 the truth. Amen.' 1 
 
 Ridley now prepared himself ' for his approaching death, which 
 a sound judgment and a good conscience made him look upon as 
 a matter of joy and triumph. He called it his marriage, and in 
 the evening washed his beard and his legs, and behaved with as 
 much ease and chearfulness as ever ; at supper he invited Mrs. 
 Irish to his marriage the next morning. And wishing his sister 
 to be there, he asked her husband whether she could find in her 
 heart to be there or no ? Mr. Shipside answered, he believed she 
 would with all her heart. At which the bishop expressed great 
 satisfaction. The discourse melted even the obdurate Mrs. Irish 
 into tears, who had before made a merit and boasted of her seve- 
 rity towards him. On seeing her in tears, the good bishop com- 
 forted her, and said, " Mrs. Irish, you love me not now, I see 
 well enough. For in that you weep it doth appear you will not 
 be at my marriage, neither be content therewith. Indeed you 
 be not so much a friend as I thought you had been. But quiet 
 yourself, though my breakfast shall be somewhat sharp and pain- 
 full, yet I am sure my supper shall be more pleasant and sweet a . -11 
 
 1 Now prepared himself.'] The remaining part of this narrative is tran- 
 scribed from the valuable Life of Bishop Ridley, written by Doctor Glocester 
 Ridley, p. 662—73. 
 
 a The particulars of the supper which he had the night before he suffered 
 when this conversation passed, I find in a manuscript book of expenses for 
 Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, now in Bennet College Library, Cambridge. 
 It shews at once their manner of living, and the price of provisions at 
 that time. 
 
 Bread 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 113 
 
 When they arose from the table, his brother offered to watch 
 all night with him. But he would not suffer him, saying, that he 
 minded (God willing) to go to bed, and to sleep as quietly that 
 night, as ever he did in his life. 
 
 Orders had been sent by the queen to lord Williams and the 
 householders of Oxford to attend the next morning, sufficiently 
 provided to prevent any tumult that might arise in favour of the 
 prisoners, and obstruct their execution ; who came accordingly to 
 the place appointed ; which, unfortunately for the memory of 
 bishop Brookes, was in a ditch over against Baliol College, of 
 which he was master. An humane man, who felt for the miseries 
 of others, had rather used his interest to have removed so shock- 
 ing a spectacle out of view. But he was indulged in his savage 
 pleasure, and every thing being in readiness, the mayor and bailiffs 
 brought forth their prisoners. 
 
 First came bishop Ridley, dressed in a handsome black gown, 
 furred, faced with points, such as he used to wear in his episcopal 
 character ; about his neck was a tippet of velvet, furred likewise, 
 his head covered with a velvet night cap, and his square cap upon 
 that, walking to the stake in a pair of slippers, between the mayor 
 and one of the aldermen. As he passed toward Bocardo, Mr. 
 Irishe's house being near that prison, he looked up to the chamber 
 where the archbishop lay, in hope of seeing him at the window, 
 and to have spoken to him : but Cranmer was at that time busily 
 engaged in disputation with friar Soto and others, so that he 
 happened not to be at the window at that time. Ridley then 
 looked back to see if his brother Latimer were coming ; whom he 
 spied hasting after him in a Bristol freeze frock all worne, with 
 his cap buttoned, an handkerchief on his head, and a new long 
 shroud hanging down to his feet, all ready for the fire. you be 
 there, said Ridley ; yes, returns Latimer, I come after as fast I 
 can follow. They preserved their distance in walking, and Ridley 
 
 £. s. d. 
 Bread and ale ... 3 
 Shoulder of mutton .009 
 
 A pig 11 
 
 A plover 4 
 
 Wine H 
 
 Cheese and pears ..002 
 
 2 6£ 
 vol. III. l 
 
114 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 arriving first at the stake, there earnestly lifted up his hands and 
 eyes to heaven, till he saw, shortly after, Latimer descending to 
 the spot : upon which, with a most cheerful countenance, he ran 
 to him, embraced and kissed him, and comforted him, saying, be 
 of good heart brother, for God will either asswage the fury of the 
 flame, or else strengthen us to abide it. Then moving to the 
 stake, he kneeled down and kissed it, prayd earnestly, as did 
 Latimer likewise. Then rising, they conferred together a little 
 while. 
 
 Dr. Smith, who had recanted in king Edward's time, was 
 appointed to preach before them, who chose for his text these 
 words of St. Paul, 1 Cor. xiii. 3. Though I give my body to be 
 burned and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. In which 
 short sermon, which was scarce so long as a quarter of an hour, 
 he gave the holy martyrs frequent occasion to lift up their hands 
 and eyes to heaven as protesting against the falshood of his 
 assertions. For, in stating the diversity of opinions concerning 
 the sacrament of the altar, he mentioned only three among those 
 whom he called hereticks : 1 . Luther and his followers, who held 
 that the natural body and blood of Christ was present together 
 with the elements of bread and wine : 2. The opinion of Oecolam- 
 padius, and his disciples, who held, that the natural body of Christ 
 was not in the sacrament, but in heaven, yet by grace effectually 
 received of the worthy communicants. 3. That of Zuinglius and 
 his followers, who held that Christ's body was not present either 
 naturally or spiritually in the sacrament, which was only a mere 
 figure of his body. Of this last opinion, he said, were the two 
 men who stood before them. In which representation he was 
 twice mistaken ; for neither were Ridley and Latimer, nor Zuin- 
 glius himself, of the opinion with which he charges them. Ridley 
 always believed and maintained a real presence by grace to faith, 
 and not a mere figure only : and although there were some 
 English fanaticks, such as John Webb, George Roper, and Gre- 
 gory Paske, who believed that the sacrament was only a bare sign 
 of Christ's body, and nothing more than a remembrance of it : 
 yet this was not the opinion of our martyrs, who, induced by the 
 same authority, the word of God, held with Oecolampadius and 
 Zuinglius too, if we may believe their own confession ; for they 
 say, " Although we distinguish, as we ought, betwixt the signs 
 and the things thereby signified, yet we divide not the reality 
 from the signs, but confess that all who by faith embrace the pro- 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 115 
 
 mises there made, do spiritually receive Christ with his spiritual 
 gifts, and that they who were before made partakers of Christ, do 
 continue and renew that communication." 
 
 The other frontless assertion was, "that the old church of 
 Christ and the catholick faith believed far otherwise."" If he 
 meant otherwise than what he falsely charged Zuinglius and the 
 martyrs, it was nothing to the purpose : if, that the manner of 
 the presence defined by the church of Rome was always held by 
 the primitive church, that contradicts all history, and even their 
 own Tonstal admits that before Innocent III. the manner was not 
 defined. 
 
 When the sermon was finished, Ridley asked Latimer whether 
 he would first answer it : but Latimer desiring Ridley to begin, 
 then both of them kneeling down, Ridley addressing himself to 
 the lord Williams, Dr. Marshall the vice chancellor and other 
 commissioners appointed for that purpose, said, I beseech you my 
 lord, even for Christ's sake, that I may speak but two or three 
 words. And while the lord Williams was inclining his head to 
 ask the mayor and vice chancellor whether he might permit him 
 to speak, the vice chancellor and bailiffs ran up hastily to him, and 
 with their hands stopping his mouth, said, master Ridley, if you 
 will revoke your erroneous opinions, and recant the same, you 
 shall not only have liberty to do so, but also the benefit of a sub- 
 ject, that is your life. Not otherwise 1 said he. No, returned 
 Dr. Marshall ; therefore if you will not do so, then there is no 
 remedy, but you must suffer for your deserts. " Well," replied 
 the noble martyr, " so long as the breath is in my body, I will 
 never deny my Lord Christ, and his known truth. God's will be 
 done in me." And with that he rose up, and said with a loud 
 voice, Well, then I commit my cause to Almighty God, who will 
 judge all indifferently. Latimer added his wonted saying, Well 
 there is nothing hid but it shall be opened. And withal signified, 
 that he could answer Dr. Smith well enough, if he might be 
 suffered. 
 
 Immediately they were commanded to make them ready, which 
 they with all meekness obeyed. Bishop Ridley taking off his 
 gown and his tippet, gave them to his brother Shipside. Some 
 part of his apparel that was little worth, he gave elsewhere, and 
 some the bailiffs took. 
 
 He likewise gave away several other small things to gentlemen 
 standing by ; many of them were greatly affected, and weeping : 
 
 i 2 
 
116 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 as to sir Henry Lee he gave a new groat, and to my lord Wil- 
 liams's gentlemen, he gave to some napkins, to some nutmegs, 
 and races of ginger, his dial, and other such things as he had 
 ahout him, to every one that stood next him. Some plucked the 
 points of his hose. Happy was he who might get any rag of 
 him. 
 
 Latimer gave nothing, but very quietly suffered his keeper to 
 pull off all his dress but his shrowd ; in which he, who before in 
 his old freeze coat and buttoned cap, seemed a withered and 
 crooked old man, negligent of himself, now rouzed to play 
 the man, stood bolt upright, and appeared a venerable comely 
 person. 
 
 Dr. Ridley being stripped to his shirt and truss would have 
 been burnt in them : but his brother Shipside prevailed on him 
 to pull off the latter, as it would else encrease his pain, and might 
 do a poor man good. Then standing at the stake upon a stone, 
 lifting up his hands towards heaven he prayed, " heavenly 
 Father, I give unto thee most hearty thanks, for that thou hast 
 called me to be a professor of thee, even unto death. I beseech 
 thee Lord God, take mercy upon the realm of England, and 
 deliver the same from all her enemies." It was not long before 
 the realm happily experienced, as it continues to do to this day, 
 how much the effectual fervent prayer of this righteous man 
 availed. 
 
 Next the smith took an iron chain, and brought it round the 
 middles of both the martyrs, and as he was driving in the staple, 
 Dr. Ridley shook the chain, and said to the smith, good fellow, 
 knock it in hard, for the flesh will have its course. And now his 
 brother brought him some gunpowder in a bag, and would have 
 tied it about his neck. The bishop asked what it was : and 
 being informed, said, I take it to be sent of God, therefore I will 
 receive it as sent of him. And have you any for my brother ? 
 meaning Latimer. And being answered in the affirmative, he 
 bad him give it to him betime, lest it should be too late ; which 
 was done accordingly. 
 
 Then Dr. Ridley said to my lord Williams, " My lord, I must 
 be a suitor to your lordship in the behalf of divers poor men, and 
 specially in the cause of my poor sister. I have made a sup- 
 plication to the queen's majesty in their behalf. I beseech your 
 lordship for Christ's sake to be a mean to her grace for them. 
 My brother here, hath the supplication, and will resort to your 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 117 
 
 lordship to certify you thereof. There is nothing in all the world 
 that troubleth my conscience (I praise God) this only excepted. 
 Whilst I was in the see of London divers poor men took leases 
 of me, and agreed with me for them. Now I hear say the 
 bishop who now occupieth the same room will not allow my 
 grants unto them made, but, contrary unto all law and con- 
 science, hath taken from them their livings, and will not suffer 
 them to enjoy the same. I beseech you my lord be a mean for 
 them : you shall do a good deed, and God will reward you." 
 
 We shall seldom meet with an instance, except in the great 
 Exemplar, who steps our blessed martyr followed, of one who in 
 the very article of death, though sensible that his breakfast would 
 be sharp, and the flesh have its course, yet was so regardless of 
 his own sufferings, and so recollected for the good and happiness 
 of others. Let the delicate, the selfish, and the uncharitable, 
 read and wonder ! 
 
 Then they brought a faggot ready kindled, and laid it at Dr. 
 Ridley's feet : to whom Latimer said, "Be of good comfort, 
 master Ridley, and play the man. We shall this day light such 
 a candle by God's grace in England, as I trust shall never be put 
 out." 
 
 The fire being given to them, when Ridley saw it flaming up 
 towards him, he cried with an exceeding loud voice, " Into thy 
 hands, Lord, I commend my spirit, Lord receive my spirit." 
 Latimer on the other side as earnestly praying, " Father of 
 heaven receive my soul ;" who received the flame as it were 
 embracing it. After he had stroaked his face with his hand, he 
 soon died, to appearance with little or no pain. 
 
 But on the other side the fire was so ill managed by piling too 
 great a quantity of faggots over the furze, that the fire first 
 burnt beneath, being kept down by the wood. Which when Dr. 
 Ridley felt, he desired them for Christ's sake to let the fire come 
 unto him. His brother hearing his earnest request, but not under- 
 standing well the reason of it, with an ill advised kindness to rid 
 him out of his pain, heaped more faggots upon him, quite covering 
 him with them : which made the fire smouldering beneath, so 
 intense, that it burnt all his nether parts before it once touched 
 the upper : this made him leap up and clown under the faggots, 
 and often desire them to let the fire come to him, saying, " I 
 cannot burn." Which indeed appeared too true : for after his 
 legs were consumed, he shewed that side towards the spectators, 
 
118 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 clean, shirt and all untouched with flame. Yet in all this tor- 
 ment he forgot not to call upon God, having still in his mouth, 
 " Lord have mercie upon me; - " intermingling between whiles, 
 " Let the fire come to me, I cannot burn." Thus he continued 
 crying out without relief, till one of the standers-by, with his bill 
 pulled off the faggots above ; and when the tortured martyr saw 
 the fire flame up, he wrested himself to that side. And when 
 the flame touched the gunpowder, he was seen to stir no more, 
 but burned on the other side ; and either from the chain loosing, 
 or by the overpoise of his body after his legs were consumed, fell 
 over the chain down at Latimer's feet. 
 
 Thus died this worthy martyr of God, and the glory of the 
 English reformation ; nor did he die in vain. The fruit of his 
 prayers for this realm we now enjoy ; and his constant sufferings 
 as they drew teares from most eyes, so doubtless by the grace of 
 God they wrought in the hearts of many a persuasion of the 
 truth to which both these prelates bore so noble a testimony. 
 
 One of these we know, Julius Palmer, an ingenious young 
 man, and fellow of Magdalen College, in Oxford. He had been 
 all through king Edward's reign a warm and zealous papist, and 
 for his taunts against the governors of his college, and his un- 
 conformable behaviour was expelled the society, and lost his 
 fellowship. He was persuaded that either vanity, or the baits 
 of preferment had influenced the reformers ; affirming that should 
 the times change, they would change too, and none of them 
 would stand to death for their religion. He owned indeed, in 
 confidence, to another like zealous fellow of his own college, that 
 they did not taste such an inward sweetness in the profession of 
 their religion as the gospellers made a shew of; and that they 
 had not a clear knowledge of their religion, only as the church 
 had decreed : yet with a true papistical spirit resolved, that he 
 would sooner beg his bread, than yield to the reformers. And 
 though he was sometimes staggered in the conferences he had 
 with some into whose company he fell during his expulsion, yet 
 all through king Edward's reign, he continued determinedly blind. 
 In queen Mary's reign he was restored to his fellowship ; and 
 though surprized, that the reformers submitted so patiently to 
 the loss of their preferments, he doubted not, as Gardiner also 
 had declared, but that severities would reclaim them. He there- 
 fore made their suffering death voluntarily the test of their faith. 
 For this reason he sent at his own expence some of his pupils to 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 119 
 
 Gloucester, to observe and report to him the manner of bishop 
 Hoopers death. He was still willing to believe that either the 
 report was exaggerated, or that some enthusiastick heat had 
 impelled him to bear his torments with such constancy. But 
 here he was himself the spectator and jealous observer : he had 
 attended the martyr's examination, and been a witness of the 
 sobriety of his answers, and with what greatness of mind he had 
 disdained the offers of life, honours, preferments, and the favour 
 of the queen, rather than sacrifice the truth, and deny his faith. 
 He now saw him lay down his life in testimony that what he 
 taught he believed. Not borne up with a spirit of pride or mad- 
 ness, but with meekness, charity and resolution : not with an 
 enthusiastick callousness and insensibility of pain, but with a cool 
 choice persisting to endure those severe tortures which his flesh 
 knew not well how to bear, and from which he had the liberty of 
 escaping if he would only sign a recantation. Perhaps for the 
 conviction of such unbelievers God permitted his death to be so 
 lingering and acute. Palmer rose a convert from this bloud 
 of the martyrs, and went away publickly exclaiming against the 
 tyranny and cruelty of his old allies. And having suffered loss 
 of fortune for his intemperate zeal in popery under king Edward, 
 was now so convinced of his error as boldly to suffer martyrdom 
 for protestantism under queen Mary. 
 
 Yet the severity of Ridleys sufferings, which wrought so pow- 
 erfully on the ingenuous mind of Palmer, were not judged suffi- 
 cient to satisfy the malice of another of his spectators, who seems 
 to grudge him the benefit of his gunpowder. This was Dorman 
 (or Pierson) who was fellow of another college in Oxford, who 
 speaking of the gunpowder applied to put them the sooner out of 
 their pain, says, " A practice among Christs martyrs, never, I 
 trow, heard of, the sooner to dispatch themselves, as with mine 
 own eyes I saw Ridley and Latimer burned. 11 Observing in the 
 margin, " That it agreed not with the martyrdom of Poly carp !" 
 Dorman, could you recall that dreadful sight to your memory, 
 and speak of it with such a spirit of inhumanity I You saw his 
 agonies, your ears were pierced with his repeated cries, your eyes 
 were feasted with looking on his limbs consumed piecemeal before 
 his vital parts were touched, and all was not enough to satiate 
 your thirst for blood. Had the gunpowder, which was so long 
 before it had any effect on Ridley, dispatched him as soon as it 
 did Latimer, who but a ruffian could have grudged him that 
 
120 BISHOP RIDLEY. 
 
 relief? And Nowel, in a reply to Dorman, takes notice that Ig- 
 natius said he would provoke and anger the beasts, to whom he 
 was to be cast to be devoured, that they might the more speedily 
 tear him to pieces. And asks, why may not the heat of fire be 
 provoked as well as the fury of beasts \ And Dorman might have 
 remembered, that when Polycarp was burned, his persecutors, 
 seeing that the fire came not near enough to destroy him, with 
 more compassion than this popish spectator had, put an end to 
 his sufferings by piercing him with a sword. 
 
 Others wedded to the world, may perhaps think the sufferings 
 of these martyrs were a prodigality of life ; and that whatsoever 
 they privately thought, the subscription of their hands to doc- 
 trines contrary to that belief, and an outward profession of them 
 had been far more prudent : and that therefore Gardiner was the 
 wiser man, who by returning to the pope, whom he had abjured, 
 kept his preferments, preserved his life, and escaped tortures. 
 Few of us have faith enough to take our Saviours advice, Be not 
 afraid of them that Mil the body, and after that, have no more that 
 they can do : but I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear : fear 
 him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell : yea, I 
 say unto you, fear him. Luke xii. 4, 5. But an event imme- 
 diately connected with this execution may help our unbelief, and 
 convince us of the wisdom of our Saviours advice. 
 
 Dr. Gardiner, the lord chancellor, in the midst of all his splen- 
 dor, secure in the favor of the pope and his royal mistress, and 
 having in view a cardinals hat and legatine power from the one, 
 and the throne of Canterbury from the other, triumphed over the 
 weakness of the two martyrs at Oxford, for whose deaths he was 
 impatient. His dignity and employment would not permit him 
 to be a spectator and enjoy the sight ; but what he could he did ; 
 he dispatched messengers on purpose to Oxford to be present at 
 their execution, and to speed back to give him the earliest intel- 
 ligence when the fire was set to them. And though the duke of 
 Norfolk was his guest that day, he would not go to dinner till the 
 return of the messenger had given him the satisfaction he so 
 hungered after. At four o'clock the wretch was made happy 
 and went to dinner : he was not disappointed of his lust, but while 
 the meat was yet in his mouth, the heavy wrath of God came upon 
 him. He was seized with a suppression of urine, and though he 
 went five days after to the parliament, which met October 21st, 
 and again on the 23d. he could go out no more. A foul leprosy 
 
 7 
 
BISHOP RIDLEY. 121 
 
 and dropsy encreased upon him, contracted (as was reported) by 
 drunkenness, or whoredom, both which vices he had indulged 
 much in his life : so that his body was greatly distended, his eyes 
 distorted, and his breath too offensive to be endured. He felt all 
 the bitter remorse of conscience, without being able to mingle 
 with it that salutary sorrow which can alone make it supportable. 
 " I have erred," says he, " with Peter, but I have not wept with 
 him." The bishop of Chichester visiting him, would have com- 
 forted him with the assurance of justification through the blood 
 of Christ. Gardiner acknowledged the truth in private, and 
 thereby assented to the reformers, but desired him politically to 
 suppress it, saying, " he might speak of that to him or others in 
 his condition, but if he opened that gap again, and preached that 
 to the people, then farewell altogether. 11 He suffered this pro- 
 tracted execution for four weeks, during which, as one wrote out 
 of England at that time, " he spake little but blasphemy and 
 filthiness, and gave up the ghost with curses in his mouth, in ter- 
 rible and inexpressible torments. 11 He was called to his account 
 that very clay month that Ridley and Latimer suffered, at two 
 o'clock in the morning, November 13. — Compare the lives of 
 Ridley and Gardiner together, and compare their deaths ; whose 
 character was most amiable, whose conduct most prudent, whose 
 condition most eligible ? Let us cultivate those truths in our 
 hearts and lives which had such supernatural power as to admi- 
 nister comfort in the midst of burning flames. What afflictions 
 are there in this world, that a practical belief in those truths will 
 not enable us to bear up under them 1 Let us not think that 
 those errors can be even politically useful, or in this present 
 world prudent, which can give no ease upon beds of down, 
 amidst the pomp of power, and affluence of wealth. What a 
 blessing did these martyrs recover to their country, when they 
 restored to it the knowledge of these primitive truths ! What a 
 glorious legacy did they bequeath to it when at their deaths, they 
 lit up such a candle in England, as by Gods grace shall never be 
 put out '. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
The Reformation that was made in the Church by the succeeding king 
 (Edward VI.) was done with all the deliberation and order imaginable, with 
 the advice and consent of a national synod, and the concurrence and appro- 
 bation of all the nobility and commons of the kingdom ; in which Reforma- 
 tion, all that is of the essence of Catholick religion, or had unquestionable 
 foundation in antiquity, was still reserved and preserved, and is still practised ; 
 which needs no other manifestation, than that whoever contradicts whatsoever 
 is determined in the four first general councils, is at this day declared a 
 heretick, and to suffer accordingly : so that this being done without the least 
 appearance of force and compulsion, and with that regularity and solemnity 
 that no alteration, with reference to church or state, was ever made in any 
 state or kingdom of Europe more warrantably ; hence, all the king's subjects 
 are bound to pay the same obedience to his laws as the subjects of other 
 princes do to those established in their dominions : and to have the same 
 reverence and submission to the constitutions of their own church, as others 
 have to what is enjoined by the state and church under which they live, 
 without condemning or censuring those who differ from them in opinion ; 
 which the church of England doth not presume to do. And as the Gallican 
 church doth challenge, and require, and enjoy many extraordinary privileges, 
 immunities, and exemptions, which the Roman church denies to be its due, 
 and would deprive them of, if it were in their power ; so the church of Eng- 
 land hath as large rights, and owes no subjection or submission to any foreign 
 judicatory or power under heaven. 
 
 Lord Clarendon. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 As concerning the life and estate of that most reverend father in 
 God, and worthy prelate of godly memorie, Thomas Cranmer 
 late archbishop of Canterbury, and of the originall cause and 
 occasion of his preferment unto his archiepiscopall dignitie, who 
 of many hath been thought to have procured the same by friend- 
 ship only, and of some others hath been esteemed unworthy of so 
 high a vocation : it is first therefore to bee noted and considered, 
 that the same Thomas Cranmer comming of an ancient parentage, 
 from the conquest to bee deducted, and continuing sithence in the 
 name and familie of a gentleman, was born 1 in a village called 
 
 1 Was born.'] The second day of July, in the year 1 489, was the day of his 
 birth. Strype 's Memorials of Archbishop Cranmer, p. 1. "Our youth (says 
 the same historian) was put to learn his grammar of a rude parish-clerk in 
 that barbarous age. Under whom he learned little, and endured much from 
 the harsh and curst disposition of his school-master. Though his father were 
 minded to have his son educated in learning, yet he would not he should be 
 ignorant of civil and gentlemanlike exercises; insomuch that he used himself 
 to shoot ; and many times his father permitted him to hunt and hawk, and 
 to ride rough horses ; so that when he was a bishop, he feared not to ride the 
 roughest horses that came into his stables ; which he would do very comely ; 
 as otherwise at all times there was not any in his house that would become 
 an horse better. And after his studies, when it was time for recreation, he 
 would both hawk and hunt, the game being prepared for him. And 
 sometimes he would shoot in the long-bow, and many times kill the deer 
 with his cross-bow, though his sight was not perfect; for he was pore 
 blind. 
 
 " But to return to his younger days. He lost his father early ; but his 
 mother, at the age of fourteen years, anno 1 503, sent him to study at Cam- 
 bridge : where he was nursled in the grossest kind of sophistry, logick, 
 phylosophy moral and natural, not in the text of the old philosophers, but 
 chiefly in the dark riddles of Duns, and other subtle questionists ; and in 
 
126 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Arselacton in Nottinghamshire, of whose said name and familie 
 there remaineth at these daies one manour and mansion house in 
 Lincolneshire, called Cranmer hall, sometime of heritage of the 
 said stocke and familie. Who being from his infancie kept at 
 schoole, and brought up not without much good civilitie, came in 
 processe of time unto the universitie of Cambridge, and there 
 prospering in right good knowledge, amongst the better sort of 
 students, was chosen fellow of Jesus college, in Cambridge. And 
 so being maister of arts, and fellow of the same college, it chanced 
 him to marry a gentlemans daughter : by meanes whereof hee 
 lost and gave over his fellowship there, and became the reader in 
 Buckingham college : and for that hee would with more diligence 
 apply that his office of reading, he placed his said wife in an inne, 
 called the Dolphin in Cambridge, the wife of the house being of 
 affinitie unto hir. By reason whereof, and for his often resort 
 unto his wife in that inne, hee was much marked of some popish 
 marchants : whereupon rose the slanderous noise and report 
 against him, after he was preferred to the archbishoprick of Can- 
 terbury, raised up by the malicious disdain of certaine malignant 
 adversaries to Christ and his truth, bruting abroad every where, 
 that he was but an hostler, and therefore without all good 
 learning. Of whose malicious reports, one of their practises 
 in that behalfe shall hereafter be declared, as place and time shall 
 serve. 
 
 But in the meane time to returne to the matter present. 
 Whilest this said maister Cranmer continued as a reader in Buck- 
 ingham college, his wife died in childbed. After whose death, 
 
 , the maister and fellowes of Jesus college desirous ao-aine of their 
 old companion, namelie for his towardnesse in learning, chose him 
 
 [ againe fellow of the same college. Where he remaining at his 
 studie, became in fewe yeares after, the reader of divinitie lecture 
 in the same college, and in such speciall estimation and reputa- 
 tion with the whole universitie, that being doctor of divinity, he 
 was commonly appointed one of the heads (which are two or 
 
 these he lost his time, till he came to two-and-twenty years of age. After 
 that, he gave himself to the reading of Faber, Erasmus, good Latin authors, 
 four or five years together, unto the time that Luther began to write. And 
 then considering what great controversy was in matters of religion, not only 
 in trifles, but in the chiefest articles of our salvation, he bent himself to try 
 out the truth herein." Life of Cranmer, p. 2. Compare Fox's Latin edition, 
 p. 708, &c. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 127 
 
 three of the chiefest learned men) to examine such as yearely pro- 
 fesse in commencement, either bachelers, or doctors of divinitie, 
 by whose approbation the whole universitie licenseth them to pro- 
 ceed unto their degree : and againe by whose disallowance the 
 universitie also rejecteth them for a time to proceed, until they be 
 better furnished with more knowledge. 
 
 Now D. Cranmer ever much favouring the knowledge of the 
 Scripture, would never admit any to proceed in divinity, unless 
 they were substantially seene in the storie of the Bible : by meanes 
 wherof certaine friers, and other religious persons, who were prin- 
 cipally brought up in the study of schoole authors, without regard 
 had to the authoritie of Scriptures, were commonly rejected by 
 him, so that he was for that his severe examination, of the reli- 
 gious sort much hated, and had in great indignation : and yet it 
 came to passe in the end, that divers of them being thus compelled 
 to study the Scriptures, became afterwards very well learned and 
 wel affected, in so much, that when they proceeded doctors of 
 divinitie, they could not overmuch extoll and commend M. Dr. 
 Cranmers goodness towards them, who had for a time put them 
 back, to aspire unto better knowledge and perfection. Among 
 whom D. Barret a white frier, who afterwards dwelt at Norwich, 
 was after that sort handled, giving him no lesse commendation for 
 his happy rejecting of him for a better amendment. Thus much 
 I repeate, that our popish sort of ignorant priests may well under- 
 stand that this his exercise, kinde of life, and vocation, was not 
 altogither hostler like. 
 
 Well, to go forwards : like as he was neither in fame unknowne, 
 nor in knowledge obscure, so was hee greatly solicited by doctor 
 Capon, to have been one of the fellowes in the foundation of car- 
 dinall Wolseis college in Oxford (which he utterly refused, not 
 without danger of indignation.) Notwithstanding foreseeing that 
 which after chauncecl, to the utter confusion of many well affected 
 learned men 2 there, without consideration (because mans glorie 
 was there more sought for, than Gods) he stood to the danger of 
 the said indignation, which chanced more prosperously unto him 
 within fewe yeares after than hee looked for. For whiles he thus 
 
 2 Well affected learned men.'] " All these " (as Strype tells us, after naming 
 several of them) " were cast into prison, for suspicion of heresy : and divers 
 through the hardships thereof died ; so that well it was for Cranmer that he 
 went not." Life of Cranmer, p. 3. 
 
128 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 continued in Cambridge, the great and waighty cause of king 
 Henry the viii. his divorce with the lady Katherine dowager of 
 Spain, came into question, which being many waies by the space 
 of two or three yeres amongst the canonists, civilians, and other 
 learned men diversly disputed and debated, it came to passe that 
 this said doctor Cranmer, by reason that the plague was in Cam- 
 bridge, resorted to Waltham Abbey, to one M. Cresseys house 
 there, whose wife was of kinne to the saide M. Cranmer. And 
 for that he had two sonnes of the said Cressey with him at Cam- 
 bridge as his pupilles, he rested at Waltham Crosse, at the house 
 of the said maister Cressey, with the said two children, during 
 that summer time, whiles the plague reigned. 
 
 In this summer time cardinall Campeius and cardinall Wolsey, 
 being in commission from the pope, to heare and determine that 
 great cause in controversie betweene the king and the queene his 
 pretended wife, dalied and delayed all the sommer time untill 
 the moneth of August came in, hearing the said cause in contro- 
 versie debated. When August was come, the said cardinals, 
 little minded to proceed to sentence given, tooke occasion to 
 finish their commission, and not further to determine therein, 
 pretending not to bee permitted by the lawes to keepe courts of 
 ecclesiastical matters in harvest time ; which sodain stay and giv- 
 ing over of the said commission by both cardinalls, being unknowne 
 to the king, it so much mooved him, that he taking it as a mock 
 at the cardinalles hands, commanded the dukes of Norfolke and 
 Suffolke to dispatche forthwith cardinall Campeius home againe 
 to Rome, and so in haste remooved himself from London to Walt- 
 ham, for a night or twaine whiles his householde remooved to 
 Greenewich : by meanes whereof it chanced that the harbengers 
 lodged doctor Stephens 3 secretary, and D. Foxe 4 almosiner (who 
 were the chief furtherers, preferrers and defendors on the kings 
 behalfe of the said cause) in the house of the said M. Cressey, 
 where the said doctor Cranmer was also lodged and resident. 
 When supper time came, they all three doctors met togither, 
 doctor Stephens and doctor Foxe much marvelling of D. Cran- 
 mers being there. Who declared to them the cause of his there 
 being, namely, for that the plague was in Cambridge. And as 
 
 3 Doctor Stephens."] Stephen Gardiner. See vol. i. p. 543 n. 
 
 4 D. Foxe.] Edward Fox, afterwards bishop of Hereford. See vol. ii. 
 p. 253, n. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 129 
 
 they were of old acquaintance, so the secretary and the almosiner 
 right well entertained D. Cranmer, minding to understand part of 
 his opinion touching their great businesse they had in hand. 
 And so as good occasion served, whiles they were at supper, 
 they conferd with doctor Cranmer concerning the kings cause, 
 requesting him of his judgment and opinion what he thought 
 therein. 
 
 Wherefore D. Cranmer answered, that he could say little to 
 the matter, for that hee had not studied nor looked for it. Not- 
 withstanding hee said to them, that in his opinion they made 
 more adoe in prosecuting the law ecclesiasticall, than needed. 
 "It were better as I suppose, 1- ' quoth D. Cranmer, "that the 
 question, whether a man may marry his brothers wife or no, were 
 decided and discussed by the divines, and by the authoritie of the 
 word of God, whereby the conscience of the prince might bee 
 better satisfied and quieted, than thus from yeare to yeare by 
 frustratorie delaies to prolong the time, leaving the very truth of 
 the matter unboulted out by the word of God. There is but one 
 truth in it, which the Scripture will soon declare, make open and 
 manifest, being by learned men well handled ; and that may be 
 as well done in England in the universities here, as at Rome or 
 elsewhere in any forain nation, the authority whereof will compell 
 any judge soone to come to a definitive sentence : and therefore 
 as I take it, you might this way have made an ende of this matter 
 long sithens." When D. Cranmer had thus ended his tale, the 
 other two well liked of his devise 5 , and wished that they had so 
 proceeded afore time ; and thereupon conceived some matter of 
 that devise to instruct the king withall, who then was minded to 
 send to Rome againe for a new commission. 
 
 Now, the next day when the king removed to Greenwich, like 
 
 5 His devise.'] Collier, in his Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. p. 52, and 
 Fiddes in the Life of Wolsey, p. 444, assign very strong reasons against the 
 possibility of Cranmer's being the first to suggest the expedient of resorting 
 to the universities for a solution of the grand question in the divorce. The 
 universities in fact had been consulted on that point, before the date of this 
 interview at Waltham, and Wolsey, it seems, was the first adviser of that 
 measure. It is further worthy of remark, that the writer of the Life of 
 Bishop Fisher (who calls himself Thomas Bailey, D. D.) affirms that the ar- 
 ticle opened and maintained by Cranmer at this meeting with the courtiers 
 was that of the Kings Supremacy, p. 96, &c. edit. 3. 
 
 This interview at Waltham was about August 1529- Strype's Life of 
 Cranmer, p. 4. 
 
 VOL. III. K 
 
130 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 as hee tooke himselfe not well handled by the cardinalls in thus 
 deferring his cause, so his minde being unquieted, and desirous 
 of an end of his long and tedious suite, he called to him these 
 his two principall doers in his said cause, namely, the said D. 
 Stephens and D. Foxe, saying unto them, " What now my 
 maisters, 11 (quoth the king) " shall we doe in this infinite cause 
 of mine ? I see by it there must be a new commission procured 
 from Rome, and when we shall have an end, God knoweth, and 
 not I. 11 
 
 When the king had said somewhat his mind herein, the almo- 
 siner D. Fox said unto the king againe, " Wee trust that there 
 shall be better waies devised for your majestie, then to make tra- 
 vell so farre as to Rome any more in your highnesse cause, which 
 by chance was put into our heads this other night being at 
 Waltham.' > '' The king beeing very desirous to understand his 
 meaning, said, " Who hath taken in hand to instruct you by any 
 better or shorter way to proceede in our said cause V Then said 
 D. Fox, " It chanced us to be lodged at Waltham in M. Cres- 
 seis house this other night, your highnes being there, where we 
 met with an olde acquaintance of ours, named D. Oranmer, with 
 whom having conference concerning your highnes cause, he 
 thought that the next way were, first to instruct and quiet your 
 majesties conscience by trying your highnesse question out by 
 the authoritie of the word of God, and thereupon to proceede to 
 a finall sentence." With this report the secretaire was not con- 
 tent with the almosiner, for that hee did not utter this devise as 
 of their owne invention. And when the secretarie would have 
 seemed by colourable wordes to make it appeare to the king, that 
 they of themselves had devised that meanes : the king then said, 
 " where is that doctor Cranmer ; is he still at Waltham V They 
 answered that they left him there. " Mary,' 1 '' said the king, " I 
 wil surely speake with him, and therfore let him be sent for out 
 of hand. I perceive," quoth the king, " that that man hath the 
 sow by the right eare 6 . And if I had knowne this devise but 
 two yeare ago, it had been in my waie a great peece of money, 
 and had also ridde me out of much disquietnesse." 
 
 e The sow by the right eare.'] It is often curious to observe what appear 
 trifling differences. In the Life of Bishop Fisher just referred to, this pas- 
 sage is thus given, p. 90. " The king swore, by his wonted oath, Mother of 
 God, that man hath the right sow by the ear." This also is the version of the 
 well known story of queen Elizabeth and the mayor of Salisbury. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 131 
 
 Whereupon doctor Cranmer was sent for, and beeing removed 
 from Waltham to Cambridge, and so towards his friends in Not- 
 tingham shire, a poste went for him. But when hee came to 
 London, he began to quarrell with these two his acquaintances, 
 that he by their meanes was thus troubled, and brought thither 
 to be cumbered in a matter wherein he had nothing at all tra- 
 velled in studie, and therefore most instantly intreated them, 
 that they would make his excuse in such sort, that he might bee 
 dispatched away from comming in the kings presence. They pro- 
 mised and tooke the matter upon them so to doe, if by any 
 meanes they might compasse it. But all was in vaine ; for the 
 more they began to excuse doctor Cranmers absence, the more 
 the king chid with them, for that they brought him not out of 
 hand to his presence, so that no excuse serving he was feine 
 undelaiedly to come to the court unto the king, whom the gentle 
 prince benignely accepting, demanded his name, and said unto 
 him, " Were you not at Waltham such a time, in the company 
 of my secretaire and my almosiner V Doctor Cranmer affirming 
 the same, the king said againe : " Had you not conference with 
 them concerning our matter of divorce now in question after this 
 sort, 11 repeating the maner and order thereof. " That is right 
 true, if it please your higlmesse, 11 quoth doctor Cranmer. " Well, 11 
 said the king, " I wel perceive that you have the right scope of 
 this matter. You must understand " (quoth the king) " that I 
 have been long troubled in conscience, and now I perceive that 
 by this meanes I might have beene long ago relieved one way or 
 other from the same, if wee had this way proceeded. And there- 
 fore maister doctour, I pray you, and neverthelesse because you 
 are a subject, I charge and commaund you (all your other busi- 
 nesse and affaires set apart) to take some paines to see this my 
 cause to be furthered according to your devise, as much as it 
 may lie in you, so that I may shortly understand whereunto I 
 may trust. For this I protest before God and the world, that 
 I seeke not to be divorced from the queene, if by any meanes I 
 might justly be perswaded that this our matrimonie were inviola- 
 ble, and not against the lawes of God : for otherwise there was 
 never cause to move mee to seeke any such extreamitie. Neither 
 was there ever prince had a more gentle, a more obedient and 
 loving companion and wife than the queene is, nor I never fan- 
 sied woman in all respects better, if this doubt had not risen : 
 assuring you that for the singular vertues wherewith she is en- 
 
 k 2 
 
132 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 dued, besides the consideration of her noble stock, I could be 
 right well contented still to remain with her, if so it would stand 
 with the will and pleasure of almightie God." And thus greatly 
 commending her many and singular qualities, the king said, " I 
 therefore pray you with an indifferent eie, and with as much dex- 
 teritie as lieth in you, that you for your part doe handle the mat- 
 ter for the discharging of both our consciences.'" 
 
 Doctor Cranmer much disabling 7 himselfe to meddle in so 
 weightie a matter, besought the kings highnesse to commit the 
 triall and examining of this matter by the word of God, unto the 
 best learned men of both his universities, Cambridge and Oxford. 
 " You say well, 11 said the king, " and I am content therewith. 
 But yet neverthelesse, I will have you especially to write your 
 minde therein. 11 And so calling the earle of Wiltshire 8 to him, 
 he said, " I pray you, my lord, let doctor Cranmer have enter- 
 tainement in your house at Durham place 9 for a time, to the intent 
 he may be there quiet to accomplishe my request, and let him 
 lacke neither bookes, ne any thing requisite for his studie. 11 And 
 thus after the kings departure, doctor Cranmer went with my 
 lord of Wiltshire unto his house, where he incontinent wrote 
 
 i Much disabling.'] See vol. ii. p. 59. n. 
 
 8 Earle of Wiltshire.'] The father of Anne Boleyn. 
 
 9 Your house at Durham place.] The antient palace of the see of Durham 
 built originally by bishop Beck, in the reign of Edw. I. Its site now forms 
 part of the Adelphi in the Strand, and the name is still preserved in Durham 
 yard. Bishop Tunstal exchanged it with Henry VIII. who made it a palace. 
 " Be it known to all whom it concerns, that the word [place, i. e. palace] is 
 only applicable to the habitations of princes, or princely persons, and that 
 it is with all the impropriety of vanity bestowed on the houses of those who 
 have luckily acquired money enough to pile on one another a greater quan- 
 tity of stones or bricks than their neighbours. How many imaginary parks 
 have been formed within precincts where deer were never seen ! and how 
 many houses misnamed halls, which never had attached to them the privi- 
 lege of a manor!" Pennant's Hist, of London, p. 193. 8vo. ed. Henry 
 appears to have granted Durham place to the earl of Wiltshire, and after- 
 wards to have resumed it ; for in 1540 a tournament in honour of his nuptials 
 with Anne of Cleves was held there. Under Edward VI. it was at first the 
 mint, afterwards the residence of the duke of Northumberland, and in it 
 lady Jane Grey was married in May, 1553. Durham house was reckoned 
 one of the royal palaces belonging to queen Elizabeth, who granted the use 
 of it to sir Walter Raleigh. The see of Durham once more regained its 
 ancient dwelling, which, however, was finally alienated in 1640 to the earl of 
 Pembroke, who pulled it down and built houses on the site. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 133 
 
 his mind concerning the kings question : adding to the same, 
 besides the authoritie of the Scriptures, of generall councells, 
 and of auncient writers, also his opinion which was this, That 
 the bishop of Borne had no such authoritie, as whereby he might dis- 
 pense with the word of God and the Scripture. When doctor 
 Oranmer had made this booke ', and committed it to the king, 
 the king said to him, " Will you abide by this, that you have 
 here written, before the bishop of Rome V " That will I doe by 
 God's grace," quoth doctor Cranmer, " if your majesty do send 
 me thither. 1 ' 1 " Mary," quoth the king, " I will send you even 
 to him in a sure ambassage." 
 
 And thus by meanes of doctor Cranmers handling of this mat- 
 ter with the king, not only certaine learned men were sent abroad 
 to the most part of the universities in Christendome, to dispute 
 the question, but also the same beeing by commission disputed 
 by the divines in both the universities of Cambridge and Oxford, 
 it was there concluded that no such matrimonie was by the worde 
 of God lawfull. 
 
 Whereupon a solemne ambassage was then 2 prepared and sent 
 to the bishop of Rome, then beeing at Bononie, wherein went 
 the earle of Wiltshire, doctour Cranmer, doctour Stokesly, doc- 
 tour Carne, doctour Bennet 3 , and divers other learned men and 
 gentlemen. 
 
 And when the time came that they should come before the 
 bishop of Rome to declare the cause of their ambassage, the 
 bishop sitting on high in his cloth of estate, and in his rich ap- 
 parell, with his sandales on his feete, offering as it were, his foote 
 to be kissed 4 of the ambassadours, the earle of Wiltshire dis- 
 
 1 This booke. ] " They made exception also generally against all such as 
 had allowed Dr. Cranmer's Book, inasmuch as they had already declared 
 their opinion." Gardiner and Fox's Letter to the King from Cambridge, 
 Feb. 1530. Burnet's Hist, of the Reformation, vol. i. Records, No. 32. 
 p. 79. 
 
 2 Then.'] in 1529-30. 
 
 3 Bennet.~] John Stokesley, afterwards bishop of London, Carne who was 
 afterwards sir Edward Carne, and Dr. William Bennet. With them were 
 joined Edward Lee, elect archbishop of York and Dr. Tregonwell. 
 
 4 Foote to be kissed.] Bishop Tonstall, in his famous sermon against the 
 pope's supremacy, preached before king Henry, on Palm Sunday, 1539, 
 says, " Christ offered his fete being bare to be washed with tears and kissed, 
 as appeareth by the gospel of Luke — but the bishop of Rome offreth his fete 
 to be kyssed, shod with his shoes on : for 1 saw myself, being then present 
 
134 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 claining thereat, stoode still and made no countenance thereunto, 
 so that all the rest kept themselves from that idolatry. 
 
 Howbeit, one thing here is not to be omitted, as a prognos- 
 ticate of our separation from the see of Rome, which then 
 chauncecl by a spaniell of the earle of Wiltshire. For he having 
 there a great spaniell which came out of England with him, 
 stoode directly between the earle and the bishop of Rome. 
 
 When the said bishop had advaunced forth his foote to be 
 kissed, now whether the spaniell perceived the bishops foote of 
 another nature than it ought to bee, and so taking it to be some 
 kinde of repast, or whether it was the will of God to shew some 
 token by a dogge unto the bishop of this inordinate pride, that 
 his feete were more meete to be bitten of dogges, than kissed of 
 Christian men : the spaniell (I say) when the bishop extended 
 his foote to bee kist, no man regarding the same, straightway 
 (as though hee had beene of purpose appointed thereunto) went 
 directly to the popes feet, and not only kissed the same unma- 
 nerly, but as some plainely reported and affirmed, tooke fast with 
 his mouth the great toe of the pope, so that in haste he pulled 
 in his glorious feet from the spaniel. Wherat our men smiling 
 in their sleeves, what they thought, God knoweth. But in fine, 
 the pontificall bishop, after that, sought no more at that present 
 for kissing his feet, but without any further ceremonie gave eare 
 to the ambassadours what they had to say. 
 
 Who entering there before the bishop, offered on the kings 
 behalfe to be defended, that no man jure dvoino, could or ought 
 to marrie his brothers wife ; and that the bishop of Rome by no 
 meanes ought to dispense to the contrarie. Divers promises were 
 made, and sundry daies appointed, wherein the question should 
 
 thirty-four yere ago, when Julius, then bishop of Rome, stode on his fete, and 
 one of his chamberlaynes held up his skirte, because it stode not, as he 
 thought, with his dignitie, that he shulde do it hym selfe, that his shoe might 
 appere, whiles a noble manne of greate age dyd prostrate hym selfe upon the 
 grounde and kyssed his shoe : which he stately sufFered to be done, as of 
 dutie ; where me thynke I saw Cornelius the centurion submittyng him 
 selfe to Peter and much honouryng hym ; but I sawe not Peter there to 
 take hym up, and to byd hym ryse, saying, I am a man as thou arte, as 
 saynte Peter dyd saye to Cornelius." Signat. B. 8. C. 1. printed by Bar- 
 thelet; 1539. 
 
 On the ceremonial of kissing the Pope's foot, see Lunadoro's Relatione delta 
 Corie di Roma, part i. cap. xxi. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 135 
 
 have beene disputed ; and when our part was readie to aunswere, 
 no man there appeared to dispute in that behalfe. So in the 
 ende, the bishop making to our ambassadours good countenance, 
 and gratifying doctor Cranmer with the office of the peniten- 
 tiariship 5 , dismissed them undisputed withall. 
 
 Whereupon the earle of Wiltshire, and the other commissioners, 
 saving doctor Cranmer, returned home againe into England. 
 And forthwith doctor Cranmer went to the emperour, being in 
 his journey towards Vienna, in expedition against the Turke, 
 there to answere such learned men of the emperours councell, as 
 would or could say any thing to the contrarie part. Where 
 amongst the rest, at the same time was Cornelius Agrippa 6 , an 
 
 5 Penitentiariship.~] " Siccome qualunque Vescovo usa di tenere presso 
 di se continuamente (poiche si voile Innocenzo III. cap. De qffic. ordinar.) 
 un penitenziere, che assolver possa da que' casi riservati, da' quali non e per- 
 raesso d'assolvere agli ordinarj confessori ; che anzi devono essi consigliarsi 
 per tali casi con esso lui ; cosi il Romano Pontefice, qual vescovo di Roma si 
 elegge un Card. Penitenziere Maggiore, e piu altri Penitenzieri, e maggiori, 
 e minori, che all' uopo servono di detto Maggior Penitenziere, perciocche 
 difficilmente da se solo supplire potrebbe alia multiplicita, de' negozj, e de' 
 ricorsi che a lui vengono fatti per ottenere quelle assoluzioni o dispense, che 
 dalla Romana Sede possonnoesser solo concesse, siccome a lei riservate privati- 
 vamente." Lunadoro, Relazione, fyc. parte ii. cap. xxiii. Thus there were three 
 ranks, the pomitentiarius maximus being a cardinal. The well-known chronicler 
 of the popes and emperors, Martinus Strephus [Martinus Polonus~] archbishop 
 of Gnesnau, was created major pomitentiarius by Nicholas III. in 1277, and 
 it is probable that this is the rank which was now conferred upon Cranmer, 
 namely, that of the second order alluded to by Lunadoro. Fuller, in his 
 Church Hist., book v. p. 182, estimates the dignity at its true value. " Only 
 the pope (who is excellent at making of nothing something by the solemn 
 giving thereof,) made Cranmer supreme penitentiary (an empty title) through- 
 out all his dominions. This was only to stay his stomach, in hope of a more 
 plentiful feast hereafter, if Cranmer had been pleased to take his repast on any 
 popish preferment." 
 
 6 Cornelius Agrippa.~\ The celebrated Henry Cornelius Agrippa was, about 
 this time, in the service of the lady Margaret, regent of the Low Countries, 
 by whose interest he was made historiographer to her brother, the emperor 
 Charles V. Fox is perhaps in error in attributing Agrippa's fall to his opi- 
 nions in Henry's case. His book on the Vanity of Sciences had given great 
 offence, and it was for his De occulta philosophia libri tres that he was accused 
 of magic and thrown into prison at Brussels. There however he did not 
 remain; after fresh vicissitudes of fortune he died in France in 1534 or 1535. 
 Of this erratic genius it has been well said, " NuUi hie parcit j contemnit, 
 scit, nescit, flet, ridet, irascitur, incitatur, carpit omnia. Ipse philosophus, 
 dcemon, heros, deus, et omnia." 
 
136 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 high officer in the emperours court, who having private con- 
 ference with doctour Cranmer in the question, was so fully 
 resolved and satisfied in the matter, that afterwards there was 
 never disputation openly offered to doctor Cranmer in that 
 behalfe. For through the perswasion of Agrippa, all other 
 learned men there were much discouraged : insomuch, that after 
 doctor Cranmer was returned into England, Agrippa fell into 
 such displeasure with the emperour, as some thought, that 
 because of the hindering and discouraging so much the contrarie 
 part, he was committed to prison, where he for sorrow ended his 
 life, as it was reported. In the meane space, while the emperour 
 returned home from Vienna thorow Germany, doctor Cranmer in 
 that voyage had conference with clivers learned men of Germanie 
 concerning the said question, who verie ambiguouslie heretofore 
 conceiving the cause, were fully resolved and satisfied by him. 
 
 This matter thus prospering on doctour Cranmers behalfe, 
 aswel touching the kings question, as concerning the invaliditie 
 of the bishop of Homes authoritie, bishop Warham, then arch- 
 bishop 7 of Canturburie, departed this transitorie life, whereby 
 
 7 Warham, then archbishop.'] " It was in the month of August 1532, that 
 William Warham, archbishop of Canterbury died, a wise and grave man, a 
 great patron of the most learned Erasmus, and once lord chancellor of Eng- 
 land ; who seemed to foresee and foretel, or at least to conjecture, that Tho- 
 mas Cranmer should succeed him, as judging him in his own mind the 
 fittest person for the king's and church's service, in that juncture to enter 
 upon that see. For this truth, methinks, we may pick out of those malicious 
 words of Harpsfield in his Ecclesiastical History, viz. that archbishop War- 
 ham should say, ' That a Thomas should succeed him, who by a loose and 
 remiss indulgence of a licentious sort of life granted to the people, and by 
 unsound doctrines, would more disgrace the church of Canterbury, and all 
 the rest of the church of England, than Thomas the martyr did amplify it by 
 his martyrdom. And that he admonished his nephew and namesake, William 
 Warham, archdeacon of Canterbury, that if any Thomas should succeed in 
 the see while he lived, he should not by any means enter into his service.' 
 
 " It is not unusual, (nay it is seldom otherwise,) for popish historians to 
 stuff their histories with strange prophecies and falsehoods, mixed with some 
 truth. And I suppose the matter might be no more than this ; this grave 
 and sober archbishop was sensible of the gross encroachments of the bishops 
 of Rome upon the authority of the kings of this realm in their own domi- 
 nions; and his judgment stood for the restoring of this imperial crown to its 
 ancient right and sovereignty, and for the abridging the papal power. And 
 knowing how learned a man Dr. Thomas Cranmer was, and perceiving what 
 an able instrument he was like to prove in vindicating the king's right to the 
 supremacy in his own kingdoms, the archbishop upon these accounts, might 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 137 
 
 that dignitie then being in the kings gift and disposition, was 
 immediatly given to D. Cranmer 6 as worthy for his travell, of 
 such a promotion. 
 
 Thus much touching the preferment of doctor Cranmer unto 
 his dignitie, and by what meanes hee atchieved unto the same : 
 not by flatterie, not by bribes, nor by none other unlawfull 
 meanes : which thing I have more at large discoursed, to stop 
 the railing mouthes of such, who being themselves obscure and 
 unlearned, shame not to detract so learned a man most ignomi- 
 niously with the surname of an ostler, who for his godly zeale 
 unto sincere religion, they ought with much humilitie to have 
 had in regard and reputation. 
 
 Now, as concerning his behavior and trade of life towards 
 God and the world, beeing now entred into his said dignitie ; and 
 forsomuch as the apostle S. Paul writing to two bishops, 
 Timothie and Titus, setteth out unto us a perfect description of 
 a true bishop, with all the properties and conditions belonging to 
 the same, unto the which exemplare it shall bee hard in these 
 strange daies to find the image of any bishop correspondent : 
 yet for example sake let us take this archbishop of Canterburie, 
 and trie him by the rule thereof, to see either how neere hee 
 commeth to the description of S. Paul, or else how farre off he 
 swarveth from the common course of other in his time, of his 
 calling. The rule of S. Paul is to be found, 1 Tim. iii. also in his 
 epistle to Titus, chap. i. in these words : 
 
 A bishop must be faultless, as becometh the minister of God. Not 
 stubborne, nor angry, no drunkard, no fighter, nor given to filthy 
 lucre : but harborous, one that loveth goodnes, sober minded, right- 
 eous, holy, temperate, and such as cleaveth unto the true word and 
 doctrine that he may be able to exhort, &c. 
 
 Unto this rule and touchstone, to lay now the life and con- 
 think him the fittest to succeed in the archiepiscopal chair, and might have 
 some reason to believe that the king intended him thereunto." Strype's Life 
 of Cranmer, p. 20, 1. 
 
 8 Given to D. Cranmer. .] Warham died Aug. 23, 1532, and Cranmer was 
 consecrated March 30, 1533. Le Neve's Fasti. P. 8. Of the extreme re- 
 luctance with which he accepted the archbishopric, and of the protestation 
 which he put in against receiving it from any authority of the see of Rome, 
 we shall read the particulars at large, from his own mouth, below. 
 
138 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 versation of the archbishop, we will first begin with that which is 
 thus written, A bishop must bee faultless, as becommeth the minister 
 of God. — Like as no man is without sinne, and everie man carieth 
 with him his especiall vice and fault ; so yet neverthelesse, the 
 apostle meaneth, that the bishop and minister must be faultles, in 
 comparison of the common conversation of men of the world, 
 which seeme more licentiouslie to live at their own liberties and 
 pleasures, then the bishop or minister ought to do, having small 
 regard unto good example giving : which a bishop and minister 
 most carefully ought to consider, least by his dissolute life, the 
 word of God be slandered and evill spoken of. Which thing to 
 avoid, and the better to accomplish this precept of the apostle, 
 this worthy man evermore gave himselfe to continuall studie, not 
 breaking that order that he in the universitie commonly used ; 
 that is, by five of the clocke in the morning at his booke, and so 
 consuming the time in studie and praier untill nine of the clocke, 
 he then applied himselfe (if the princes affaires did not call him 
 away) untill dinner time to heare suters, and to dispatch such 
 matters as appertained unto his speciall cure and charge, com- 
 mitting his temporall affaires both of his houshold and other 
 forraine businesse, unto his officers. So that such things were 
 never impediments neither to his studie, nor to his pastorall 
 charge, which principally consisted in reformation of corrupt 
 religion, and in setting forth of true and sincere doctrine. For 
 the most part alwaies being in commission, he associated himself 
 with learned men for sifting and boulting out of one matter or 
 other 9 , for the commoditie and profit of the church of England. 
 By meanes whereof, and what for his private studie, he was never 
 idle : besides that that hee accounted it no idle point to bestowe 
 one houre or twaine of the day in reading over such works and 
 bookes as daily came from beyond the seas. 
 
 9 One matter or other.'] The archbishop's various sendees of a literary- 
 description in connexion with the progress of the Reformation, are enume- 
 rated, and described chronologically, with great accuracy, perspicuity, and a 
 masterly knowledge of the subject, in a copious preface by professor Jen- 
 kyns, to his edition of the " Remains" of Cranmer published at Oxford, in 
 4 vols. 8vo. a. d. 1833 : a work of great value, which at once does adequate 
 justice, for the first time, to the memory of the archbishop, and the obliga- 
 tions to him of the Christian world, in this most important department of 
 his public duties ; and is also in a very high degree honourable to the well- 
 directed and successful research, the sound judgment, and general abilities of 
 the learned editor. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 139 
 
 After dinner, if any suters were attendant, hee would very 
 diligently heare them, and dispatch them in such sort as everie 
 man commended his lenitie and gentlenesse, although the case 
 required that some whiles divers of them were commited by him 
 to prison. And having no suters after dinner, for an houre or 
 thereabout, hee would play at the chesse, or behold such as could 
 play. That done, then againe to his ordinarie studie, at the 
 which commonly, he for the most part stood, and seldom sate : 
 and there continuing untill five of the clock, he bestowed that 
 houre in hearing the common praier, and walking or using some 
 honest pastime untill supper time. At supper, if he had no 
 appetite (as many times he would not sup) yet would hee sit 
 downe at the table, having his ordinarie provision of his messe 
 furnished with expedient company, hee wearing on his hands his 
 gloves, because hee would (as it were) thereby weane himselfe 
 from eating of meate, but yet keeping the company with such 
 fruitfull talke as did repast and much delight the hearers : so 
 that by this meanes hospitalitie was well furnished, and the almes 
 chest well maintained for reliefe of the poore. After supper hee 
 would consume one houre at the least, in walking, or some other 
 honest pastime, and then againe untill nine of the clocke, at one 
 kinde of studie or other. So that no houre of the day was 
 spent in vaine. But the same was so bestowed, as tended to the 
 glorie of God, the service of the prince, or the commoditie of the 
 church. Which his well bestowing of his time, procured to him 
 most happily a good report of all men, to be in respect of other 
 mens conversation faultlesse, as it became the minister of God. 
 
 That a bishop ought not to be stubborne. 
 
 Secondly, it is required, That a bishop ought not to bee stubborne. 
 With which kind of vice, without great wrong this archbishop in 
 no wise ought to be charged : whose nature was such, as none 
 more gentle, or sooner wonne to any honest sute 1 or purpose ; 
 
 1 To any honest sute.'] " Alas, master secretary," (says he, in a letter to 
 Cromwell, written from Knole, April 22, 1536) " you forget master Smith of 
 the exchequer" (the father, Mr. Jenkyns conjectures, of the celebrated sir 
 Thomas Smith, afterwards secretary of state to king Edward VI. and to queen 
 Elizabeth), " who is near consumed with thought and pensiveness. Even 
 pity moveth me to serve the man (if I could), for his son's sake chiefly, and 
 
140 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 especially in such things, wherein by his word, writing, counsel, 
 or deed, he might gratifie either any gentle or noble man, or doe 
 good to any meane person, or else relieve the needie and poore. 
 Onely in causes pertaining to God or his prince, no man more 
 stout, more constant, or more hard to be wonne : as in that part 
 his earnest defence in the parliament house above three daies 
 togither, in disputing against the sixe articles of Gardiners device, 
 can testifie. And though the king would needs have them upon 
 some politicke consideration to go forward, yet he so handled 
 himselfe aswel in the parliament house, as afterwards by writing, 
 so obediently and with such humble behaviour in words towards 
 his prince, protesting the cause not to be his, but almighty Gods, 
 who was the author of all trueth, that the king did not only well 
 like his defence (willing him to depart out of the parliament 
 house, into the councell chamber, whiles the acte should passe 
 and bee granted, for safeguard of his conscience : which he with 
 humble protestation refused, hoping that his majestie in processe 
 of time would revoke them againe) but also after the parliament 
 was finished, the king perceiving the zealous affection that the 
 archbishop bare towards the defence of his cause, which many 
 waies by Scriptures and manifold authorities and reasons hee had 
 substantially confirmed and defended, sent the lord Cromwell then 
 vicegerent, with the two dukes of Northfolke and Suffolke, and 
 all the lords of the parliament, to dine with him at Lambeth : 
 
 also for his own. I would give a great part of that I have to help him ; and 
 where I cannot myself, I make all my friends help for him : so importune I 
 am upon my friends from my friend's cause ; I suppose more than I would 
 be for mine own, or ever was. Ruth, and importunity of my friend, maketh 
 me so vehement against mine own nature. I have sent this bearer, only to 
 wait upon you until you have an answer of the king, and to put you in con- 
 tinual remembrance ; for much business maketh you to forget many things, 
 and yet I wonder that you remember so many things as you do." Cranmer's 
 Remains, vol. i. p. 162. 
 
 Surely the above hardly looks as if Cranmer was " a slow patron of 
 causes." And yet, it is certain, sir John Cheke so speaks of him to Bucer, 
 who had written in behalf of his friend Sleidan the historian, whose pension 
 from England had been some time unpaid, and Bucer therefore had written, 
 (he tells Cheke,) to Cranmer, to induce him to press the payment. "The 
 archbishop," says Cheke, " is of a benevolent disposition, but a slow patron 
 of causes. . . . For my part, I do not cease to put the archbishop in mind, 
 and I will still do further what I can. Strype's Life of sir John Cheke, 
 p. 70. edit. 1705. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 141 
 
 where it was declared by the vicegerent, and the two dnkes, that 
 it was the kings pleasure, that they all should in his highnesse 
 behalfe, cherish, comfort and animate him, as one that for his 
 travell in that parliament, had shewed himselfe both greatly 
 learned, and also discreete and wise ; and therefore they willed 
 him not to bee discouraged for any thing that was passed con- 
 trarie to his allegations. Hee most humbly thanked the kings 
 majestie of his great goodnesse towards him, and them for all 
 their paines, saying, " I hope in God, that hereafter my allega- 
 tions and authorities shal take place, to the glorie of God and the 
 commoditie of the realme ; in the meane time I will satisfie 
 myselfe with the honourable consent of your honours and the 
 whole parliament." 
 
 Here is to be noted, that this mans stout and godly defence of 
 the truth herein, so bound the princes conscience, that hee would 
 not permit the truth in that man to be clean overthrown with 
 authoritie and power : and therefore this way God working in the 
 princes mind, a plain token was declared hereby, that all things 
 were not so sincerely handled in the confirmation of the said sixe 
 articles, as it ought to have beene, for else the prince might have 
 had a just cause to have borne his great indignation towardes the 
 archbishop. Let us pray that both the like stoutnesse may be 
 perceived in all ecclesiasticall and learned men where the truth 
 ought to be defended, and also the like relenting and flexibilitie 
 may take place in princes and noble men, when they shall have 
 occasion offered them to maintaine the same, so that they utterly 
 overwhelme not the truth by selfe will, power and authoritie. — 
 Now in the ende this archbishops constancie was such towards 
 Gods cause, that hee confirmed all his doings by bitter death in 
 the fire, without respect of any worldly treasure or pleasure. 
 And as touching his stoutnesse in his princes cause, the contrarie 
 resistance 2 of the duke of Northumberland against him proved 
 
 2 The contrarie resistance'] Ridley in his Lamentation of the state of Eng- 
 land, referring to Cranmer and himself, says, " I have heard that Cranmer 
 and another, whom I will not name, were both in high displeasure, the one 
 for shewing his conscience secretly, but plainely and fully in the duke of 
 Somersets cause ; and both of late, but especially Cranmer, for repugning, as 
 they might, against the late spoile of the church goods, taken away only by 
 commandment of the higher powers, without any law, or order of justice, 
 and without any request, or consent of them, to whom they did belong." 
 Fox's Acts, p. 1616. Concerning the dissolution of the chantries, see Strype's 
 
 7 
 
142 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 right well his good minde that waie : which chanced by reason 
 that hee would not consent to the dissolving of chanteries, until 
 the king came of age, to the intent that they might then better 
 serve to furnish his royall estate, then to have so great treasure 
 consumed in his nonage. Which his stoutnes joined with such 
 simplicitie, surely was thought to divers of the councel, a thing 
 incredible, specially in such sort to contend with him, who was so 
 accounted in this realme, as few or none would or durst gainstand 
 him. 
 
 So deare was to him the cause of God, and of his prince, that 
 for the one he would not keepe his conscience clogged, nor for the 
 other lurke or hide his head. Otherwise (as it is said) his verie 
 enemies might easily intreat him in any cause reasonable : and 
 such things as hee granted, hee did without any suspicion of 
 rebraiding or meede therefore : so that hee was altogether voide 
 of the vice of stubbornnes, and rather culpable of over much 
 facilitie and gentlenesse. 
 
 Not angry. 
 
 Then followeth, Not angry. Surely if overmuch patience may 
 be a vice, this man may seeme peradventure to offend rather on 
 this part then on the contrary. Albeit for all his doings I cannot 
 say, for the most part, such was his mortification that way, that 
 few we shall find in whom the saying of our Saviour Christ so 
 much prevailed as with him, who would not onely have a man to 
 forgive his enemies, but also to pray for them : that lesson never 
 went out of his memorie. For it was known that he had many 
 cruell enemies, not for his own deserts, but onely for his religion 
 sake : and yet whatsoever hee was that ever sought his hindrance, 
 either in goods, estimation, or life, and upon conference would 
 seeme never so slenderly any thing to relent or excuse himselfe, 
 hee would both forget the offence committed, and also evermore 
 afterwards friendly entertaine him, and shew such pleasure to 
 him, as by any meanes possible he might performe or declare : 
 insomuch that it came into a common proverbe 3 , Doe unto my L. 
 
 Eccles. Memor., vol. ii. p. 63, 5. 135. Fuller's Hist, of Abbeys, p. 349—55. 
 See index, under Church Property. 
 
 3 A common proverbe.~\ Morice the archbishop's secretary, (see vol. ii. 
 p. 264,) among other particulars respecting his master, communicated by 
 him to archbishop Parker, observes, " As concerning his own regard towards 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 143 
 
 of Canterbury displeasure or a shrewd turne, and then you may bee 
 sure to have him your friend whiles he liveth. Of which his gentle 
 disposition in abstaining from revengement, amongst many exam- 
 ples therof, I will repeat here one. 
 
 It chanced an ignorant priest and parson in the north partes, 
 the towne is not now in remembrance, but hee was a kinsman of 
 one Chersey a grocer, dwelling within London (being one of those 
 priestes that used more to studie at the alehouse, then in his 
 chamber or in his studie), to sit on a time with his honest neighbors 
 at the alehouse within his own parish, where was communication 
 ministered in commendation of my lord Cranmer, archbishop of 
 Canturbury. This said parson envying his name onely for religion 
 sake, said to his neighbors : " what make you of him, 11 quoth he, 
 " hee was but an hostler, and hath no more learning then the gose- 
 lings that go yonder on the greene," with such like slandrous and 
 uncomly words. These honest neighbours of his not well bearing 
 those his unseemely words, articled against him, and sent their 
 complaint to the lord Cromwell, then vicegerent in causes eccle- 
 siastical, who sent for the priest, and committed him to the Fleet, 
 minding to have had him recant those his slanderous words, at 
 Paules crosse. Howbeit the lord Cromwell having great affaires 
 
 slanders and reproach by any man to him imputed or impinged, such as in- 
 tirely knew him can testify, that very little he regarded the bruit thereof : 
 because he altogether travailed evermore from giving of just occasion of de- 
 traction. Whereupon grew and proceeded that notable quality or vertue he 
 had, to be beneficial unto his enemies. Whosoever had reported evil of him, 
 or otherwise wrought to do him displeasure, were the reconciliation never so 
 mean or simple on the behalf of his adversary, if he had any way at all re- 
 lented, the matter was both pardoned and clearly forgotten; and was so 
 voluntarily cast into the satchel of oblivion behind the back parts, that it was 
 more clearly now out of his memory, than it was out of his mind, before it 
 was either commenced or committed. Insomuch that if any such person 
 should have any suit unto him afterward, he might well reckon and be as 
 sure to obtain, as any others of his special friends. On a time, I do remem- 
 ber that Dr. Hethe, late archbishop of York, partly misliking this his over 
 much lenity, by him used, said unto him ' My lord, I now know how to win 
 all things at your hand well enough.' ' How so,' quoth my lord ? ' Marry,' 
 saith Dr. Hethe, ' I perceive, that I must first attempt to do unto you some 
 notable displeasure ; and then by a little relenting obtain of you what I can 
 desire.' Whereat my lord bit his lip, as his manner was, when he was 
 moved, and said, ' You say well : but yet you may be deceived. Howbeit, 
 having some consideration so to do, I may not alter my mind, and accus- 
 tomed condition, as some would have me to do.' " Strype's Life of Cranmer, 
 p. 429. 
 
144 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 of the prince then in hand, forgat his prisoner in the Fleet. So 
 that this Chersey the grocer, understanding, that his kinsman was 
 in durance in the Fleet, only for speaking words against my L. of 
 Canterbury, consulted with the priest, and between them they 
 devised to make sute rather unto the archbishop for his deliver- 
 ance, then to the L. Cromwell, before whom hee was accused : 
 understanding right well that there was great diversity of natures 
 betweene those two estates, the one gentle and full of clemency, 
 and the other severe and somewhat intractable, namely against a 
 papist 4 . So that Chersey took upon him first to try my lord of 
 Canterbury's benignity, namely for that his cosins accusation 
 touched onely the offence against him and none other. Wher- 
 upon the saide Chersey came to one of the archbishop's gentle- 
 
 * Namely against a papist.~] Whereas Cranmer, on principle, often acted 
 with special indulgence and lenity, towards papists ! I shall give the account, 
 as we have it related by his secretary Morice, to archbishop Parker. 
 
 " Again ; one thing he commonly used, wherein many did discommend 
 him, which was this : He always bare a good face and countenance unto the 
 papists, and would, both in word and deed, do very much for them ; pardon- 
 ing their offences ; and on the other side, he was reckoned somewhat over- 
 severe against the protestants. Which being perceived not to be done, but 
 tipon some purpose, on a time a friend of his declared unto him, that he 
 therein did very much harm ; encouraging thereby the papists, and also 
 thereby discouraging the protestants. Whereunto he made this answer and 
 said, What will ye have a man do to him, that is not yet come to the know- 
 ledge of the truth of the gospel, nor perchance as yet called, and whose voca- 
 tion is to me uncertain ? Shall we perhaps in his journey coming towards us, 
 by severity and cruel behaviour overthrow him, and as it were in his voiage 
 stop him ? I take not this to be the way to allure men to embrace the doc- 
 trine of the gospel. And if it be a true rule of our saviour Christ, To do good 
 for evil j then let such as are not yet come to favour religion, learn to follow 
 the doctrine of the gospel by our examples in using them friendly and cha- 
 ritably. — On the other side, such as have tasted of sincere religion, and as it 
 were taken hold of the gospel, and seem in words to maintain the true doc- 
 trine thereof, and then, by the evil example of their lives, most perniciously 
 become stumbling-blocks unto such as are weak, and not at all as yet entered 
 into the voyage ; what would you have me do with them ? bear with them, 
 and wink at their faults ; and so willingly suffer the gospel, by their out- 
 rageous doings, to be trodden under foot ? Using herewith another notable 
 saying of our Saviour, The servant, knowing his lord and master's pleasure 
 and commandment, if he regardeth not the same, is, as a man might say, of 
 all others worthy of many plagues. — And thus with these two scriptures, or 
 doctrines of our saviour Christ, he answered mine elder brother, who was 
 earnest with him for his amendment of this quality. Mr. Isaac, yet living, is 
 a witness of the same." Strype's Life of Cranmer, p. 429, 30. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 145 
 
 men, (whose father bought yearely all his spices and fruit of the 
 said Chersey, and so thereby of familiar acquaintance with the 
 gentleman) who opening to him the trouble wherein his kinsman 
 was, requested that he would be a meanes to my lord his maister, 
 to heare his sute in the behalfe of his kinsman. 
 
 The matter was mooved. The archbishop, like as he was of 
 nature gentle, and of much clemencie, so would he never shewe 
 himselfe strange unto suters, but incontinently sent for the said 
 Chersey. When hee came before him, Chersey declared, that 
 there was a kinsman of his in the Fleete, a priest of the north 
 countrey, " and as I may tell your grace the truth" (quoth 
 Chersey) " a man of small civilitie and of lesse learning. And 
 yet he hath a parsonage there, which now (by reason that my 
 lord Cromwell hath laid him in prison) being in his cure is un- 
 served, and he hath continued in durance above two monethes, and 
 is called to no answere, and knoweth not when he shall come to 
 any ende, so that this his imprisonment consumeth his substance, 
 and will utterly undoe him, unlesse your grace be his good lord." 
 " I knowe not the man " (said the archbishop) " nor what he 
 hath done why he should be thus in trouble." 
 
 Said Chersey againe, " hee onely hath offended against your 
 grace, and against no man else, as may well be perceived by the 
 articles objected against him," the copie wherof the said Chersey 
 then exhibited unto the said archbishop of Canterbury. Who wel 
 perusing the said articles, said, " This is the common talk 5 of all 
 the ignorant papistical priests in England against me. Surely, 
 said he, I was never made privy unto this accusation, nor of his 
 indurance I never heard before this time. Notwithstanding, if 
 there be nothing else to charge him withall against the prince or 
 any of the councel, I will at your request take order with him, 
 and send him home againe to his cure to doe his duetie :" and 
 so therupon sent his ring to the warden of the Fleet, willing him 
 to send the prisoner unto him, with his keeper at afternoone. 
 
 Then the keeper had brought the prisoner at the houre ap- 
 pointed, and Chersey had wel instructed his cousin in any wise 
 to submit himselfe unto the archbishop confessing his faulte, 
 
 5 This is the common talk.~] So in pleading for the discharge of another 
 priest, who had been committed to the Fleet prison for words spoken against 
 him, the archbishop says, " Surely of all sorts of men I am daily informed 
 that priests report the worst of me, and therefore, so to be reported of a 
 priest it should very little grieve me " Remains, vol. i p. 112. 
 
 vol. nr. l 
 
146 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 where by that way he should most easily have an end and win his 
 favour : thus the parson being brought into the garden at Lam- 
 beth, and there sitting under the vine, the archbishop demanded 
 of the parson what was the cause of his indurance, and who com- 
 mitted him to the Fleete \ The parson answered and said, that 
 the lord Cromwel sent him thither, for that certaine malitious 
 parishioners of his parish had wrongfully accused him of words 
 which hee never spake nor meant. Ohersey, hearing his foolish 
 cousin so farre out the way from his former instruction, said, 
 " Thou dastardly dolt and varlet, is this thy promise that thou 
 madest to me I Is there not a great number of thy honest neigh- 
 bors hands against thee, to proove thee a Iyer V " Surely my 
 lord " (quoth Ohersey) " it is pitie to do him good. I am sorie 
 that I have troubled your grace thus far with him." 
 
 " Wei," said the archbishop unto the parson, " if you have not 
 offended me, I can doe you no good, for I am intreated to help 
 one out of trouble that hath offended against me. If my lord 
 Cromwel hath committed you to prison wrongfully, that lieth in 
 himself to amend, and not in me. If your offence only toucheth 
 me, I will be bold to do somwhat for your friends sake heere. 
 If you have not offended against me, then have I nothing to do 
 with you, but that you may go and remain from whence you 
 came." Lord, what ado his kinsman Chersey made with him, 
 calling him all kind of opprobrious names ! In the end my lord 
 of Canturbury, seeming to rise and go his waies, the fond priest 
 fel on his knees, and said, " I beseech your grace to forgive me 
 this offence ; assuring your grace that I spake those words being 
 drunk, and not well advised." " Ah," said my lord, " this is som- 
 what, and yet it is no good excuse : for drunkennesse evermore 
 uttereth that which lieth hid in the heart of man when he is 
 sober," alledging a text or twain out of the Scriptures concerning 
 the vice of drunkennesse, which commeth not now to remem- 
 brance. 
 
 " Now therfore" (said the archbishop) " that you acknowledge 
 somewhat your faulte, I am content to commune with you, 
 hoping that you are at this present of an indifferent sobrietie. 
 Tell me then (quoth he) did you ever see me, or were you ever 
 acquainted with me before this day V The priest answered and 
 said, that never in his life he saw his grace. " Why then " (said 
 the archbishop) " what occasion had you to call me an hostler : 
 and that I had not so much learning as the goselings which then 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 147 
 
 went on the greene before your face ? If I have no learning you 
 may now trie it, and be out of doubt thereof : therefore I pray 
 you appose me, either in grammar or in other liberal sciences, for 
 I have at one time or other tasted partly of them. Or else if you 
 are a divine, say somewhat that waie." 
 
 The priest being amazed at my lords familiar talke, made an- 
 swer and said, " I beseech your grace to pardon me. I am alto- 
 gither unlearned, and understand not the Latine tongue, but very 
 simply. My onely study hath been to say my service and masse, 
 faire and deliberate 6 , which I can doe as well as any priest in the 
 countrey where I dwell, I thank God." " Wei," said the other, 
 " if you will not appose me, I will bee so bold to appose you, and 
 yet as easily as I can devise, and that only in the story of the 
 Bible now in English, in which I suppose that you are daily exer- 
 cised. Tell me therfore who was king Davids father," said my 
 lord. The priest stood still pausing a while and saide ; " In good 
 faith my lord, I have forgotten his name." Then said the other 
 againe to him, " If you cannot tell that, I pray you tell mee 
 then who was Solomons father V The fond foolishe priest without 
 all consideration what was demaunded of him before, made an- 
 swer, " Good my lord beare with me, I am not further seene in 
 the Bible, then is daily read in our service in the church." 
 
 The archbishop then answering, said ; " this my question may 
 be found well answered in your service. But I now well per- 
 ceive, howsoever yee have judged heretofore of my learning, sure 
 I am that you have none at all 7 . But this is the common prac- 
 
 6 Faire and deliberate.^ Compare above, Life of Tindal, vol. ii. p. 189. 
 and note. 
 
 7 Have none at all."] At first sight, it may seem perhaps matter of some 
 surprise, that we should find cases of ignorance so gross as the above, in any 
 of the clergy, after Cranmer was archbishop, and Cromwell vice-gerent in 
 causes ecclesiastical, and when the reformation was now making very consi- 
 derable advances. But it must not be forgotten, that, through all the 
 changes, a great part of the most ignorant of the clergy, were among the 
 most fonvard to conform. The progress of improvement also in the training 
 and education of those intended for the ministry, could only be gradual and 
 slow ; and meanwhile, in truth, from causes to which the reformation itself 
 gave birth, the universities themselves were in a fainting and trembling con- 
 dition ; and rapidly falling into decay, were very incompetent to the due 
 supply of the vacancies which would naturally occur among the parochial 
 clergy even in the ordinary course of affairs. But, still more, the reformation 
 itself did again unhappily, through the influence of the daemon of avarice, and 
 a carnal spirit, tyrannizing in the breasts of patrons, for a time, largely in- 
 
 T, 2 
 
148 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 tise of all you which are ignorant and superstitious priests, to 
 slander, backbite, and hate all such as are learned and well 
 affected towards Gods word and sincere religion. Common reason 
 might have taught you what an unlikely thing it was, and con- 
 trary to all maner of reason, that a prince having two univer- 
 sities within his realnie of well learned men, and desirous to be 
 resolved of as doubtfull a question as these manie yeares was not 
 mooved the like within Christendome, should be driven to that 
 necessitie for the defence of his cause, to send out of his realme 
 an hostler, being a man of no better knowledge then is a gosling, 
 in an embassade to answere all learned men, both in the court 
 of Eome, and the emperors court, in so difficult a question as 
 toucheth the kings matrimonie, and the divorce thereof. I say, 
 if you were men of any reasonable consideration, you might 
 think it both unseemely and uncomely for a prince so to doe. 
 But looke where malice raigneth in man, there reason can take 
 no place : and therefore I see by it, that you are all at a point 
 
 crease the evil ; and led to the placing of men in parochial cures, many of 
 whom probably would never have attained to that dignity, even in the popish 
 times. " The number of those who had been regulars," says Henry Whar- 
 ton in his Specimen of Errors, &c. p. 139, " was now very considerable 
 among the beneficed clergy, by reason that all priests who had been ejected 
 out of religious houses, were enabled to hold benefices ; and that the king 
 also, and other patrons did more readily give benefices to them, that so by 
 that means they might discharge themselves from the obligations of paying 
 their annual pensions any longer to them." So honest Latimer protests 
 against this gross abuse in a strain which ought to have brought heart- 
 rending shame and conviction along with it. It is in his second sermon 
 preached before king Edward. 
 
 " Take away preaching, take away salvation. — But I feare one thing, and 
 it is, least for safety of a little money, you will put in chauntry priests, to 
 save their pensions. But I will tell you, Christ bought soules with his blood, 
 and will ye sell them for gold or silver ? I would not that ye should do with 
 chauntry priestes, as ye dyd with the abbots when abbeies were put down. 
 For when their enormities were first read in the parliament-house, they were 
 so great and abominable, that there was nothing but " Downe with them." 
 But within a while after, the same abbottes were made byshoppes, as there 
 be some of them yet alive, to save and redeeme their pensions. — O Lord ! 
 thinke ye that God is a foole, and seeth it not ? And if he see it, wyll he 
 not punish it ? And so now, for safety of money, I would not that ye 
 shoulde put in chauntrey priestes. I speake not now agaynst such chauntrey 
 priestes as are able to preach. But those that are not able, I would not 
 have them put in ; for, if ye doe this, ye shal aunswere for it." Sermons, 
 fol. 38. b. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 149 
 
 with me, that no reason or authority can perswade you to favour 
 my name, who never meant evill to you, but your both commo- 
 ditie and profite. Howbeit, God amend you all, forgive you, and 
 send you better minds." 
 
 With these words the priest seemed to weepe, and desired his 
 grace to pardon his fault and frailetie, so that by this meanes he 
 might returne to his cure againe, and he would sure recant those 
 his foolish words before his parishioners so soone as hee came 
 home, and would become a new man. " Well," said the arch- 
 bishop, " so had you neede." And giving him a godly admoni- 
 tion to refuse the haunting of the alehouse, and to bestow his 
 time better in the continuall reading of the Scriptures, hee dis- 
 missed him from the Fleet. 
 
 The lord Cromwell perceiving within a fortnight after that his 
 prisoner was sent home without any open punishment, came to 
 Lambeth unto the archbishop, and in a great heate said to him : 
 " My lord, I understand that you have dispatched the northern 
 priest, that I of late sente to the Fleete, home againe, who unho- 
 nestly railed of you, and called you an hostler." 
 
 " Indeede I have so done " (said he againe) " for that in his 
 absence the people of his cure wanted their divine service." " It 
 is verie devout divine service that he saith," quoth the 1. Crom- 
 well : " It were more meete for him to be an hostler then a curate 
 who stickecl not to call you an hostler. But I thought so much 
 what you would doe, and therefore I would not tell you of his 
 knavery when I sent him to prison. Howbeit henceforth, they 
 shall cut your throate, before that I say any thing more to them 
 on your behalfe." " Why \ What would you have done with him?" 
 quoth the archbishop : " there was nothing laid to his charge, 
 other then wordes spoken against me, and now the man is re- 
 pentant and well reconciled, and hath been at great charges in 
 prison : it is time therefore that hee were rid out of his trouble." 
 " Well," said my lord Cromwell, " I meant that he should have 
 preached at Paules crosse a recantation before hee had gone 
 home." " That had binne well clone," quothe the other, " for 
 then you would have had all the world as well to wonder at mee 
 as at him." " Well, well," said the 1. Cromwell : "we shall so 
 long beare with these popish knaves, that at length they will 
 bring us in deed to be wondered at of the whole world." 
 
 This example among other, serveth to declare that there re- 
 mained small desire of revenging in the said archbishop. — But 
 
150 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 what should I say more ? His quietnes and mortification this waie, 
 was such, that it is reported of all that knew him, that he never 
 raged so far with any of his houshold servants, as once to call the 
 meanest of them varlet, or knave in anger, much lesse to reproove 
 a stranger with any reproachefull words. Much unlike in this 
 part to the propertie (as it seemeth) of some other inferiour 
 bishops of this realme, which have not spared to flie in the faces, 
 to pluck off the beards, to burne the hands, to beat and scourge 
 with rods the bodies both of gentlemen, maried men and other, 
 having almost nothing else in their mouth but fooles and knaves, 
 &c. and yet after all this, thinke themselves good perfect bishops : 
 after the rule which followeth and saith, 
 
 No striker, nor fighter. 
 
 No striker, nor fighter. From which kinde of vice, the nature 
 of this archbishop was so far off, as was his doctrine which he 
 professed, and death which he suffered, far off from all condition 
 and example of blinde popery. 
 
 After the prohibition of these foresaid vices, succeedeth the 
 mother of all good vertues necessarily required of all true Chris- 
 tians, but chiefely of a spirituall prelate, which is, 
 
 Not given to filthy lucre, but harhorous. 
 
 Not given to filthy lucre, but harborous, <$fc. The contrarie 
 whereof, was so odious unto saint Paul, that he esteemed the 
 same no lesse then a kind of idolatry, in that it maketh men 
 forget their dutie to God so farre, and in steade of him to worship 
 their treasure. How little this prelate we speake of, was infected 
 with this vice, and how hee was no niggard, all kind of people 
 that knew him, as well learned beyond the seas, and on this side, 
 to whome yearely hee gave in exhibition no small summes of 
 money, as other, both gentlemen, meane men, and poore men, 
 who had in their necessitie, that which hee could conveniently 
 spare, lend, or make, can well testifie. And albeit such was his 
 liberalise to all sorts of men, that no man did lacke whom he 
 could do for, either in giving or lending : yet neverthelesse such 
 was againe his circumspection, that when he was apprehended 
 and committed by queene Mary to the Tower, he owed no man 
 living a peny that could or would demaund any duetie of him, but 
 
 7 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 151 
 
 satisfied every man to the uttermost : where els no small summes 
 of money were owing him of divers persons, which by breaking 
 their billes and obligations, he freely forgave and suppressed 
 before his attainder. Insomuch that when he perceived the fatal 
 end of king Edward should worke to him no good successe 
 touching his bodie and goods, he incontinently called for his 
 officers, his steward and other, commanding them in any wise to 
 pay where any peny was owing, which was out of hand dispatched. 
 And then he said, " now I thanke God I am mine own man, and 
 in conscience, with Gods helpe, able else to answere all the world 
 and worldly adversities ;" which some men supposeth hee might 
 also have avoided, if he would have been counselled by some of 
 his friends. It followeth moreover : 
 
 Harborous. 
 
 And as touching this word harborous, whereby is meant the 
 good maintenance of hospitalitie, so little was this propertie 
 lacking in him, that some men misliking the same, thought it 
 rather a house of overmuch lavishing and unprofitable expence. 
 But as nothing can bee so well done which by some other shall 
 not be maligned and detracted, so neither did this man lacke his 
 cavillers, some finding fault with his overmuch prodigalitie, some 
 on the contrarie part repining and complaining of his spare house, 
 and straight order much under the state of his revenues and 
 calling. Of which two, the first sort must consider the causes 
 which mooved him to that liberal and large kind of expenses. 
 Wherein here commeth to be considered, the time wherein hee 
 served : which was when reformation of religion first began to be 
 advanced. In which time the whole weight and care of the 
 same, most chiefly depended upon his hand. During which season 
 almost for the space of sixteen yeares togither, his house was 
 never lightly unfurnished of a number both of learned men and 
 commissioners from time to time appointed for deciding of eccle- 
 siastical affaires. 
 
 And thus as hee seemed to some over-large and lavishing more 
 then needed in hospitalitie : so on the other side there wanted 
 not some, of whom he was much noted and accused againe, yea 
 and also complained of to k. Henry the eighth, for too slender 
 and niggardly housekeeping, as not worthy to bee accounted 
 
152 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the hospitalitie of a meane gentleman ; as here following shall 
 appeare. 
 
 After that the ample and great possessions, revenues, juels, 
 rich ornaments and other treasures of the abbeies were dissolved 
 and brought into the kings hands, in the dissolving whereof many 
 cormorants were fed and satisfied, and yet not so fullie satisfied, 
 but that within a few yeeres they began to waxe hungry againe : 
 and for so much as no more could bee scraped now out of abbeies, 
 they began to seeke how by some other prey to satisfie their 
 appetites ; which was to tickle the kings eares with the rich 
 revenue of the bishops lands 8 . And to bring this devise to 
 
 3 Of the bishops lands.~\ This base design led to a counter-measure of 
 policy on Cranmer's side, to secure some better cbance of escape for the 
 rights of his see, and of his successors ; but which afforded, as we shall 
 immediately see by the context, a fresh pretext for reproach, to the sacrile- 
 gious and selfish plunderers, sir Thomas Seymour, and the like. This 
 device is thus explained and justified by Morice, Cranmer's faithful 
 secretary, in a letter to Cranmer's first protestant successor, archbishop 
 Parker. 
 
 " And here I must answer for my lord Cranmer against certain objec- 
 tions, which are in divers men's heads, that by his means all preferments, 
 offices, and farms are so given and let out, that his successors have nothing 
 to give or bestow upon their friends and servants ; nor that such hospitality 
 can be kept by reason of his fault, in letting go such things as should have 
 maintained provision of his household. 
 
 " But to answer this in a few words, before I descend to any particular 
 declaration. — It is most true, that if he had not well behaved himself 
 towards his prince and the world, his successors should not have been cum- 
 bered with any piece of temporal revenues ; either lands, woods, or other 
 revenues. And I pray God they may maintain in this mild and quiet time, 
 that which he in a most dangerous world did uphold, and left to his suc- 
 cessors. 
 
 " Yet for better declaration, in answering to those objections, it is to be 
 considered, that when he entered upon his dignity, every man about the king 
 made means to get some reversion of farms, or of other office of him : inso- 
 much that the king himself made means to him for one or two things before 
 he was consecrated ; as for the farm of Wingham-Barton, which was granted 
 unto sir Edward Bainton knight, for fourscore and nineteen years. When 
 my lord perceived, that in such suits as he granted to the king and queen, 
 men would needs have an hundred years save one, he wrote to the chapter 
 of Christ-Church, and willed them in any condition, not to confirm any more 
 of his grants of leases, which were above one and twenty years. By this 
 means much suit was stopped. So that in very deed he gave out his leases 
 but for one and twenty years. Which would not satisfy the greedy appetites 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 153 
 
 passe, they procured sir Thomas Seiraour 9 knight, of the privy 
 chamber, to be a promoter of the matter : who not in all points 
 much favouring the archbishop, having time and a convenient 
 occasion, declared to the king that my lord of Oanturbury did 
 nothing els but sell his woods and let his leases by great and 
 many fines, making havocke of all the roialties of the arch- 
 
 of some men ; and therefore they found out a provision for it. For when 
 my lord had let out certain goodly farms at Pinner, Heyes, Harrow on the 
 Hill, Mortlake, &c. to the number of ten or twelve farms, for one and 
 twenty years ; taking no manner of fine for them, all these farms by and by 
 were put into an exchange for the king : and the king had them not in pos- 
 session six days, but they were my lord North's, and other men's. And 
 they were not past one year in their possessions, but that the reversion of 
 every one of them was sold for more years ; some for an hundred pounds, 
 and some for more, some for less ; making sweepstakes of altogethers. And 
 so was my lord used in all things almost that he did let out for one and 
 twenty years. 
 
 " By means whereof justice Hales, and other of his counsel learned in 
 the laws, advised him to let out his farms for many years, which might be a 
 mean, that they should not be so much desired in exchanges as they were : 
 for those farms which came to my lord, came with years enough upon their 
 backs. — And so upon this conclusion my lord was fain to alter his purpose 
 in letting of his farms. Whereupon he did let S. Gregory's in Canterbury, 
 to Mr. Nevyl, the priory of Dover, Chislet park, and Curleswood park, 
 with others, for so many years as he did, on purpose to stay them, or else he 
 had gone without them, one time or other. And as I heard say, since your 
 grace was elect, Curleswood park was in exchange, and the rent thereof 
 paid for one half year unto the queen's use : but so soon as they understood 
 there were so many years to come, it was reversed to the archbishopric 
 again : — So that hereby partly may be perceived in what state my lord Cran- 
 mer stood with his lands .... 
 
 " And therefore let men leave off that report of him that he was not bene- 
 ficial to his successors. Other bishops, some of them lost whole manors and 
 lordships, without any exchange at all. — Thus much my conscience hath 
 compelled me to say in defence of my lord and master's good name : whom I 
 knew to take as much care for his successors in that bishopric, as ever did 
 archbishop, or shall ; and would have as much advanced the same, if the 
 iniquity of the world would have permitted him." Strype's Life of Cranmer, 
 p. 434 — 6. Compare Anth. Harmer's Specimen of Errors, &c, p. 100, 1. 
 and Cranmer's Remains, vol. i. p. 319. Also, for some account of lands 
 received by Cranmer in exchange, see Strype's Life, b. ii. c. xxix. 
 
 9 Sir Thomas Seimour.~\ The same who afterwards was lord Seymour of 
 Sudeley, lord high-admiral, and husband of Henry's widow, queen Catherine 
 Parr. He was beheaded in 1549, during the protectorate of his brother, the 
 duke of Somerset. 
 
154 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 bishopricke, and that onely to the intent to gather up treasure J 
 for his wife and his children, keeping no raaner of hospitalitie, in 
 respect of so great a revenevve : advertising the king further, that 
 it was the opinion of many wise men, that it were more meete 
 for the bishops to have a sufficient yeerely stipend in money out 
 of the exchequer, then to bee cumbered with those temporall 
 affaires of their roialties, being impediments unto their studie, 
 and pastorall charge, and his highnes to have their lands and 
 
 1 To gather up treasured] On the contrary there is extant evidence more 
 than enough to show abundantly, that he was often put to no small difficulty 
 to provide sufficiently for the wants of the day that was passing over him ; 
 thus, when he sends a present of a buck to his old college, Jesus, in Cam- 
 bridge, he is fain to borrow a noble of the master, " towards the baking and 
 seasoning " of the venison : " And whensoever " (says he) " I have so much 
 money beforehand, as I am now behindhand, I shall repay your noble again." 
 Remains, vol. i. p. 34. So he has often occasion in his letters to speak of his 
 debts. But one passage in reply apparently to some reflexion by sir Wm. 
 Cecil, (then secretary of state, and afterwards the great lord Burghley,) on his 
 parsimony, and supposed inclination to get rich, will excuse us from all fur- 
 ther observation on this point. The time of the letter is not less than twenty 
 years after he was made archbishop. 
 
 " As for your admonition I take it most thankfully, as I have ever been 
 most glad to be admonished by my friends, accounting no man so foolish as 
 he that will not hear friendly admonishments. But as for the saying of S. 
 Paul, Qui volunt ditescere, incidunt in fentationem, I fear it not half so much as 
 I do stark beggary. For I took not half so much care for my living, when I 
 was a scholar of Cambridge, as I do at this present. For although I have now 
 much more revenue, yet I have much more to do withal : and have more care 
 to live now as an archbishop, than I had at that time to live like a scholar." 
 
 Cecil's animadversions seem not to have been confined to the archbishop, 
 but to have extended to other bishops also. Cranmer therefore does not 
 leave them also, without that defence which the truth of the case demanded. 
 
 " And if I knew any bishop " (says he) " that were covetous, I would 
 surely admonish him, but I know none, but all beggars except it be one," 
 (probably Robert Holgate, archbishop of York; see Jenkyns in n.) "and yet 
 I dare well say, he is not very rich. If you know any, I beseech you to ad- 
 vertise me, for peradventure I may advise him better than you. — To be short, 
 I am not so doted to set my mind upon things here, which neither I can 
 carry away with me, nor tarry long with them." Remains, vol. i. p. 351, 2. 
 
 "We would hope that the Cecil here received from the calm deportment, 
 and the modest yet impressive vindication of Cranmer, a rebuke, and convic- 
 tion, as effectual in his case, as that by which we shall soon have to see a 
 Seymour was overwhelmed, under the reproaches of the appalling voice, and 
 of the fiery impassioned flashes of the awful eye of Henry. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. ]55 
 
 roialties converted to his proper use, which besides their honest 
 stipends, would bee unto his majesty no small commoditie and 
 profit. 
 
 When the king had heard his faire tale, he said little there- 
 unto, other then this, " Wei 11 (quoth he) " we will talk more of 
 this matter at an other time. 11 Now, within a fortnight after or 
 thereabout, (whether by chance, or of set purpose, it is not 
 known) it came to passe, that one day his highnesse going to 
 dinner had washed, (sir Thomas Seimor then holding the ewer) 
 and said to the said sir Thomas, " Go you out of hand to 
 Lambeth unto my lord of Canturbury, and bid him to be with 
 me at two of the clocke at afternoone, and faile not. 11 Sir Thomas 
 straightwaies went to Lambeth, and as he came to the gate the 
 porter being in the lodge, came out and conveighed him to the 
 hall, which was thoroughly furnished and set, both with the 
 houshold servants and strangers, with four principal head messes 
 of officers, as daily it was accustomed 2 to be. When sir Thomas 
 Seimor sawe that stately large hall so well set and furnished, 
 beeing therewith abashed, and somewhat guilty of an untruth 
 told to the king before, hee retired backe, and would needes 
 have gone to the archbishop of Canturbury by the chappell, and 
 not through the hall. Richard Nevell gentleman, then steward 
 of the houshold, perceiving his retire, came by and by unto him, 
 and after gentle intertainement, demanded of him whether hee 
 would speak with my lord or no I Sir Thomas said, that he 
 must needs do so from the kings highnes, saying unto him, " and 
 this way I am going to my lords grace. 11 " Sir, 11 said the 
 steward, " you cannot go that way, for the doore is fast shut, in 
 the dinner time :"" and so by gentle meanes brought him up to 
 my lords chamber through the hall, who then was at dinner ; 
 with whom hee dined, after he had done his message, whose 
 ordinarie fare might alwaies well beseem a right honorable per- 
 
 2 It was accustomed. ~\ " There were generally three tables spread in the 
 archbishop's hall, and served at the same time : the archbishop's table, at 
 which ordinarily sate none but peers of the i-ealm, privy-counsellors, and 
 gentlemen of the greatest quality : the almoner's table, at which sate the 
 chaplains, and all guests of the clergy, beneath diocesan bishops and abbots : 
 the steward's table, at which sate all other gentlemen. The suffragan bishops 
 were wont to sit at the almoner's table." — Hen. Wharton's Observations on 
 Strype's Cranm.tr, in the Appendix to that work, p. 258. Compare Strype's 
 Life of Parker, p. 155, 6. Appendix. 
 
156 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 sonage. When dinner was scarse done, sir Thomas took his 
 leave of my lord, and went againe to the court. 
 
 So soone as the kings highnesse saw him, he saide to him, 
 " Have you been with my lord of Canturburie V Sir Thomas 
 answered, " That I have if it please your majestie, and he will be 
 with your highnes straight waies." " Dined you not with him?" 
 said the king : " Yes sir" (said he) " that have I done." And 
 with that word, whether hee espied by the kings countenance, or 
 by his words any thing tending to displeasure, he straightway 
 without delay, kneeled down upon his knee, and said, " I beseech 
 your majesty to pardon me : I doe now well remember and 
 understand, that of late I tolde your highnesse a great untruth 
 concerning my lord of Canturburies house keeping : but from 
 henceforth I intend never to beleeve that person which did put 
 that vaine tale into my head : for I assure your highnesse that I 
 never sawe so honorable a hall set in this realme, (besides your 
 majesties hall) in all my life, with better order, and so wel fur- 
 nished in each degree. If I had not seen it my selfe, I could 
 never have beleeved it ; and himselfe also so honourablie served." 
 
 " Ah sir," quoth the kings highnesse : " Have you now espied 
 the truth I I thought you would tell me another tale when you 
 had bin there. He was a very varlet (quoth the king) that told 
 you that tale : for he spendeth (ah good man, said the king) all 
 that he hath in house keeping. But now I perceive which way 
 the wind bloweth. There are a sort of you to whom I have 
 liberally given of the possessions and revenewes of the suppressed 
 monasteries, which like as you have lightly gotten, so have you 
 more unthriftily spent, some at dice, other some in gay apparel, 
 and other waies worse, I feare me : and now that all is gone you 
 would fain have me make an other chevaunce with the bishops 
 lands, to accomplish your greedie appetites. But let no other 
 bishops bestow their revenewes worse then my lord of Cantur- 
 burie doth, then shall you have no cause to complain of their 
 keeping of house." 
 
 And thus the tale being shut up, and ended by the kings 
 highnesse, neither sir Thomas Seimor, nor none else on his 
 behalfe ever after durst renue, or revive that sute any more in 
 king Henries daies : so that it may be evident to all indifferent 
 men, the liberalise of the archbishop in house keeping what it 
 was, which being defended, and commended by the prince him- 
 selfe, rather may give a good example to his posteritie to follow, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 157 
 
 then was then to be depraved of any private subject, such as 
 knew him not. 
 
 In which archbishop this moreover is to bee noted, with a 
 memorandum, touching the reliefe of the poore, impotent, sick, 
 and such as then came from the wars at Bullen, and other parts 
 beyond the seas, lame, wounded, and destitute : for whome he 
 provided, besides his mansion house at Beckisborne in Kent, the 
 parsonage barne well furnished with certaine lodgings for the sicke 
 and maimed souldiors. To whom were also appointed the almo- 
 siner, a physicion, and a surgeon to attend upon them, and to 
 dresse and cure such as were not able to resort to their countries, 
 having daily from the bishops kit chin hot broth and meate ; for 
 otherwise the common almes of the householcle was bestowed 
 upon the poore neighbors of the shire. And when any of the 
 impotent did recover and were able to travell, they had convenient 
 money delivered to beare their charges, according to the number 
 of miles from that place distant. And this good example of 
 mercy and liberall benignity, I thought here good not in silence 
 to be suppressed, whereby other may be moved according to their 
 vocation, to walke in the steps of no lesse liberality, then in him 
 in this behalfe appeared. 
 
 One that loveth goodnes, sober minded, righteous, holy, and tem- 
 perate. 
 
 Now followeth together these vertues, One that loveth goodnesse, 
 sober minded 3 , righteous, holy, and temperate. As concerning these 
 
 3 Sober minded.'] How free he was from ambition, and the pride of worldly- 
 pomp and station, we may safely take his own testimony as a proof, in a 
 letter addressed May 12, 1535, to Cromwell. He had been invidiously com- 
 plained of to the king by his malignant enemy Gardiner, for bearing the style 
 and title of " totius Anglise primas," which Gardiner pretended was " in 
 derogation and prejudice of the king's high power and authority as supreme 
 head of the church " After vindicating the title, from its antiquity, and 
 exposing the probable motives of Gardiner, he thus proceeds; 
 
 " All this notwithstanding, if the bishops of this realm pass no more of 
 their names, stiles, and titles, than I do of mine, the kings highness shall soon 
 order the matter between us all. And if I saw that my stile were against the 
 king's authority, to which I am specially sworn, I would sue myself unto 
 his grace, that I might leave it ; and so I would have done before this time. 
 For I pray God never be merciful unto me at the general judgment, if I per- 
 ceive in my heart that I set more by any title, name, or stile that I write, then 
 
158 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 qualities, the trade of his life before joyned with his benigne and 
 gentle disposition 4 , doe testifie that hee could not be void of these 
 good vertues raigning in him, which was so aboundantly adorned 
 with the other, which above wee have declared. 
 
 To cleave fast unto the true word of doctrine, that he may be able 
 to exhort with wholsome learning, and to improve them that say 
 against it. 
 
 Then concludeth S. Paul with the most excellent vertue above 
 all other to be wished in a prelate of the church. For if this con- 
 stancy be not in him to this end ; To cleave fast unto the true word 
 of doctrin, that he may be able to exhort with wholsome learning, and 
 to improve them that say against it : if he be void (I say) of these 
 gifts and graces, he is worthy of no commendation, but shal seem 
 an idol, and a deceiver of the world. Neither shal he deserve the 
 name of a bishop, if either for dread or meed, affection or favor, 
 hee doe at any time or in any point swarve from the truth. — As 
 in this behalfe the worthy constancy of this saide archbishop 
 
 I do by the paring of an apple, further than it shall be to the setting forth 
 of God's word and will. Yet I will not utterly excuse me herein ; for God 
 must be judge, who knoweth the bottom of my heart, and so do not I my- 
 self : but I speak forsomuch as I do feel in my heart. . . . But yet I would 
 not gladly leave any just thing at the pleasure and suit of the bishop of Win- 
 chester, he being none otherwise affectionate unto me than he is." Cranmer's 
 Remains, vol. i. p 137. 
 
 On another occasion, such is the way of the world, this same good man 
 was harshly taxed for describing himself by the lowly title of Minister of the 
 church of Christ at Canterbury. " You may perceive how much he is offended 
 with me, for that, according to God's word, I wrote myself in the subscrip- 
 tion of my letter, ecclesice Cantuariensis ministrum." Remains, p. 300. His 
 censor here was Dantiscus, a Polish bishop. 
 
 4 Benigne and gentle disposition.'] " He was of such temperance of nature," 
 says Morice, in his Memoir for archbishop Parker's use, " or rather so mor- 
 tified, that no manner of prosperity or adversity could alter or change his 
 accustomed condition. For were the storms never so terrible or odious, or 
 the prosperous state of the times never so pleasant, joyous, or acceptable ; — 
 to the face of the world his countenance, diet, or sleep commonly never 
 altered or changed. So that they which were most near and conversant 
 about him, never or seldom perceived, by any sign or token of countenance, 
 how the affairs of the prince or realm went. Notwithstanding, privately with 
 his secret and special friends he would shed forth many bitter tears ; lament- 
 ing the miseries and calamities of the world." Strype's Cranmer, p. 428. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 159 
 
 never, for the most part, shrunk for no raaner of storm ; but was 
 so many waies tried, that neither favor of his prince, nor feare of 
 the indignation of the same, nor any other worldly respect could 
 alienate or change his purpose, grounded upon that infallible doc- 
 trin of the gospel : notwithstanding, his constant defence of Gods 
 truth, was ever joined with such meeknes toward the king, that he 
 never tooke occasion of offence against him. 
 
 To manie which be yet alive, and can testifie these things, it is 
 not unknowne, how variable the state of religion stood in these 
 daies : how harcllie and with what difficultie it came forth : what 
 chances and changes it suffered. Even as the king was ruled, 
 and gave eare sometime to one, sometime to another, so one while 
 it went forward, at another season as much backeward againe, 
 and sometime clean altered and changed for a season, according 
 as they could prevaile which were about the king. So long as 
 queene Anne lived, the gospel had indifferent successe. 
 
 After that she, by sinister instigation of some about the king 
 was made away, the course of the gospel began againe to decline, 
 but that the Lord then stirred up the lord Cromwell, opportunely 
 to help in that behalfe. Who no doubt did much availe, for the 
 increase of Gods true religion, and much more had brought to 
 perfection, if the pestilent adversaries, maligning the prosperous 
 glorie of the gospel, by contrarie practising had not craftily 
 undermined him and supplanted his vertuous proceedings. By 
 the meanes of which adversaries it came to passe after the 
 taking away of the said Cromwell, that the state of religion more 
 and more decaied, during all the residue of the raigne of king 
 Henrie. 
 
 Among these adversaries above mentioned, the chiefe captaine 
 was Stephen Gardiner bishop of Winchester, who with his con- 
 federates and adherents, disdaining at the state of the lord Crom- 
 wel, and at the late marriage of the laclie Anne of Cleve (who in 
 the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540, was married to the 
 king) as also grieved partly at the dissolution of the monasteries, 
 and fearing the growing of the gospel, sought al occasions how 
 to interrupt these happie beginnings, and to train the king to 
 their own purpose. Now what occasion this wilie Winches- 
 ter found out to worke upon, yee shall heare in order as fol- 
 io weth. 
 
 It hapned the same time, that the lord Cromwell for the better 
 establishing of sincere religion in this realme, devised a marriage 
 
160 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 for the king to be concluded betweene him and the lady Anne of 
 Cleve, whose other sister was already married unto the duke of 
 Saxonie. By this marriage it was supposed that a perpetuall 
 league, amitie, and allie should be nourished betweene this realme 
 and the princes of Grermanie, and so thereby godly religion might 
 bee made more strong on both parts against the bishop of Some, 
 and his tyrannicall religion. But the divell ever envying the pros- 
 peritie of the gospell, laide a stumbling blocke in that cleer waie 
 for the king to stumble at. For when the parents of the noble 
 lady were communed withall for the furtherance of the said 
 mariage, among others of her friends, whose good will was re- 
 quired, the duke of Saxonie her brother in law misliked the mar- 
 riage, partly for that hee would have had her bestowed upon some 
 prince of Germany more nigh unto her sister, and partly for other 
 causes, which he thought reasonable. Whereupon it followeth 
 that the slacknes of the duke in that behalfe being espied, craftie 
 Winchester taking good holdfast thereon, so alienated the kings 
 mind from the amitie that seemed now to begin and grow betweene 
 the duke and the king, that by the occasion thereof, he brought 
 the kino; at length cleane out of credit with that religion and 
 doctrine which the duke had then maintained many yeares 
 before. 
 
 This wilie Winchester with his craftie fetches partlie upon this 
 occasion aforesaid, and partly also by other pestilent perswasions 
 creeping into the kings eares, ceased not to seeke all meanes how 
 to work his feate and to overthrow religion : first bringing him in 
 hatred with the Germaine princes, then putting him in feare of 
 the emperor, of the French king, of the pope, of the king of Scots, 
 and other forrain powers to rise against him, but especially of 
 civill tumults and commotions here within this realm, which above 
 all things he most dreaded, by reason of innovation of religion and 
 dissolving of abbeies, and for abolishing of rites, and other cus- 
 tomes of the church, sticking so fast in the mindes of the j^eople, 
 that it was to bee feared, least their hearts were or would bee 
 shortly stirred up against him, unlesse some speedie remedie were 
 to the contrarie provided : declaring moreover what a dangerous 
 matter in a common wealth, it is to attempt new alterations of 
 any thing, but especially of religion. Which being so, hee exhorted 
 the king for his owne safeguard and publike quiet and tranquillitie 
 of his realme, to see betime how and by what policie these so 
 manifolde mischiefes might be prevented. Against which no other 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 161 
 
 way or shift could be better devised, then if hee would shew him- 
 selfe sharpe and severe against these new sectaries, anabaptists 
 and sacramentaries (as they called them), and would also set forth 
 such articles, confirming the ancient and catholike faith, as 
 whereby hee might recover againe his credence with Christian 
 princes, and whereby all the world besides, might see and judge 
 him to be a right and perfect catholike. By these and such like 
 craftie suggestions, the king beeing too much seduced and abused, 
 began to withdrawe his defence from the reformation of true reli- 
 gion, supposing thereby to procure to himselfe more safetie both 
 in his owne realme, and also to avoid such dangers, which other- 
 wise might happen by other princes, especially seeing of late hee 
 had refused to come to the generall councell at Vincence 5 , being 
 thereto invited both by the emperour, and other forraine poten- 
 tates. And therefore although hee had rejected the pope out of 
 this realme, yet because he would declare him selfe neverthelesse 
 to bee a good catholike sonne of the mother church, and a with- 
 stander of new innovations and heresies (as the blinde opinion of 
 the world then did esteeme them) first he stretched out his hand 
 to the condemning and burning of Lambert ; then after hee gave 
 out those injunctions above prefixed 6 ; and now further to increase 
 this opinion with al men, in the yere next following, which was of 
 the Lord, 1540, through the devise and practise of certain of the 
 popes factors about him, he summoned a solemne parliament to 
 be holden at Westminster the 28 day of April, of all the states 
 and burgesses of the realme ; also a synode or convocation of all 
 the archbishops, bishops, and other learned of the clergie of this 
 realm, to be in like manner assembled. 
 
 In which parliament, synode, or convocation, certaine articles, 
 matters, and questions, touching religion, were decreed by cer- 
 taine prelates, to the number especialle of six, commonly called 
 the six articles, to be had and received among the kings subjects, 
 in pretence of unitie. But what unitie thereof followed, the 
 
 5 Generall councell at Vincence.'] Vicenza. Paul III. endeavoured in vain 
 to assemble a general council at Mantua, Vicenza, and Venice successively. 
 It was upon occasion of a council being summoned to meet at Vicenza that 
 Henry published a letter, beginning, " Henry the VIII., by the grace of God 
 kynge of Englande, and of Fraunce, &c, saluteth the emperour, Christen 
 princes, and all true Christen men." Printed by Berthelet, a.d. 1538. The 
 letter is in Fox's Acts, p. 1034, 5. 
 
 Above prefixed.'] Fox's Acts, p. 1035, 6. 
 
 VOL. III. M 
 
162 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 groaning hearts of a great number, and also the cruell death of 
 divers both in the daies of k. Henrie and of queene Mary, can 
 so well declare, as I pray God, never the like be felt hereafter. 
 
 The doctrine of these wicked articles in the bloudie act con- 
 teined, although it bee worthie of no memorie amongst Christian 
 men, but rather deserveth to be buried in perpetuall oblivion, yet 
 for that the office of historie compelleth us thereunto, for the 
 more light of posteritie to come, faithfully and truly to comprise 
 things done in the church, as well one as another : this shall be 
 briefly to recapitulate the summe and effect of the foresaid six 
 articles, in order as they were given out, and hereunder doe 
 follow. 
 
 " The first article in this present parliament accorded and 
 agreed upon, was this : that in the most blessed sacrament of the 
 altar, by the strength and efficacy of Ohrists mightie word (it 
 being spoken by the priest) is present really under the form of 
 bread and wine, the naturall body and bloud of our saviour Jesu 
 Christ, conceived of the virgin Mary ; and that after the conse- 
 cration there remaineth no substance of bread or wine, or any 
 other substance, but the substance of Christ, God and man. 
 
 " Secondly, that the communion in both kindes, is not neces- 
 sary ad salutem, by the law of God, to all persons : and that it is 
 to be beleeved and not doubted of, but that in the flesh, under 
 form of bread, is the verie blood, and with the blood, under form 
 of wine, is the very flesh, as wel apart, as if they were both to- 
 gether. 
 
 " Thirdly, that priests after the order of priesthood received 
 afore, may not marrie by the law of God. 
 
 " Fourthly, that the vowes of chastitie or widowhood, by man 
 or woman made to God advisedly, ought to bee observed by the 
 law of God : and that it exempteth them from other liberties of 
 Christian people, which without that they might injoy. 
 
 " Fiftly, that it is meete and necessarie, that private masses be 
 continued and admitted in this English church and congregation : 
 as wherby good Christian people ordering themselves accordingly, 
 do receive both godly and goodly consolations and benefits : and 
 it is agreeable also to Gods law. 
 
 " Sixtly, that auricular confession is expedient and necessary to 
 be retained, and continued, used and frequented in the church of 
 God." 
 
 After these articles were thus concluded and consented upon 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 168 
 
 the prelates of the realme craftily perceiving that such a foule and 
 violent act could not take place or prevaile, unlesse straight and 
 bloudie penalties were set upon them, they caused, through their 
 accustomed practise, to be ordeined and enacted by the king and 
 the lords spirituall, and temporall, and the commons in the said 
 parliament as followeth : 
 
 " That if any person or persons within this realm of England, 
 or any other the kings dominions, after the xii. day of July next 
 comming, by word, writing, imprinting, ciphring, or any other 
 wise should publish, preach, teach, say, affirme, declare, dispute, 
 argue, or hold any opinion, that in the blessed sacrament of the 
 altar, under forme of breade and wine (after the consecration 
 thereof) there is not present really, the naturall bodie and bloud 
 of our saviour Jesus Christ, conceived of the Virgin Mary, or 
 that after the said consecration, there remaineth any substance of 
 the bread or wine, or any other substance but the substance of 
 Christ, God and man : or after the time abovesaid, shall publish, 
 preach, teach, say, affirme, declare, dispute, argue, or hold opinion, 
 that in the flesh, under the forme of breade, is not the very bloud 
 of Christ, or that with the bloud of Christ, under the forme of 
 wine, is not the very flesh of Christ, aswell apart, as though they 
 were both together : or by any of the meanes abovesaid, or other- 
 wise, shall preach, teach, declare, or affirme the said sacrament to 
 be of other substance then is abovesaid, or by any meane con- 
 temne, deprave, or despise the saicle blessed sacrament : that then 
 every such person, so offending, their ayders, comforters, coun- 
 selors, consenters, and abetters therein, (being thereof con- 
 victed in forme underwritten, by the authoritie abovesaid) should 
 bee deemed and adjudged heretikes, and every such offence should 
 be adjudged manifest heresie : and that every such offender and 
 offenders should therefore have and suffer judgement, execution, 
 paine and paines of death by way of burning, without any abjura- 
 tion, benefit of the clergy, or sanctuary, to be therefore permitted, 
 had, allowed, admitted or suffered : and also should therefore 
 forfeit and lose to the kinges highnes, his heyres and successors, 
 all his or their honors, manors, castles, lands, tenements, rents, 
 reversions, services, possessions, and all other his or their here- 
 ditaments, goods, and chattels, fermes and freeholds, whatsoever 
 they were, through any such offence or offences, committed or 
 done, or at any time after, as in any cases of high treason. " 
 
 And as touching the other five articles following, the penalty 
 
 m 2 
 
164 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 devised for them, was this : " That every such person or persons, 
 which doe preach, teach, obstinatelie affirme, uphold, mainteine 
 or defend, after the 12. day of Julie, the said yeare, any thing 
 contrary to the same : or if any being in orders, or after a vow 
 advisedlie made did marie, or make marriage, or contract matri- 
 monie, in so doing they should be adjudged as felons, and lose 
 both life, and forfeit goods, as in case of felony, without any benefit 
 of the clergie, or privilege of the church or of the sanctuary, &c. 
 
 " Item, that every such person or persons, which after the day 
 aforesaid, by word, writing, printing, cyphring, or otherwise, did 
 publish, declare, or hold opinion contrary to the five articles above 
 expressed, being for any such offence duly convict or attainted for 
 the first time, besides the forfeite of all his goods and chattels, 
 and possessions whatsoever, should suffer imprisonment of his 
 body at the kings pleasure : and for the second time, being 
 accused, presented, and therefore convict, should suffer, as in case 
 aforesaid of felonie. 
 
 " Item, if any within order of priesthood, before the time of 
 the said parliament, had married or contracted matrimony, or 
 vowed widowhood, the said matrimony should stand utterly void 
 and be dissolved. 
 
 " Item, that the same danger that belonged to priests marrying 
 their wives, should also redound to the women married unto the 
 priests." 
 
 These sixe articles above specified, although they conteined 
 manifest errours, heresies, and absurdities against all Scripture 
 and learning (as all men having any judgement in Gods word may 
 plainelie understand) yet such was the miserable adversitie of that 
 time, and the power of darkenes, that the simple cause of truth 
 and of religion was utterlie left desolate and forsaken of all friends. 
 For everie man seeing the kings minde so fully addict upon poli- 
 tike respectes to have these articles passe forward, few or none in 
 all that parliament would appeare, which either could perceive 
 that was to be defended, or durst defend that they understood to 
 be true, save onelie Cranmer archbishop of Canturburie, who then 
 being married 7 (as is supposed) like a constant patron of Gods 
 cause, took upon him the earnest defence of the truth oppressed 
 in the parliament, three daies togither disputing against those 
 
 7 Then being married.'] He married in Germany, probably in the year 1532, 
 the niece of an eminent reformer, Osiander. — Strype's Cranmer, p. 11. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 165 
 
 six wicked articles, bringing forth such allegations and authorities 
 as might easilie have helped the cause, Nisi pars major vicisset, ut 
 swpe sold, meliorem. Who in the said disputation, behaved himselfe 
 with such humble modesty, and with such obedience in words 
 towards his prince, protesting the cause not to be his, but the cause 
 of almighty God, that neither his enterprise was misliked of the 
 king, and again his reasons and allegations were so strong, that 
 well they could not be refuted. Wherefore the king (who ever 
 bare speciall favour unto him) wel liking his zealous defence, only 
 willed him to depart out of the parliament house into the councell 
 chamber, for a time (for a safeguard of his conscience) till the act 
 should passe and be granted ; which he notwithstanding, with 
 humble protestation refused to doe. 
 
 After the parliament was finished, and that matter concluded, 
 the king considering the constant zeale of the archbishop, in de- 
 fence of his cause, and partlie also weighing the many authorities, 
 and reasons, whereby hee had substantially confirmed the same, 
 sent the lord Cromwell (which within fewe daies after was appre- 
 hended), the two dukes of Northfolk and Suffolke, and all the 
 lords of the parliament, to dyne with him at Lambeth, where they 
 signified unto him that it was the kings pleasure that they all 
 should in his highnes behalfe, cherish, comfort and animate him, 
 as one that for his travell in that parliament, had declared him- 
 selfe both greatly learned, and also a man discreete and wise, and 
 therefore they willed him not to be discouraged in any thing that 
 was passed in that parliament contrary to his allegations. He 
 most humbly thanked first the kings highnes, of his singular good 
 affection towards him, and them all for their paines, adding more- 
 over that hee so hoped in God that hereafter his allegations and 
 authorities should take place to the glory of God, and commodity 
 of the realme ; which allegations and authorities of his, I wish 
 were amongst us extant to be seene and reade ; no doubt but 
 they would stand in time to come in great good stead for the 
 overthrowe of the wicked and pernicious articles aforesaid. 
 
 And now that it may appeare likewise, that after the decay of 
 the lord Cromwell, yet his constancy in Christs cause did not 
 decay, you shall heare what followed after. 
 
 For after the apprehension of the lord Cromwell, when the ad- 
 versaries of the gospell thought all things sure now on their side, 
 it was so appointed amongst them, that ten or twelve bishops, 
 and other learned men, joined together in commission, came to 
 
166 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the said archbishop of Canturbury for the establishing of certaine 
 articles of our religion, which the papists then thought to win to 
 their purpose against the said archbishop. For having now the 
 lord Cromwell fast and sure, they thought all had beene safe, and 
 sure for ever : as in deed to all mens reasonable consideration, 
 that time appeared so dangerous, that there was no maner of 
 hope that religion reformed, should any one week longer stand, 
 such account was then made of the kings untowardness therunto. 
 In so much, that of all those commissioners, there was not one 
 left to stay on the archbishops part, but he alone against them 
 all, stood in the defence of the truth ; and those that he most 
 trusted to, namely, bishop Heath 8 and bishop Skip 9 , left him in 
 the plaine field, who then so turned against him, that they tooke 
 upon them to perswade him to that purpose : and having him 
 downe from the rest of the commissioners, into his garden at 
 Lambeth, there by all maner of effectuall perswasions, intreated 
 him to leave off his overmuch constancy, and to incline unto the 
 kings intent, who was fully set to have it otherwise then he then 
 had penned, or meant to have set abroad. When those two his 
 familiars, with one or two others his friends, had used all their 
 eloquence, and policie, he little regarding their inconstancy and 
 remisnesse in Gods cause or quarrel, saide unto them right 
 notably, 
 
 " You make much adoe to have me come to your purpose, 
 alledging that it is the kings pleasure to have the articles in that 
 sort you have devised them, to proceed ; and now that you do 
 perceive his highnesse by sinister information, to be bent that 
 way, you thinke it a convenient thing to apply unto his highnesse 
 mind. You be my friends both, especially the one of you I did 
 put to his majesty as of trust. Beware I say, what you doe. 
 There is but one truth in our articles to bee concluded upon, 
 which if you do hide from his highnesse by consenting unto a 
 contrary doctrine, and then after in processe of time, when the 
 truth cannot bee hidden from him, his highnesse shall perceeive 
 how that you have dealt colourably with him, I knowe his graces 
 nature so well (quoth the archbishop) that hee will never after 
 trust or credit you, or put any good confidence in you. And as 
 
 8 Bishop Heath.'] Nicholas Heath, then bishop of Rochester, and almoner ; 
 afterwards bishop of Worcester and archbishop of York. 
 !l Bishop Skip.] John Skip or Skyp, bishop of Hereford. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 167 
 
 you are both my friends, so therefore I will you to beware thereof 
 in time, and discharge your consciences in maintenance of the 
 truth. 11 But all this would not serve, for they still swarved; 
 and in the end by discharging of his conscience and declaring 
 the truth unto the king, God so wrought with the king, that his 
 highnesse joined with him against the rest ; so that the booke 
 * of articles passing on his side, he wan the gole from them al, con- 
 trary to all their expectations, when many wagers would have bin 
 laid in London, that he should have bin laid up with Cromwel at 
 that time in the Tower, for his stiffe standing to his tackle. — 
 After that day there could neither counsellor, bishop, or papist 
 win him out of the kings favor. 
 
 Notwithstanding, not long after that, certain of the councell, 
 whose names need not to be repeated, by the intisement and 
 provocation of his ancient enemie the bishop of Winchester, and 
 other of the same sect, attempted the king against him, declaring 
 plainly, that the realm e was so infected with heresies and here- 
 tikes, that it was dangerous for his highnesse, farther to permit 
 it unreformed : least peradventure by long suffering, such con- 
 tention should arise, and ensue in the realm among his subjects, 
 that therby might spring horrible commotions, and uproares, 
 like as in some parts of Germanie it did not long ago. The 
 enormitie whereof they could not impute to any so much, as to 
 the archbishop of Canturburie, who by his own preaching, and 
 that of his chapleins had filled the whole realme full of divers 
 pernicious heresies. The king would needes know his accusers. 
 They answered that forasmuch as hee was a counsellor no man 
 durst take upon him to accuse him : but if it would please his 
 highnesse, to commit him to the Tower for a time, there would 
 bee accusations and proofes enow against him : for otherwise, 
 just testimonie, and witnesse against him would not appeare : 
 and therefore your highnesse (said they) must needs give us the 
 councell liberty, and leave to commit him to durance. 
 
 The king perceiving their importunate sute against the arch- 
 bishop (but yet meaning not to have him wronged and utterly 
 given over into their hands) granted unto them that they should 
 the next day commit him to the Tower for his tryall. When 
 night came, the king sent sir Anthony Denie about midnight, to 
 Lambeth to the archbishop, willing him forthwith to resort unto 
 him at the court. The message done, the archbishop spedily 
 addressed himselfe to the court, and comming into the gallerie 
 
168 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 where the king walked, and taried for him, his highnesse said, 
 " Ah my lord of Oanturburie, I can tell you newes. For divers 
 waighty considerations it is determined by me, and the councell, 
 that you to morrowe at nine of the clocke shall be committed to 
 the Tower, for that you and your chaplains (as information is 
 given us) have taught and preached, and thereby sowen within 
 the realm such a number of execrable heresies, that it is feared, 
 the whole realm being infected with them, no small contention, 
 and commotions will rise thereby among my subjects, as of late 
 daies the like was in divers parts of Germanic : and therefore 
 the councell have requested me, for the triall of the matter, to 
 suffer them to commit you to the Tower, or else no man dare 
 come forth, as witnesse in these matters, you being a coun- 
 sellor.' 1 '' 
 
 When the king had said his mind, the archbishop kneeled 
 downe and said, " I am content if it please your grace, with all 
 my hart, to go thither at your highnesse commandement ; and I 
 most humbly thank your majesty that I may come to my trial, 
 for there be that have many waies slandered mee : and now this 
 way I hope to trie my selfe not worthy of such report.'" 
 
 The king perceiving the mans uprightnesse, joined with such 
 simplicitie, said, " Oh Lord, what maner a man bee you 1 ? What 
 
 1 Oh Lord, what maner a man bee you ?] 
 
 " . . . . Now, by my holy-dame, 
 
 What manner of man are you ? My lord, I look'd 
 
 You would have given me your petition, that 
 
 I should have ta'en some pains to bring together 
 
 Yourself and your accusers ; and to have heard you 
 
 Without indurance, further. 
 Cranmer. Most dread liege, 
 
 The good I stand on is my truth, and honesty ; 
 
 If they shall fail, I, with mine enemies, 
 
 Will triumph o'er my person ; which I weigh not, 
 
 Being of those virtues vacant. I fear nothing 
 
 What can be said against me. 
 K. Henry. Know you not how 
 
 Your state stands i' the world, with the whole world ? 
 
 Your enemies 
 
 Are many, and not small ; their practices 
 
 Must bear the same proportion : and not ever 
 
 The justice and the truth o' the question carries 
 
 The due o' the verdict with it." 
 
 Henry VIII. Act V. sc. 1. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 169 
 
 simplicitie is in you ? I had thought that you would rather have 
 sued to us to have taken the paines to have heard you and your 
 accusers together for your triall, without any such indurance. 
 Doe not you know, what state you be in with the whole world, 
 and how manie great enemies you have I Do you not consider 
 what an easie thing it is, to procure three or foure false knaves 
 to witnesse against you ? Think you to have better lucke that 
 wai, than your master Christ had ? I see by it, you will run 
 head-long to your undoing, if I would suffer you. Your enemies 
 shall not so prevaile against you, for I have otherwise devised 
 with my selfe to keepe you out of their hands. Yet notwith- 
 standing to morrow when the counsell shall sit, and send for you, 
 resort unto them, and if in charging you with this matter, they do 
 commit you to the Tower, require of them, because you are one 
 of them, a councellor, that you may have your accusers brought 
 before them without any further indurance, and use for your selfe 
 as good perswasions that way as you may devise : and if no in- 
 treatie or reasonable request will serve, then deliver unto them 
 this my ring 2 ," (which then the king delivered unto the arch- 
 bishop) " and say unto them, if there he no remedie my lords, 
 hut that I must needs go to the Toiver, then I revoke my cause 
 from you, and appeale to the kings owne person, hy this his token 
 unto you all: for, 11 (sayd the king then unto the archbishop) 
 " so soon as they shall see this my ring, they knowe it so well 
 that they shall understand that I have resumed the whole cause 
 into mine owne hands and determination, and that I have dis- 
 charged them thereof. 11 
 
 The archbishop perceiving the kings benignitie so much to 
 himwards, had much ado to forbeare teares. " Well, 11 said the 
 king, " Go your waies my lord, and do as I have bidden you. 11 
 
 2 This my ring.~\ 
 
 " this morning see 
 
 You do appear before them ; if they shall chance, 
 In charging you with matters, to commit you, 
 The best persuasions to the contrary 
 Fail not to use, and with what vehemency 
 The occasion shall instruct you : if entreaties 
 Will render you no remedy, this ring 
 Deliver them, and your appeal to us 
 There make before them." 
 
 Henry VIII. Act V. sc. 1. 
 
170 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 My lord humbling himselfe with thankes, tooke his leave of the 
 kings highnesse for that night. 
 
 On the morrow about nine of the clock before noone, the 
 councell sent a gentleman usher for the archbishop, who when 
 hee came to the councell chamber doore, could not be let in, but 
 of purpose (as it seemed) was compelled there to wait among the 
 pages, lackies, and serving men al alone. Doctor Buts, the 
 kings physicion, resorting that way, and espying how my lord of 
 Oanturbury was handled, went to the kings highnesse and said, 
 " My lord of Canterbury, if it please your grace is well pro- 
 moted 3 : for now he is become a lackey or a serving man ; for 
 yonder he standeth this half hower at the councell chamber doore 
 amongst them." " It is not so" (quoth the king) " I trowe ; 
 nor the councell hath not so little discretion as to use the metro- 
 politane of the realm in that sort, specially being one of their own 
 number. But let them alone" (sayd the king) " and we shall 
 heare more soone." 
 
 Anone the archbishop was called into the counsaille chamber, 
 to whome was alledged as before is rehearsed. The archbishop 
 answered in like sort as the king had advised him : and in the 
 end, when he perceived that no maner of perswasion or intreatie 
 could serve, he delivered them the kings ring, revoking his cause 
 into the kings hands. The whole councell being thereat some- 
 what amazed, the earle of Bedford with a loud voice confirming 
 
 3 Is well promoted.'] 
 
 " Butts. I'll show your grace the strangest sight, — 
 K. Hen. What's that, Butts ? 
 
 Butts. I think, your highness saw this many a day. 
 K. Hen. Body o' me, where is it ? 
 Butts. There, my lord ; 
 
 The high promotion of his grace of Canterbury ; 
 
 Who holds his state at door, 'mongst pursuivants, 
 
 Pages and foot-boys. 
 K. Hen. Ha ! 'Tis he, indeed : 
 
 Is this the honour they do one another ? 
 
 'Tis well, there's one above them yet. I had thought, 
 
 They had parted so much honesty amongst them, 
 
 (At least, good manners,) as not thus to suffer 
 
 A man of his place, and so near our favour, 
 
 To dance attendance on their lordships' pleasures, 
 
 And at the door too, like a post with packets. 
 
 By holy Mary, Butts, there's knavery." 
 
 Henry VIII. Act V. sc. 2. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 171 
 
 his wordes with a solemn othe 4 , said, " When you first began the 
 matter my lords, I tolde you what would come of it. Do you 
 thinke that the king will suffer this mans finger to ake ? Much 
 more (I warrant you) will hee defend his life against brabling 
 varlets. You doe but cumber your selves to heare tales and 
 fables against him. 1 ' And so incontinentlie upon the receipt of 
 the kings token, they all rose, and caryed to the king his ring, 
 surrendering that matter as the order and use was, into his own 
 hands. 
 
 When they were all come to the kings presence, his highnes, 
 with a severe countenance, said unto them ; " Ah my lords, I 
 thought I had wiser men of my councell than now I find you. 
 What discretion was this in you, thus to make the primate of 
 the realm, and one of you in office, to waite at the councell 
 chamber doore amongst serving men % You might have consi- 
 dered that he was a counsellor as wel as you, and you had no 
 such commission of me so to handle him. I was content that 
 you should trie him as a councellor, and not as a mean subject. 
 But now I well perceive that things be done against him mali- 
 ciously, and if some of you might have had your minds, you 
 would have tried him to the uttermost. But I doe you all to wit, 
 and protest, that if a prince may bee beholding unto his subject " 
 (and so solemnly laying his hand upon his brest, he said) " by 
 the faith I owe to God, I take this man here, my lord of Canter- 
 bury, to be above all other a most faithfull subject unto us, and 
 one to whome wee are much beholding ;" giving him great com- 
 mendations otherwise. And with that one or two of the chiefest 
 of the councell, making their excuse, declared, that in requesting 
 his indurance, it was rather meant for his triall and his purgation, 
 against the common fame, and slander of the world, than for any 
 malice conceived against him. " Well, well, my lords " (quoth 
 the king) " take him and well use him as he is worthy to be, 
 and make no more adoe." And with that every man caught him 
 by the hand, and made faire weather of altogethers ; which might 
 easily be done with that man. 
 
 And it was much to be marvelled, that they would go so far 
 with him, thus to seeke his undoing, this well understanding 
 
 * With, a solemn othe.'] The earl of Bedford appears to have been somewhat 
 notorious for swearing. See Mr. Fraser Tytler's Collection of Original 
 Letters. 
 
172 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 before, that the king most entirely loved him, and allwaies would 
 stand in his defence whosoever spake against him : as many other 
 times the kings patience was by sinister informations against him 
 tried. Insomuch that the lord Cromwell was evermore wont to 
 say unto him : " my lord of Canterbury, you are most happy of 
 all men : for you may doe and speake what you list ; and say 
 what all men can against you, the king will never beleeve one 
 word to your detriment or hindrance. I am sure I take more 
 paines than all the councell doth, and spend more largely in the 
 kings affaires, as well beyond the seas as on this side : yea I 
 assure you, even very spies in other forreine realmes, at Rome 
 and else where 5 , costeth me above one thousand marks a yeere : 
 and do what I can to bring matters to knowledge, for the com- 
 moditie of the king and the realme, I am every day chidden and 
 many false tales now and then beleeved against me : and there- 
 fore you are most happy, for in no point can you be discredited 
 with the king." To this the archbishop againe answering, " If 
 the kings majestie were not good to me that way, I were not 
 able to stand and indure one whole week ; but your wisdome 
 and policy is such, that you are able to shift well enough for 
 your selfe." 
 
 Now when the kings higlmes had thus benignly and mercifully 
 dispatched the said archbishop from this sore accusation by the 
 councell laid against him, all wise men would have thought that it 
 had been mere folly afterwards to have attempted any matter 
 against him : but yet looke where malice raigneth, there neither 
 reason nor honesty can take place. Such therefore as had con- 
 ceived deepe rancor and displeasure against him, ceased not to 
 persecute him by all possible means. — Then brought they against 
 him a new kinde of accusation, and caused sir John Gostwike 
 
 6 At Rome and elsewhere.'] " He (Henry VIII.) maintained many learned 
 youths on great cost and charges, in all foreign courts and countries. For, 
 this was the fashion in his reign, — to select yearly one or more of the most 
 promising pregnancies out of both universities, and to breed them beyond 
 the seas on the king's exhibitions to them. Sir Thomas Smith, bred in 
 Queen's Coll. in Cambridge, and afterward principal secretary to queen 
 Elizabeth, was one of the last educated in this manner. These young men 
 proved afterwards the picklocks of the cabinet councils of foreign princes ; 
 no king having better intelligence than king Henry from beyond the seas." — 
 Fuller's Church Hist., book vi. sec. iv. (v. 10, ] 1). 
 
 6 Sir John Gostwike."] Member of parliament for the county of Bedford. 
 This took place in the session of Jan.— March, 1544. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 173 
 
 knight, a man of a contrary religion, to accuse the archbishop 
 openly in the parliament house, laying to his charge his sermons 
 preached at Sandwich, and his lectures read at Canterbury, 
 wherein should bee contained manifest heresies against the sacra- 
 ment of the altar, &c. which accusation came to the kings eare. 
 " Why," (quoth the king) " where dwelleth Gostwick \ As I 
 take it, either in Bedfordshire or Buckinghamshire : and hath he 
 so open an eare that he can heare my lord of Canterbury preach- 
 ing out of Kent ? This is very likely," said the king. " If he had 
 bin a Kentishman, there had been something worthie of considera- 
 tion : but as for Gostwike, I know him well enough, and what 
 good religion he is of. Go to him and tell him," said the king to 
 one of his privy chamber, " if he go not to my lord of Canterbury, 
 and so reconcile himselfe to him that he may become his good 
 lord, I will pull the Goslings fethers so, that hereafter hee shall 
 have little lust to slander the metropolitane, or any other learned 
 man." When sir J. Gostwicke heard these words, it was no need 
 to bid him haste himselfe to Lambeth unto the metropolitane, 
 making to him as many friends as possible hee might. When he 
 came to the archbishop, he was faine to disclose unto him, by 
 what meanes he was procured to doe that he did, requesting his 
 clemencie to be his good lord, or else he tooke himself utterly 
 undone, being so in the kings indignation, as he understoode he 
 was by that afore declared ; which sute was soone won at his 
 hand : and so the archbishop casting into the satchell behind him 
 all those sir John Gostwickes ingratitudes, went to the king, and 
 wan to sir John his princes favour againe. And thus the king 
 made a short end of this accusation. 
 
 Wei, here you may perceive that malicious invention went not 
 the wisest way to worke, to procure a stranger dwelling a far off, 
 to accuse the archbishop of his doctrine preached in his diocese : 
 and therefore hath blinde malice learned some more wisdome now 
 to accuse the archbishop in such sort as hee shall never be able 
 to avoid it. And therefore it was procured by his ancient ene- 
 mies, that not onely the prebendaries of his cathedrall church in 
 Canterbury, but also the most famous justices of peace in the 
 shire should accuse him, and article against him : which in very 
 deede was moste substantially brought to passe, and the articles, 
 both well written and subscribed, were delivered to the kings 
 highnesse, as a thing of such effect, that there must needs follow 
 to the said archbishop both indignation of the prince and condigne 
 
174 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 punishment, for his greevous offence committed by him and his 
 chaplaines, in preaching such erroneous doctrin as they did within 
 his diocesse of Canterbury, wherof they being such witnesses of 
 credit, no man had cause to doubt of their circumspect doings. 
 This accusation particularlie set out, was delivered to the king 
 by some of the counsailes meanes. When the king had perused 
 the booke, hee wrapt it up, and put it into his sleeve : and finding 
 occasion to solace himselfe upon the Thames, came with his barge 
 furnished with his musitions a long by Lambeth bridge towards 
 Chelsey. The noise of the musitions provoked the archbishop to 
 resort to the bridge to doe his duetie, and to salute his prince. 
 Whom when the king had perceived to stand at the bridge, eft- 
 soones he commanded the watermen to draw towards the shore, 
 and so came straight to the bridge. 
 
 " Ah my chaplaine," said the king to the archbishop, " come 
 into the barge to me." The archbishop declared to his highnesse, 
 that he would take his owne barge and waite upon his majestic 
 " No," said the king, " You must come into my barge, for I have 
 to talk with you." When the king and the archbishop all alone 
 in the barge were set togither, said the king to the archbishop ; 
 " I have newes out of Kent for you my lord." The archbishop 
 answered, " Good I hope, if it please your highnesse." " Mary," 
 said the king, " they be so good, that I now know the greatest 
 hereticke in Kent ;" and with that pulled out of his sleeve the 
 booke of articles against both the said archbishop and his preachers, 
 and gave the book to him, willing him to peruse the same. When 
 the archbishop had read the articles, and saw himselfe so uncourte- 
 ously handled of his own church, wherof he was head, I meane of 
 the prebendaries of his cathedrall church, and of such his neigh- 
 bours as he had many waies gratified, I mean the justices of the 
 peace, it much grieved him. Notwithstanding he kneeled downe 
 to the king, and besought his majesty to grant out a commission 
 to whomsoever it pleased his highnesse, for them to try out the 
 truth of this accusation. " In very deed" (said the king) " I do 
 so mean, and you your selfe shall bee chiefe commissioner, to 
 adjoyne to you such two or three more as you shall thinke good 
 your selfe." " Then it will be thought" (quoth the archbishop to 
 the king) " that it is not indifferent, if it please your grace, that I 
 should bee mine owne judge, and my chaplains also." " Well," 
 said the king, " I will have none other but your selfe, and such as 
 you will appoint. For I am sure that you will not halt with me 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 175 
 
 in any thing, although you be driven to accuse yourself ; and I 
 know partlie how this geare proceedeth, and if you handle the 
 matter wisely, you shall find a pretty conspiracie devised against 
 you. Whom will you have with you,'" sayde the king ? " Whom 
 it shall please your grace to name," quoth the archbishop. " I 
 will appoint doctor Bellhouse for one, name you the other, 11 said 
 the king, " meete for that purpose. 11 " My chancellor, doctor 
 Coxe, and Hussey, my register, 11 said the archbishop, " are men 
 expert to examine such troublesome matters. 11 " Well, 11 said 
 the king, " lett there be a commission made forth, and out 
 of hand get you into Kent, and advertise me of your doings. 11 
 
 They came into Kent, and there they sate about three weekes 
 to boult 7 out who was the first occasion of this accusation, for 
 thereof the king would chieflie be advertised. — Now the inquisi- 
 tion being begun by the commissioners, every man shrunk in his 
 horns, and no man would confesse any thing to the purpose. For 
 doctor Coxe and Hussey, being friendly unto the papists, handled 
 the matter so, that they would permit nothing material to come 
 to light. This thing beeing well perceived by one of the arch- 
 bishops servants, his secretary 8 , he wrote incontinently unto doc- 
 tor Buttes, and maister Deny, declaring that if the kings majestie 
 did not send some other to assist my lord, than those that then 
 were there with him, it were not possible that any thing should 
 come to light : and therefore wished that doctor Lee 9 or some 
 other stout man that had beene exercised in the king's ecclesias- 
 tical affaires in his visitations, might be sent to the archbishop. 
 Upon these letters doctour Lee was sent for to Yorke by the 
 king, and having the kings farther mind declared unto him, when 
 he came to the court, hee resorted incontinently into Kent, so 
 that on Alhallows even, he delivered to the archbishop the kings 
 ring, with a declaration of his highnesse farther pleasure : and by 
 and by upon his message done, he appointed the archbishop afore- 
 said to name him a dosen or twelve of his officers and gentlemen, 
 such as had both discretion, wit, and audacitie, to whom he gave 
 in commission from the king, to search both the purses, chests, 
 and chambers, of all those that were deemed or suspected to be 
 of this confederacy both within the cathedrall church and without, 
 
 ? Boult ] i. e. sift. 
 
 s His secretary.'] Ralph Morice. See vol. ii. p. 264, n. 
 
 9 Lee.] Edward Lee, archbishop of York. 
 
176 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 and such letters or writings as they could find about them, to 
 bring them to the archbishop and him. 
 
 These men thus appointed went in one houre and instant, to 
 the persons houses and places, that they were appointed unto : 
 and within foure houres afterwardes the whole conspiracie was 
 disclosed by finding of letters, some from the bishop of Winches- 
 ter, some from doctor London of Oxford, and from justices of the 
 shire, with other : so that the first beginning, the proceeding and 
 what should have been the end of their conspiracie was now made 
 manifest. Certain chambers and chests of gentlemen of the shire 
 was also searched, where also were found letters serving to this 
 purpose. Amongst all other, came to my lords hands two letters, 
 one of the suffragan of Dover, and another of doctor Barbar a 
 civilian, whom continually the archbishop reteined with him in 
 housholde for expedition of matters in sute before him, as a coun- 
 sellor in the lawe when need required it. These two men being 
 well promoted by the archbishop, hee used ever in such familiari- 
 tie, that when the suffragan being a prebend of Canturburie, 
 came to him, he alwaies set him at his owne messe 1 , and the 
 other never from his table, as men in whom hee had much delight 
 and comfort, when time of care and pensivenesse chanced. But 
 that which they did, was altogether counterfaite, and the divell 
 was turned into the angell of light, for they were both of this con- 
 federate. 
 
 When my lord had gotten these their letters into his hands, 
 he on a day, when it chaunced the suffragan to come to him to 
 his house at Bekisburne, called to him into his studie the said 
 suffragan of Dover and doctor Barbar, saying, " Come your waies 
 with me, for I must have your advise in a matter." When they 
 were with him in his studie altogethers, he saide to them, 
 " You twaine be men in whom I have had much confidence and 
 trust : you must now give me some good counsell, for I am 
 shamefully abused with one or twaine to whom I have showed 
 all my secrets from time to time, and did trust them as my self. 
 The matter is so now fallen out, that they not only have dis- 
 closed my secrets, but also have taken upon them to accuse me 
 
 1 His owne messe.'] " The suffragan bishops then were wont to sit at the 
 almoner's table ; and the archbishop, in admitting his suffragan Thornden to 
 his own table, did him an unusual honour ; which was therefore noted to 
 aggravate the ingratitude of the man, conspiring against the archbishop." — 
 H. Wharton, in Strype's Cranmer, p. 258. Appendix. See above, p. 155. 
 
 7 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 177 
 
 of heresie and are become witnesses against mee. 1 require you 
 therefore of your good advice how I shall behave my selfe 
 towards them. You are both my friends, and such as I alwaies 
 have used when I needed counsel]. What say you to the matter V 
 quoth the archbishop. 
 
 " Mary," quoth doctor Barbar, " such vilains and knaves, 
 (saving your honour) were worthy to be hanged out of hand 
 without any other law." " Hanging were too good," quoth the 
 suffragan, " and if there lacked one to doe execution, I would be 
 hangman my selfe." 
 
 At these words, the archbishop cast up his hands to heaven, 
 and said, " Oh Lord most merciful God, whom may a man trust 
 now adaies I It is most true which is sayd ; Maledictus qui 
 confidit in homine, et ponit camem hrachium mum. There was 
 never man handled as I am : but, Oh Lord ! thou hast evermore 
 defended me, and lent me one great friend and maister, (mean- 
 ing the king) without whose protection I were not able to stand 
 upright one day unoverthrowne. I prayse thy holy name there- 
 fore." And with that he pulled out of his bosome their two letters, 
 and sayd, " Know ye these letters my maisters V With that 
 they fell clowne upon their knees, and desired forgiveness, declaring 
 how they a yeere before were attempted to do the same ; and so 
 very lamentably weeping and bewailing their doings, besought 
 his grace to pardon and forgive them. " Well," sayde the 
 gentle archbishop, " God make you both good men ; I never 
 deserved this at your hands : but aske God forgivenesse against 
 whom you have highly offended. If such men as you are not to 
 be trusted, what should I do alive \ I perceive now that there is 
 no fidelitie or truth amongst men. I am brought to this point 
 now, that I feare my left hand will accuse my right hand. I 
 need not much marveile hereat, for our saviour Christ truly pro- 
 phesied of such a world to come in the latter days. I beseech 
 him of his great mercie to finish that time shortly :" and so 
 departing, he dismissed them both with gentle and comfortable 
 wordes, in such sort that never after appeared in his counte- 
 naunce 2 or words any remembrance thereof. 
 
 Now, when all those letters and accusations were found, they 
 were put into a chest, the kings majesty minding to have perused 
 
 3 In his countenaunce.'] " But he thought fit no more to trust them : and 
 so discharged them of his service."— Strype's Cranmer, p. 121 . 
 
 VOL. ITT. N 
 
178 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 some of them, and to have partly punished the principals of it. 
 The chest and writings were brought to Lambeth. At what 
 time began the parliament, lord what ado there was to procure 
 the king a subsidie, to the intent that thereupon might ensue a 
 pardon, which indeede followed, and so nothing was done, other 
 than their falshood known. — This was the last push of the pike 
 that was inferred against the saide archbishop in king Henry the 
 eighths daies : for never after durst any man move matter against 
 him in his time. 
 
 And thus have ye both the working and disclosing of this 
 popish conspiracy against this worthy archbishop and martyr of 
 Christ, Thomas Cranmer. In the which conspiracy, forsomuch 
 as complaint was also made unto the king of his chaplaines and 
 good preachers in Kent, it shall not be out of the storie somthing 
 likewise to touch therof, especially of Richard Turner, then 
 preacher the same time in this archbishops diocesse, and curate 
 to maister Morice the archbishops secretary, in the towne of 
 Ohartham, by whose diligent preaching a great part of this 
 heartburning of the papists tooke his first kindling against the 
 archbishop. Touching the description of which story, because 
 by me nothing shall be said either more or lesse than is the 
 truth, yee shall heare the very certainty thereof truely compiled 
 in a letter sent the same time to doctor Butts and sir Anthony 
 Deny, to be shewed unto the king, and so it was, written by 
 the foresaid M. Morice, secretary then to the said archbishop, 
 farmour of the same benefice of Chartham, and patrone to M. 
 Turner there minister and preacher aforesaid. 
 
 A Letter or Apologie of M. Morice, sent to sir William Buts, 
 and sir Anthony Deny, defending the cause of M. Richard 
 
 Turner preacher, against the Papists. 
 
 The letter first beginning in these words, " I am certain right 
 worshipful, that it is not unknown to your discreet wisdoms, fcc." 
 And after a few lines, comming to the matter, thus the said 
 letter proceedeth. 
 
 " As your worships wel know it was my chance to be 
 brought up under my lord of Canterbury, my master, in writing 
 of the ecclesiastical affaires of this realm, as wel touching refor- 
 mation of corrupt religion, as concerning the advancement of 
 that pure and sincere religion received by the doctrine of the 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 179 
 
 gospell : which I take to bee so substantially handled and builded 
 upon the doctrine of the prophets and apostles, that hell gates 
 shall never prevaile against it. The consideration wherof com- 
 pelled me, being a farmer of the parsonage of Chartham in Kent, 
 to retain with me one named M. Richard Turner, a man not only 
 learned in the Scriptures of God, but also in conversation of life 
 towards the world, irreprehensible, whom for discharging of my 
 conscience I placed at Chartham aforesaid to be curate there. This 
 man because he was a stranger in the country there, and so 
 thereby voide of grudge or displeasure of any olde rancor in the 
 countrey, I thought it had been a mean to have gotten him the 
 better credit in his doctrine : but where malice once taketh fire 
 against truth, no policy I see is able to quench it. Wei, this 
 man as hee knew what appertained to his office, so hee spared 
 not weekly both Sundaies and holidaies to open the gospell and 
 epistle unto his audience after such a sort (when occasion served) 
 that as wel by his vehement inveying against the bishop of Romes 
 usurped power and authority, as in the earnest setting forth and / 
 advancing of the kings majesties supremacy, innumerable of the ( 
 people of the country resorting unto his sermons, changed their 
 opinions, and favored effectually the religion received. The 
 confluence of the people so daily increased, that the church being 
 a faire ample, and large church, was not, now and then, able to 
 receive the number. The fame of this newe instruction of the 
 people was so blazed abroade, that the popish priests were 
 wonderfully amased and displeased, to see their pope so to be 
 defaced, and their prince so highly advanced. 
 
 " Now thought they it is high time for us to worke, or else 
 all will here be utterly lost by this mans preaching : some then 
 went with capons, some with hens, some with chickens, some 
 with one thing, some with an other, unto the justices, such as 
 then favored their cause and faction, and such as are no small 
 fooles, as sir John Baker 3 , sir Christopher Hales *, sir Thomas 
 Moile 5 , knights, with other justices. The prebendaries of Christs 
 church in Canturbury were made privy hereof, giving their 
 succor and aide thereunto : so that in conclusion poore Turner 
 and other preachers were grievously complained of unto the kings 
 majesty. Whereupon my lord of Canterbury and certain other 
 
 3 Sir John Baker.'] Of Sissinghurst. 
 
 4 Sir Christopher Hales.] Of Hales-place, near Canterbury. 
 
 5 Sir Thomas Moile.'] Of Eastwell : ancestor of the earl of Winchelsea. 
 
 N 2 
 
180 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 commissioners were appointed at Lambeth to sit upon the 
 examination of these seditious preachers. Howbeit, before Turner 
 went up to his examination, I obtained of sir Thomas Moyles, 
 that he in Easter week was content to heare Turner preach a 
 rehearsal sermon in his parish church at Westwell, of al the 
 doctrin of his sermons preached at his cure in Ohartham : which 
 he most gently granting, heard Turner both before noone and 
 after noon on the Wednesday in Easter week last past, and (as 
 it seemed) took all things in good part, remitting Turner home 
 to his said cure with gentle and favorable words. I supposed 
 by this meanes to have staied M. Turner at home from further 
 examination, hoping that sir Thomas Moyle would have aunswered 
 for him at Lambeth before the commissioners. Notwithstanding, 
 after maister Modes comming to London, such information was 
 laide in against Turner, that hee was sent for to make aunswere 
 himselfe before the said commissioners : and there appearing 
 before them, hee made such an honest, perfect, and learned 
 answere unto the articles objected, that hee was with a good 
 exhortation discharged home againe, without any manner of 
 recantation or other injunction. 
 
 " Now when the pope-catholic clergie of Kent understood of 
 his comming home without controlement, so that he preached as 
 freely as he did before against their blinde and dumme cere- 
 monies, straightway by the help of the bishop of Winchester, 
 Steven Gardiner, they found a new means to put him to an 
 utter confusion, devising that he came home from examination 
 in such glorious pompe by the hie waies side in the woods 
 adjoyning that five hundred persons met him then with banket- 
 ting dishes to welcome him home, stirring the people rather to an 
 uprore and a commotion, than to keep them in any quiet obe- 
 dience ; when in very deede contrary to this surmise (as God 
 would) on this side Rochester a mile or two, for avoiding all 
 such light and glorious talke with any of his familiars or acquaint- 
 ance, he of purpose left the high way, and came through the 
 woods al alone about eighteen miles together on foote, so wearied 
 and megered for want of sustenance, that when he came into my 
 house at Ohartham, he was not well able to stand or speake for 
 faintnesse and thirst. 
 
 " This malicious tale being reported unto the kings highnes, 
 his majesty was so sore agrieved therewith, that hee sent for the 
 archbishop of Canterbury, willing him to cause Turner to bee 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 181 
 
 whipt out of the countrey. By meanes whereof, the archbishop 
 of Canterbury sent again for Turner. I hearing therof made 
 incontinently report by my letters with such vehemency prooving 
 it meere malice, that the archbishop understanding the truth, 
 pacified againe the kings majesties wrath. Home commeth 
 Turner once againe to his cure without blot. Which so wrung 
 the papists, in that they could not prevaile, that they thought it 
 all in vaine anie further to attempt against him concerning any 
 accusation for matters in Kent, the archbishop of Canturburie 
 being his ordinary. — Well, yet would they not thus leave him 
 undiscredited. Then was there one new matter devised, how that 
 he had preached erroneous doctrine in other countries before he 
 came into Kent, laying to his charge that hee had both translated 
 the masse into English, and said, or ministered the same ; and 
 that he had preached against purgatory, pilgrimages, and praying 
 for the dead, &c. By meanes whereof, he was now convented be- 
 fore the whole councel by the bishop of Winton, who sent Syriacke 
 Petite gentleman, for him, which brought him up to London 
 bound (as I heard say), and being examined before the said bishop 
 of Winchester and other, he was committed to ward for a 
 season. 
 
 " In the which meane time the archbishop of Canturbury, being 
 in Kent about the trial of a conspiracy purposed against himselfe 
 by the justice of the shire, and the prebendaries of Christes 
 church : Turner is now sent down to the archbishop, to the intent 
 he should recant that doctrine which long ago hee in other places 
 out of Kent had preached, to the utter subversion and defacing 
 of all that he had most godly and earnestly here in Kent taught 
 both to the glory of God, and the furtherance and setting forth 
 of the kings highnesse proceedings. If his majesty will thus 
 permit learned honest men thus daily to be overcrowed and troden 
 under foot with a sort of tyrannous or rather trayterous papists 
 (who cannot abide to heare his majesties supremacy advanced, 
 nor the sincere word of God preached) it were better for men to 
 dwell amongst the infidels and miscreants then in England. 
 
 " What reason is this, that Turner should recant here in Kent 
 the doctrine which in other countries he hath taught, to the 
 wounding and overthrowing most desperately of five hundred mens 
 consciences and above, (I dare say) who lately by his sincere 
 preaching have embraced a right good opinion both of the kings 
 supremacy, and also of the reformed religion received ? All good 
 
182 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 subjects may well lament the kings majesties estate in this behalfe, 
 that no man may dare to bee so bolde to advance his highnesse 
 title, but that every ignorant and malicious papist shall spurne 
 against him, seeking his utter undoing, and that by the aid of 
 papisticall justices set in authority. I beseech your worships to 
 pardon mee of my rude and homely tearms. They herein deserve 
 worse if worse may be devised. For what honest man can beare 
 with this, that so noble a princes eares shall be thus impudently 
 abused with manifest lies and fables, as this one is of Turners 
 comming home in such a triumph as they craftily and falsly had 
 devised ? It is easily to be spied what they meane and go about, 
 that, the prince being alive, dare take in hand so uncourteously 
 to abuse both the gentle nature of the prince, and his godly 
 preacher, the avauncer and extoller of his just authoritie. 
 
 " What think your worships they would attempt if his majesty 
 were at God's mercy (as God forefend that ever any of us should 
 see that day, without better reformation) that can thus dally with 
 his highnesse, blinding his eies with mistes, whilest he liveth and 
 raigneth amongst us in most prosperity. As for my lord of Can- 
 terbury he dare nothing do for the poore mans delivery, he hath 
 done so much for him already. And his grace hath tolde me 
 plainely, that it is put into the kings head, that hee is the main- 
 tainor and supporter of all the hereticks within the realme ; nor 
 will he permit mee or my neighbours to resort unto the councell 
 for his purgation while he was at Chartham ; saving only I have 
 obtained this at his hand, that I may become a suter in writing 
 to my friends and good masters in the court for his delivery. 
 
 " And therfore it is (right worshipfull) that I have now taken 
 pen in hand, thus to discourse and open our misery unto you con- 
 cerning the extream handling of this honest poore man M. Turner. 
 If it may possibly bee brought to passe by your godly wisdome, 
 that the poore man may bee released and discharged of his recant- 
 ation, you cannot doe to God and your prince a more acceptable 
 service in my poore opinion. For otherwise if he should be 
 driven to recant (as I am sure he will sooner die) both Gods 
 cause and the kings shall suffer no small detriment amongst his 
 poore loving subjects here. For if there be no better stay for 
 the maintenance of these godly preachers, the kings authoritie 
 concerning his supremacie, shall lie post alone hidden in the acte 
 of parliament, and not in the harts of his subjects. 
 
 " If they can bring to passe that Turner may recant to the 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 183 
 
 defacing of his good doctrin preached here, then have they that 
 for which they have thus long travailed. And yet in effect shall 
 not Turner recant, but king Henry the eighth in Turners person 
 shall most odiously recant, to the wounding of all mens con- 
 sciences here. If the kings majesty do not esteem his authority 
 given to his highnesse by Gods word and his parliament, it were 
 wel done, that the preachers had good warning to talk no more 
 to the people therof, than thus to bee tossed and turmoiled for 
 doing their dueties by the members of antichrist. 
 
 " And now to the intent that they might effectually for ever 
 slander Turners doctrine here, they have indited him for offending 
 against the six articles, this last sessions, by the witnes of two 
 papists of the parish of Chartham his utter enemies, Sanders and 
 Brown by name, for a sermon preached at Chartham on Passion 
 Sunday, which chanced on S. Gregories eeven, they both being 
 absent that clay at Wye faire, as it is well proved ; namely, for 
 that he preached against the masse ; saying, that our savior 
 Christ was the only sole priest which song masse on the altar of 
 the crosse, there sacrificing for the sinnes of the world once for 
 ever, and that all other masses were but remembrances and 
 thankesa'ivino; for that one sacrifice, or such wordes in effect. 
 
 " Wherefore, to conclude (right worship full) knowing your 
 godly zeales, as well towardes the preferment of sincere religion, 
 as your no lesse affection towards the king his majesties person 
 and his godly proceedings, I most humbly beseech you in the 
 bowels of our saviour Christ, so to ponder the weightie consi- 
 deration of the premises, as by your travailes unto the kings 
 majesty, or to the honourable councell, we here in Kent that have 
 now of late our hearts bent towardes the observation of the lawe 
 of God and the prince, through Turners godly persuasions, may 
 receive from your worships some comfortable words of his deliver- 
 ance ; or else certainly many an honest and simple man lately 
 embracing the truth, may perhaps fall away desperately from the 
 same, not without danger of their soules. In accomplishing 
 wherof your worships shall not only doe unto almighty God and 
 the prince most true and acceptable service, but also binde the 
 saide M. Turner, with all other to whom this cause doth apper- 
 taine, both daily to pray for your prosperities, and also to bee at 
 your commandements during their lives. From Canturburie the 
 second daie of November. 
 
 " Your worships evermore at commandment, 
 
 " r. Mr 
 
184 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 And thus much containeth the letter sent (as is saide) by M. 
 Morice to doctor Buts and sir Anthony Deny. Now, what suc- 
 cesse and speede this letter had, it followeth to bee declared. For 
 doctour Buts the kings physicion aforesayde, after the receipt of 
 these letters, considering the weighty contents of the same, as hee 
 was ever a forward friend in the gospels cause, so he thought not 
 to foreslacke this matter to the uttermost of his diligence : and 
 so spying his time, when the king was in trimming and in washing 
 (as his maner was at certaine times to call for his barbar) doctor 
 Buttes (whose maner was at such times ever to be present, and 
 with some pleasant conceits to refresh and solace the kings 
 minde) brought with him in his hand this letter. The king ask- 
 ing what newes, D. Buts pleasantly and merrily beginneth to 
 insinuate unto the king the effect of the matter, and so at the 
 kings commandement read out the letter : which when the king 
 had heard, and paused a little with himself upon the same, he 
 commanded again the letter to be read unto him. The hearing 
 and consideration wherof so altered the kings minde, that wheras 
 before he commanded the said Turner to be whipped out of the 
 countrey, he now commanded him to be reteined as a faithfull 
 subject. And here of that matter an end. — Let us now returne 
 to the archbishop againe. 
 
 Who although he was compassed about (as is sayde) with 
 mighty enemies, and by many crafty traines impugned, yet through 
 Gods more mightie providence, working in the kings hart so to 
 favour him, he rubbed out all king Henries time without blemish 
 or foile, by meanes of the kings supportation, who not only 
 defended the said archbishop against all his conspired adversaries, 
 but also extended such special favor unto him in such sort, that 
 he being not ignorant of his wife, whom hee maried before at 
 Noremberge (being niece to the wife of Osiander) keeping her 
 also all the sixe articles time contrary to the law, — notwithstand- 
 ing, he both permitted the same, and kept his counsell. 
 
 I will now (the Lord Christ assisting me with his grace) pro- 
 ceed next to the time and raigne of k. Edward his son, after 
 that first I shall intermit a few words touching the death of the 
 said king Henrie, and the maner of the same. Who after long- 
 languishing, infirmitie growing more and more upon him, lay from 
 saint Stevens clay to the latter end of Januarie. His physicians 
 at length perceiving that he would away, and yet not daring to 
 discourage him with death, for feare of the act past before in par- 
 liament, that none should speake any thing of the kings death 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 185 
 
 (the act being made onelie for soothsayers, and talkers of prophe- 
 sies) mooved them that were about the king to put him in 
 remembrance of his mortal state and fatall infirmitie. Which 
 when the rest were in dread to do, master Denie who was specialise 
 attendant upon him, boldlie comming to the king tolde him what 
 case hee was in, to mans judgement not like to live, and therefore 
 exhorted him to prepare himself e to death, calling himselfe to remem- 
 brance of his former life, and to call upon God in Christ betime for 
 grace and mercie, as becometh everie good Christian man to doe. 
 Although the king was loth to heare any mention of death, 
 yet perceiving the same to rise upon the judgment of his physi- 
 cians, and feeling his owne weaknesse, hee disposed himselfe 
 more quietlie to hearken to the words of his exhortation, and to 
 consider his life past. Which although he much accused, " Yet" 
 (said he) " is the mercie of Christ able to pardon me all my sins, 
 though they were greater than they be." Master Deny being 
 glad to heare him thus to speake, required to know his pleasure, 
 whether he would have any learned man sent for to confer 
 withall, and to open his minde unto. To whome the king an- 
 swered againe, that if he had any, he would have doctor Cran- 
 mer, who was then lying at Croydon. And therefore master 
 Denie asking the king, whether he would have him sent for, 
 " I will first," said the king, " take a little sleepe, and then as I 
 feele myselfe, I will advise upon the matter." 
 
 After an houre or two, the king awaking, and feeling feeble- 
 nes to increase upon him, commanded doctor Cranmer to bee 
 sent for : but before he could come the king was speechlesse, 
 and almost senselesse. Notwithstanding, perceiving doctor Cran- 
 mer to bee come, hee reaching his hand to doctor Cranmer, did 
 hold him fast, but could utter no words unto him, and scarse was 
 able to make any signe. Then the archbishop exhorting him to 
 put his trust in Christ, and to call upon his mercie, desired him, 
 though hee could not speake, yet to give some token with his eies 
 or with his hand, as he trusted in the Lord. Then the king, 
 holding him with his hand, did wring his hand in his, as hard as 
 he could, and so shortly after departed, after hee had raigned in 
 this land the tearme of 37 yeres and 9 moneths, leaving behinde 
 him three children, Edward, Mary, and Elizabeth. 
 
 After the death of k. Henry, immediately succeeded his son 
 king Edward, under whose government and protection the state 
 of this archbishop, being his godfather, was nothing appaired, but 
 rather more advanced. 
 
186 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 During all this meane time of k. Henry aforesaid, untill the 
 entring of k. Edward, it seemeth that Cranmer was scarcely yet 
 throughly perswacled in the right knowledge 6 of the sacrament, 
 or at least, was not yet fully ripened in the same : wherin shortly 
 after he being more groundly confirmed by conference with 
 bishop Ridley, in processe of time did so profit in more riper 
 knowledge, that at last hee tooke upon him the defence of 
 that whole doctrine, that is, to refute and throw down first the 
 corporall presence ; secondly, the phantasticall transubstantia- 
 tion ; thirdly, the idolatrous adoration ; fourthly, the false error 
 
 c In the right knowledge.^ There are few readers who will not admire the 
 sober and pious language of this excellent man, on occasion of its being 
 objected to him, by Dr. Richard Smith, that he had maintained in his Short 
 Instruction into Christian Religion, printed in 1548, the doctrine of the carnal 
 presence. After denying the truth of Smith's allegation, he thus proceeds : 
 " But this I confesse of myselfe, that not long before I wrot the sayd cate- 
 chisme, I was in that error of the real presence, as I was many yeares past 
 in divers other errors, as of transubstantiation, of the sacrifice propitiatory 
 of the priests in the masse, of pilgrimages, purgatory, pardons, and many 
 other superstitions and errors that came from Rome, being brought up from 
 youth in them, and nouseled therein for lacke of good instruction from my 
 youth ; the outragious floods of papisticall errors at that tyme overflowing 
 the world. For the which, and other myne offences in youth, I do dayly 
 pray unto God for mercy and pardon, saying, delicta j uventutis niece, et igno- 
 rantias meas, ne memineris Domine, Good Lord, remember not mine ignorances 
 and offences of my youth. 
 
 " But after it had pleased God to shew unto me by his holy word a more 
 perfect knowledge of his sonne Jesus Christ from tyme to tyme as I grew in 
 knowledge of him, by little and little I put away my former ignorance. And 
 as God of his mercy gave me light, so through his grace I opened myne eyes 
 to receive it, and did not wilfully repugne unto God, and remayne in dark- 
 nese. And I trust in God's mercy and pardon for my former errors, bicause 
 I erred but of frailnes and ignorance. And now I may say of my selfe as 
 S. Paule sayd, When I was like a babe or childe in the knowledge of Christ, 
 I spake like a childe, and understood like a childe ; but now that I come to 
 mans estate and growing in Christ through his grace and mercy, I have put 
 away that childishness." — Answer to Smith's Preface, subjoined to his 
 Answer to Gardiner, p. 402. edit. 1580. 
 
 It is not to be questioned, but that to Ridley he was indebted for his first 
 convictions of the true doctrine of Christ's presence in the Holy Eucharist ; 
 and that the critical time was the year 1546. See (Cheke's) Preface to the 
 Defensio verce et Catholicce Doctrince, &c. 12mo. 1557. " Post multam Scrip- 
 turarum pervestigationem, ex unius beati martyris Ridlsei, episcopi Lon- 
 dinensis, institutione, sero tandem (nimirum anno 46) in earn, quam hie 
 tuetur, sententiam adductus est." For the other point, his obligation to 
 Ridley, we shall come to an express testimony to that below, from his own 
 mouth. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 187 
 
 of the papists, that wicked men do eate the naturall bodie of 
 Christ ; and lastly, the blasphemous sacrifice of the masse. 
 Whereupon in conclusion he wrote five bookes for the publick 
 instruction of the church of England, which instruction yet to 
 this day standeth and is received in this church of England. 
 
 Against these five bookes of the archbishop, Steven Gardiner, 
 the arche-enemie to Christ and his gospel, being then in the 
 Tower, slubbereth up a certaine answere such as it was, which 
 he in open court exhibited up at Lambeth, being there examined 
 by the archbishop aforesaide and other the kings commissioners 
 in k. Edwards daies, which booke was intituled, An Explication 
 and Assertion of the true Catholick Faith, touching the blessed 
 Sacrament of the Altar, with a Confutation of a Book written 
 against the same. 
 
 Against this explication, or rather a cavilling sophistication of 
 Steven Gardiner doctor of lawe, the archbishop of Canterbury 
 learnedly and copiously replying againe, maketh answere, which 
 also he published abroad to the eies and judgements of all men in 
 print. All which writings and bookes, as well of the one part as 
 of the other, our present storie would require here to bee inserted : 
 but because to prosecute the whole matter at length will not be 
 comprehended in a small roome, and may make too long tariance 
 in our story, it shall therefore bee best to put off the same unto 
 the place of the appendix following 7 , wherein (the Lord willing) 
 wee intend to close up both these, and divers other treatises of 
 these learned martyrs, as to this our story shall appertaine. 
 
 The unquiet spirit of Steven Gardiner being not yet contented, 
 after all this thrusteth out another booke in Latine of the like 
 popish argument, but after another title, named Marcus Antonius 
 Constantinus. Wherunto first the archbishop again intending a 
 full confutation, had already absolved three parts of his answere 
 lying in prison. Of the which parts, two perished in Oxford : 
 
 7 The appendix following.'] This part of Fox's design was never executed ; 
 but in the year 1580, John Day printed, I apprehend under the direction of 
 Fox, a second edition of Cranmer's Answer to Gardiner's Sophistical Cavil- 
 lation ; which book, according to a method of conducting controversies not 
 unusual in those days (the spirit of which, though not the letter, may and 
 ought to be the subject of applause and imitation to our own, and every age) 
 contains the whole of his own first work (The Defence), together with the 
 whole of Gardiner's attack upon it (The Explication and Assertion), as well 
 as the Answer to the Sophistical Cavillation. 
 
 7 
 
188 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the other yet remaineth in my hands readie to be seen and set 
 forth, as the Lord shall see good. Also bishop Ridley lying like- 
 wise the same time in prison having there the saide book of 
 Marcus Antonius, for lacke of pen and paper, with a leade of a 
 window in the margent of the booke wrote annotations, as straight- 
 nesse of time would serve him, in refutation of the same book. 
 And finally because these worthy martyrs had neither liberty nor 
 leisure to goe through with that travaile, that which lacked in 
 them for accomplishment of that behalfe, was supplied shortly 
 after by Peter Martir, who abundantly and substantially hath 
 overthrown that book in his learned defension of the truth 
 against the false sophistication of Marcus Antonius aforesaid. 
 
 Besides these bookes above recited of this archbishop, divers 
 other things there were also of his doing ; as the book of the 
 Reformation 8 , the catechisme, with the book of Homilies, whereof 
 
 8 The book of the Reformation.'] By this book is meant the Liturgy, as 
 sufficiently appears from Bale's Centuries, p. 691, and Strype's Annals, vol. i. 
 p. 489, 90, edit. 2d. By the " Catechisme," might be intended, either the 
 Catechism of king Edward, or the Short Instruction into Christian Reli- 
 gion, a work, notwithstanding its title, in size much surpassing the former, 
 amounting to not less than five hundred pages. Fox is not in the habit of 
 distinguishing very accurately between these two books, and therefore, I say, 
 either of them might have been intended by this appellation. But there is 
 reason to think, that, in this place, the former, along with the 42 articles, 
 was meant to be designated. Of neither, however, can it be properly said, 
 that they were solely and strictly " of his doing ;" though Cranmer was, no 
 doubt, in good degree, responsible for the contents of both. Of the latter 
 he was the translator .- the former has been usually attributed to Ponet bishop 
 of Winchester ; but it certainly passed through a review by Ridley, and pro- 
 bably by Cranmer. 
 
 Who the authors were of the book of Homilies has never been fully ascer- 
 tained. Of the second book, published in the reign of Q. Elizabeth, I am 
 not aware, that the writer of any single Homily has been indubitably speci- 
 fied. With regard to the first book, we may, I think, agree with Strype, who 
 says, " the Homily of Salvation particularly seems to be of his own doing." 
 (Life of Cranmer, p. 149.) And the same may perhaps reasonably be 
 conjectured of the second Homily, of the misery of all mankind; of the 
 fourth, of the true and lively faith ; and the fifth, of good works. In the 
 twelfth, against contention and brawling, many, I apprehend, will think that 
 they see the honest good-humoured pen of Latimer. But of the twelfth in 
 three parts, against whoredom and adultery, there can be no doubt, but that 
 it was the work of Thomas Becon, one of Cranmer's chaplains. I do not 
 recollect that this circumstance has been before noticed. But in Becon's 
 works, collected together, and published by himself, a.d. 1564, the Homily 
 in question may be found, vol. ii. fol. 157, &c. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 189 
 
 part was by him contrived, part by his procurement approved and 
 published. Wherunto also may be adjoined an other writing or 
 confutation of his against eighty-eight articles by the convocation 
 devised and propounded, but yet not ratified nor received, in the 
 raigne and time of king Henry the eighth. 
 
 And thus much hitherto concerning the doings and travels of 
 this archbishop of Canterbury during the lives 9 both of king 
 
 9 During the lives.'] I take the liberty of borrowing here some very just and 
 valuable remarks from professor Jenkyns's preface to the " Remains." 
 
 " But besides these improvements which were actually accomplished, 
 others were designed. It was proposed, as we learn from unquestionable 
 authority," (see Letters, No. ccxvi. celxvi.) " to revise the service books, to 
 digest a new code of ecclesiastical law, and to abolish several superstitious 
 customs which had hitherto kept their ground. In all these plans Cranmer 
 was doubtless a prime mover, and as they had been approved by the king 
 (Henry VIII.), and were in a state of forwardness, there seemed to be a fair 
 prospect of success. But they were frustrated for a time by the intrigues of 
 Gardiner. It was however only for a time : for the death of Henry VIII. 
 and the accession of Edward VI. in January 1547, opened the way to their 
 being resumed, and for the most part happily completed. — And perhaps the 
 issue might have been the same, if Henry's life had been prolonged. He is 
 known to have been greatly displeased with Gardiner in 1546, and he about 
 the same time declared in such strong terms his resolution to go forward in 
 ' the establishing of sincere religion,' that ' a man,' as the archbishop states, 
 'would hardly have believed it.' (Fox, Acts, &c. vol. ii. p. 586.) 
 
 " But perhaps the progress which Henry had already made is not always 
 duly appreciated. It is not an uncommon notion, that his ideas of reforma- 
 tion were limited to the rejection of the papal supremacy for the sake of 
 effecting his marriage with Anne Boleyn, and to the dissolution of the monas- 
 teries for the sake of enriching himself with their spoils. But writers who 
 lived nearer his times, take a very different view of the matter. ' What 
 organ of Christ's glory,' asks Fox, (Acts, &c. vol. ii. p. 604,) ' did more good 
 in the church than he, ... in setting up the bible in the church, in explo- 
 ding the pope with his vile pardons, in removing divers superstitious cere- 
 monies, in bringing into order the inordinate orders of friars and sects, in 
 putting chantry priests to their pensions, in permitting white meat in Lent, 
 in destroying pilgrimage worship, in abrogating idle and superstitious holi- 
 days ?' The good deeds here recounted are of very unequal merit, and some 
 of them perhaps may excite a smile ; but when combined, they must be 
 allowed, both to have wrought a great change, and to have prepared the way 
 for a still greater. For he not only shook off the yoke of Rome, but he 
 broke the power of that ' papal militia ' as the religious orders have been 
 called, which might otherwise have replaced it. While too he thus asserted 
 the right of the national church to reform itself, he laid down also the 
 rule by which that reformation was to be conducted, namely, the written 
 word of God. And he followed up this appeal to the Scriptures, ' as the 
 only touch-stone of true learning,' (Fox, vol. ii. p. 438,) by encouraging 
 
190 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Henry, and of k. Edward his son. Which two kings so long as 
 they continued, this archbishop lacked no stay of maintenance 
 against all his maligners. 
 
 Afterward, this k. Edward, a prince of most worthy toward - 
 nesse falling sicke, when he perceived that his death was at 
 hand, and the force of his painefull disease would not suffer him 
 
 their translation and general use. It may be admitted, that though he at 
 one time favoured the circulation of the Bible, he at another restricted it ; 
 that he pressed his own interpretations of it on his subjects, to the violation 
 of all liberty of conscience ; that he retained doctrines and practices, which 
 could not stand the test that he had himself set up ; — it may be admitted, in 
 short, that though he begun, he did not perfect the reformation : yet the 
 value of his services may still be incalculable. For it was precisely one of 
 those cases, where the beginning was at least half of the work ; where it was 
 not less laborious to clear the ground and lay a firm foundation, than to raise 
 a goodly building thereon. It may indeed be doubted whether the feeble 
 efforts of a minor could ever have removed those formidable obstacles, which 
 were not swept away without difficulty even by the mature and vigorous arm 
 of Henry VIII. 
 
 " But however this may be, it will not be disputed, that his energy in 
 freeing the kingdom from papal usurpation, materially lightened the task 
 devolved on his successor. Yet Cranmer felt it to be still too heavy for the 
 strength of a youthful sovereign. It is evident from the remarkable conver- 
 sation (Fox, vol. ii. p. 586), already referred to, that he considered the ex- 
 change from the long established and absolute sway of Henry, to the new 
 and unsettled authority of Edward, as a loss rather than a gain to the cause 
 of reformation. ' It was better,' said Cranmer to his secretary in 1547, ' to 
 attempt such reformation in king Henry VIII.'s days, than at this time, the 
 king being in his infancy. For if the king's father had set forth any thing 
 for the reformation of abuses, who was he that durst gainsay it ?' He may 
 perhaps have been mistaken in this view : the flexibility of the son may in 
 truth have been no less favourable to the construction of a new system, than 
 the obstinacy of the father to the demolition of an old one. But the inference 
 is almost unavoidable, that the difficulties of his situation under Henry were 
 less, and under Edward greater, than is usually supposed. And if we reflect 
 on the youth of the king, on the struggles of ambitious nobles for power, and 
 on the unremitting exertions of an able and active religious party to baffle 
 him, it may well be imagined, that the position in which Cranmer stood was 
 most embarrassing. To his wisdom and moderation under these critical cir- 
 cumstances, we are mainly indebted, as is well known, for our present church 
 establishment. In spite of all impediments, he succeeded in founding it on 
 so firm a basis as to be proof against the persecutions of the following reign. 
 He received, it is true, in this great undertaking, valuable assistance from his 
 own countrymen and from foreigners : but his was the presiding judgment 
 which directed the whole ; he was the master builder, to whom the symmetry 
 and beauty of the structure were chiefly due." Preface, p. xli — v. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 191 
 
 to live longer, and knowing that his sister Marie was wholly 
 wedded to the popish religion, he bequeathed the succession of 
 this realme to the ladie Jane (a ladie of great birth but of greater 
 learning, being niece to king Henry the eight by his sister) by 
 consent of the councell and lawyers of this realme. To this tes- 
 tament of the kings, when all the nobles of the realme, the states 
 and judges had subscribed : they sent for the archbishop, and 
 required him that he also would subscribe. But he excusing 
 himselfe on this maner, said : " that it was otherwise in the tes- 
 tament of king Henry his father, and that he had sworne to the 
 succession of Marie, as then the next heire, by which oath he 
 was so bound, that without manifest perjury he could not go 
 from it." The councell answered, " that they were not ignorant 
 of that, and that they had conscience as well as he, and moreover 
 that they were sworne to that testament, and therefore he should 
 not think there was any clanger therein, or that he should be in 
 more perill of perjury than the rest.' 1 '' 
 
 To this the archbishop aunswered, " that he was judge of no 
 mans conscience but his owne : and therefore as he would not be 
 prejudiciall to others, so hee would not commit his conscience 
 unto other mens factes, or cast himselfe into danger, seeing that 
 everie man should give account of his owne conscience and not 
 of other mens. And as concerning subscription, before he had 
 spoken with the king himselfe, he utterly refused to doe it." 
 
 The king therefore being demanded of the archbishop concern- 
 ing this matter, saide, " That the nobles and lawyers of the 
 realme councelled him unto it, and perswaded him that the bond 
 of the first testament could nothing let, but that this lady Jane 
 might succeed him as heire, and the people without danger 
 acknowledge her as their queen.'''' Who then demanding leave of 
 the king, that hee might first talke with certaine lawyers that 
 were in the court, when they all agreed that by law of the 
 realme it might be so, returning to the king, with much ado, he 
 subscribed 1 . 
 
 1 He subscribed.'] Cranmer in a letter to the queen, gives the following 
 account of this transaction. 
 
 " I am now constrained most lamentably, and with most penitent and 
 sorrowfull heart, to aske mercy and pardon for my haynous folly and offence, 
 in consenting and followyng the testament and last will of our late soveraigne 
 lorde king Edward the sixth your graces brother, which will God knoweth, 
 God he knoweth, I never liked, nor never any thing grieved me so much that 
 
192 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 As the time approached when it pleased almighty God to call 
 this young king from us, which was the sixth day of July in the 
 year of our Lord 1553, about three hours before his death, 
 
 your graces brother did, and if by any means it had been in me to have letted 
 the making of that will, I would have done it, and what I said therein, as 
 well to his counsell as to himselfe, divers of your majesties counsell can 
 report, but none so well as the marquis of Northampton, and the lord Darcy 
 then lord chamberlayne to the kinges majesty, which two were present at the 
 communication between the kinges majestye and me. I desired to talke with 
 the kinges majesty alone, but I could not be suffered, so I failed of my pur- 
 pose, for if I might have commoned with the king alone, and at good leisure, 
 my trust was that I should have altered hym from that purpose, but they 
 being present my labour was in vayne. Then when I could not dissuade 
 him from the sayd will, and both he and his privy counsell also informed 
 me the judges and the learned counsell sayde, that the acte of entailynge the 
 crowne made by his father, could not be prejudiciall to him, but he being in 
 possession of the crowne, might make his will thereof; this seemed very 
 straunge unto me, but being the sentence of the judges, and other learned 
 his counsell in the lawes of this realme (as both he and his counsell informed 
 me) methought it became not me being unlearned in the law to stande 
 against the prince therein, and so at length I was required by the kings 
 majesty himself to set to my hand to his will, saying that he trusted that I 
 alone would not be more repugnant to his will, than the rest of the counsel 
 were (which words surely greved my hearte very sore) and I gi'aunted him to 
 subscribe his wil, and to followe the same, which when I had set my hand 
 unto, I did i t unfainedly an d withoute dissi mulati on : for the which I submit 
 myselfe most humbly unto your majesty, acknowledging mine offence with 
 most grevous and sorrowful hart, and beseeching your mercy and pardon, 
 which my hart giveth me, shall not be denied unto me, being graunted before 
 to so many which travailed not so much to dissuade the king and his counsell 
 as I did." Coverdale's Letters of the Martyrs, p. 2. a.d. 1564. 
 
 " And by that justice and law, that lately hath been executed in England, 
 (if it may be called justice and law,) it should appear that the ministers of 
 civil power do sometimes command that, which the subjects ought not to do. 
 
 " When the innocent lady Jane, contrary to her will, yea by force, with 
 tears dropping down her cheeks, suffered herself to be called queen of Eng- 
 land ; yet you see, because she consented to that which was not by civil 
 justice lawful, she, and her husband for company, suffered the pains of trai- 
 tors, both heads buried in one pit. 
 
 " When the blessed man of God, Thomas Cranmer archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, did what he might to resist to subscribe to king Edward's will, whereby 
 his two sisters, the ladies Mary and Elizabeth, should have been wrongfully 
 disinherited ; yet because he afterward, to content the king's mind and com- 
 mandment, yet indeed to save the innocent king from the obedience to most 
 wicked traitorous tyrants " (his council) " did subscribe unto it against his 
 will ; was it not laid unto him by the wicked judge Morgan, that he ought 
 not to do any thing unlawful, by commandment of any power ? And so he, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 193 
 
 this godly childe 2 , his eyes being closed, speaking to himself e, 
 and thinking none to have heard him, made this prayer as 
 followeth : 
 
 " Lord God deliver mee out of this miserable and wretched 
 life, and take me among thy chosen : howbeit not my will, but 
 thy will be clone. Lord, I commit my spirit to Thee. Lord, 
 thou knoweth how happy it were for me to bee with Thee. 
 
 an innocent, picked out among a great number of very evil doers to satisfy 
 the law, was condemned as a traitor before he suffered as a martyr." Short 
 Treatise of Politic Power, written by D. John Ponet, D.D. and published in 
 the reign of queen Mary, 1556, p. 28, 9, edit. 1642. 
 
 Ponet had been one of Cranmer's chaplains. 
 
 There were evidently no bounds of moderation in the expedients resorted 
 to by the dukes of Northumberland and Suffolk, to constrain the several 
 members of the council to be parties in their ambitious designs in behalf of 
 lady Jane. 
 
 " As for sir Edward Montague, lord chief justice, what he did was by 
 command against his own will, as appears by his written protestation at his 
 death, still" says Fuller, "in the hands of his honourable posterity. But 
 whilst in this army of offenders, the nobility in the front made an escape 
 for themselves, queen Mary's displeasure overtook the old judge in the 
 rear, the good old man being not able with such speed to provide for 
 himself. Yea though he had done nothing but by general consent and 
 command, the rest of the lords laid load on him, desirous that the queen's 
 anger should send him on an errand to the prison, and thence to the scaf- 
 fold; to excuse themselves from going on the same message. However, 
 after some imprisonment he was pardoned ; a sufficient argument that the 
 queen conceived him to concur passively in that action." Holy State, p. 
 255, 6. 
 
 2 This godly childe.~] William Thomas, afterwards clerk of the council, and 
 much employed in assisting the studies of king Edward, thus describes him, 
 in a work written in the first year of his reign. 
 
 " Alas (quoth I) yf you knew the towardnes of that young prince, your 
 heart would melt to heare him named, and your stomacke abhorre the malice 
 of them that would him yll : the beautifullest creature that liveth under the 
 sunne, the liveliest, the most amiable, and the gentlest thing of all the world ; 
 such a spirite of capacitie in learning the things taught him by his schoole- 
 masters, that it is a wonder to heare say; and finally, he hath such a grace 
 of porte and gesture in gravitie, when he cometh into any presence, that it 
 should seeme he were already a father; and yet passeth he not the age of 
 ten yeares, a thing undoubtedly much rather to bee seene, than beleeved. 
 Alas ! (quoth I), nay alas agayne, what cruelties should move these ravening 
 dragons, to covet the devouring of so meeke and innocent a lambe with the 
 sedition of such develish rumours !" Apoloyie for king Henrie the eighth. 
 Lambeth Library. MSS. No. 464, p. 129; or, Works of William Thomas, 
 p. 116, 7. Svo. 1774. 
 
 VOL. ITT. t) 
 
194 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Yet for thy chosen sake send me life and health, that I may 
 truely serve Thee. my Lord God, blesse thy people, and save 
 thine inheritance. Lord God, save thy chosen people of 
 England. my Lord God, defend this realme from papistry, 
 and maintain thy true religion, that I and my people may praise 
 thy holy name, for thy sonne Jesus Christes sake." 
 
 Then turned he his face, and seeing who was by him, said unto 
 them, " Are ye so nigh ? I thought you had been further off." 
 Then doctor Owen said, " wee heard you speake to yourselfe, but 
 what you said we know not." Hee then, after his fashion, 
 smilingly, said, " I was praying to God." The last words of 
 his pangs were these, " I am faint. Lord, have mercy upon 
 me, and take my spirit." And thus he yeelded up the ghost, 
 being almost sixteen yeeres old, to the great sorrow, but greater 
 calamitie of the whole realme. After whose decease immediately 
 it was commaunded that the ladie Jane (which was unwilling 
 thereunto) should be proclaimed queene. Which thing much 
 misliked the common people : not that they did so much favor 
 Mary, before whom they saw the lady Jane preferred, as for the 
 hatred conceived against some, whom they could not favor. 
 
 Besides this, other causes there happened also of discord be- 
 tween the nobles and the commons the same time : for what inju- 
 ries of commons and enclosures wrongfully holden, with other 
 inordinate pollings and uncharitable dealing betweene the land- 
 lords, and tenants, I cannot tell. But in fine thus the matter 
 fell out, that Mary hearing of the death of her brother, and 
 shifting for her selfe, was so assisted by the commons, that 
 eftsoones she prevailed. Who being established in the posses- 
 sion of the realme, not long after came to London, and after shee 
 had caused first the two fathers, the duke of Northumberland and 
 the duke of Suffolke to be executed, likewise she caused the ladie 
 Jane, being both in age tender, and innocent from this crime, 
 after shee could by no meanes be turned from the constancy of 
 her faith, together with her husband to be beheaded. 
 
 The rest of the nobles paying fines, were forgiven, the arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury only excepted. Who though he desired 
 pardon (by means of friends) could obtaine none : insomuch that 
 the queene would not once vouchsafe to see him. For as yet 
 the olde grudge against the archbishop for the divorcement of 
 her mother, remained hid in the bottom of her heart. Besides 
 this divorce, she remembered the state of religion changed : 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 195 
 
 all which was imputed to the archbishop, as the chiefe cause 
 thereof. 
 
 While these things were in doing, a rumour was in all mens 
 mouthes, that the archbishop, to curry favor with the queene, 
 had promised to say a dirige masse after the olde custome, for 
 the funerall of k. Edward her brother. Neither wanted there 
 some which reported that he had already said masse at Cantur- 
 bury : which masse indeed was sayd by D. Thornton. This 
 rumour Oranmer thinking speedily to stay, gave forth a writing 
 in his purgation. 
 
 Here ensueth a purgation of Thomas archbishop of Canturbury, 
 against certaine slanders falsely raised upon him. 
 
 " As the divell Christs ancient adversary, is a lier and the father 
 of lies, even so hath he stirred up his servants and members, to 
 persecute Christ and his true word and religion with lying ; which 
 he ceaseth not to do most earnestly at this present time. For 
 whereas the prince of famous memory king Henry the eighth 
 seeing the great abuses of the Latine masse, refourmed some 
 things therin in his life time, and after our late soveraigne lord 
 k. Edward the sixt, tooke the same whole away for the manifold 
 and great errors and abuses of the same, and restored in the place 
 thereof Christs holy supper according to Christes owne institution, 
 and as the apostles used the same in the primitive church : the 
 divell goeth about now by lying to overthrow the Lords supper 
 againe, and to restore his Latine satisfactorie masse, a thing of 
 his owne invention and devise. And to bring the same more 
 easily to passe, som have abused the name of me Thomas arch- 
 bishop of Canturbury, bruting abroad that I have set up the masse 
 again at Canturbury, and that I offered to say masse at the burial 
 of our late soveraign prince k. Edward 6. and that I offered also 
 to say masse before the queenes highnes, and at Pauls church, 
 and I wot not where. And although I have bin well exercised 
 these twenty yeares to suffer and beare evill reports and lies, and 
 have not bin much greeved therat, but have born al things quietly : 
 yet when untrue reports and lies turn to the hinderance of Gods 
 truth, they are in no wise to bee suffered. Wherefore these be 
 to signifie unto the world, that it was not I that did set up the 
 masse at Canturbury, but it was a false flattering, lying and dis- 
 sembling monk, which caused masse to bee set up there without 
 
 o 2 
 
196 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 mine advice or counsel : Reddat illi dominus in die illo. And as 
 for offering my selfe to say masse before the queenes highnes, or 
 in any other place, I never did it, as her grace well knoweth. But 
 if her grace wil give me leave, I shal be ready to proove, against 
 al that wil say the contrary, that al that is contained in the holy 
 communion set out by the most innocent and godly prince k. 
 Edward the 6. in his high court of parliament, is conformable to 
 that order which our savior Christ did both observe and command 
 to be observed, and which his apostles and primitive church used 
 many yeres : wheras the masse in many things not only hath no 
 foundation of Christ, his apostles, nor the primitive church, but 
 is manifestly contrary to the same, and containeth many horrible 
 abuses in it. — And although many, either unlearned or malicious, 
 doe report that M. Peter Martyr is unlearned, yet if the queens 
 highnes wil grant therunto, I with the said M. Peter Martyr, and 
 other four or five which I shall chuse, wil by Gods grace take 
 upon us to defend, not only the common praiers of the church, 
 the ministration of the sacraments, and other rites and ceremo- 
 nies ; but also all the doctrine and religion set out by our said 
 soveraign lord k. Edward the 6. to bee more pure and according 
 to Gods word, then any other that hath bin used in England these 
 thousand yeeres ; so that Gods word may be judge, and that the 
 reasons and proofes of both parties may be set out in writing, to 
 the intent, as wel that all the world may examin and judge thereon, 
 as that no man shal start back from his writing. — And where they 
 boast of the faith, that hath bin in the church these fifteen hun- 
 dred yeares, we wil join with them in this point, and that the 
 same doctrine and usage is to bee followed, which was in the 
 church fifteen hundred yeares past : and we shall prove that 
 the order of the church, set out at this present in this realme 
 by act of parliament, is the same that was used in the church 
 fifteen hundred yeares past ; and so shall they be never able to 
 prove theirs. " 
 
 This bill being thus written, and lying openly in a window in 
 his chamber, commeth in by chance M. Scory, bishop then of 
 Rochester, who after he had read and perused the same, required 
 of the archbishop to have a copy of the bill. The archbishop 
 when he had granted and permitted the same to M. Scory, by the 
 occasion therof M. Scory lending it to some friend of his, there 
 were divers copies taken out therof, and the thing published abroad 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 197 
 
 among the common people ; insomuch that everie scriveners shop 
 almost, was occupyed in writing and copying out the same ; 
 and so at length some of these copies comming to the bishops 
 hands, and so brought to the councell, and they sending it to the 
 commissioners, the matter was knowen, and so he commanded to 
 appeare \ 
 
 Whereupon D. Cranmer at his day prefixed, appeared before 
 the said commissioners, bringing a true inventory, as he was com- 
 manded, of all his goods. That done, a bishop * of the queenes 
 privy councel, being one of the said commissioners, after the 
 inventory was received, bringing in mention of the bil, " My lord 
 (said he) there is a bil put forth in your name, wherin you seeme 
 to be agreeved with setting up the masse againe : we doubt not 
 but you are sory that it is gone abroad." 
 
 To whom the archbishop answered againe, saying : " as I do 
 not deny my selfe to bee the very authour of that bill or letter, so 
 must I confesse here unto you, concerning the same bil, that I 
 am sory that the said bill went from me in such sort as it did. 
 For when I had written it, M. Scory got the copy of me, and it 
 is now come abroad, and as I understand, the city is full of it. 
 For which I am sorry, that it so passed my hands : for I had 
 intended otherwise to have made it in a more large and ample 
 maner, and minded to have set it on Pauls church door, and on 
 the doores of all the churches in London, with mine owne seale 
 joyned thereto. " 
 
 At which words when they saw the constantnesse of the man, 
 they dismissed him, affirming they had no more at that present to 
 say unto him, but that shortly he should heare further. The 
 saide bishop declared afterward to one of doctour Cranmers 
 friends, that notwithstanding his attainder of treason, the queens 
 determination at that time was, that Cranmer should only have 
 
 3 Commanded to appeare.~\ " This present day (14th Sept. 1553.) Thomas 
 archbishop of Canterbury, appearing before the lords, as he was the day 
 before appoynted, after long and seryous debating of his offence by the whole 
 boarde, it was thought convenient, that as well for the treason committed by 
 him agenst the queen's highness, as for the aggravating of the same his 
 offence, by spreding abrode sedycyous billes, moving tumultes to the disquiet- 
 nes of the present state, he shulde be committed to the Toure " Proceedings 
 in the privy council in Haynes's Burghley's State Papers, p. 184. 
 
 4 A bishop.'] " This bishop was Dr. Heath, bishop after of Yorke." Fox's 
 Margin. 
 
198 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 been deprived of his archbishoprick, and have had a sufficient 
 living assigned him, upon his exhibiting of a true inventory, with 
 commandment to keepe his house without medling in matters of 
 religion. But how that was true, I have not to say. This is 
 certaine, that not long after this, he was sent unto the Tower, and 
 soone after condemned of treason 5 . Notwithstanding, the queene, 
 when she could not honestly denie him his pardon, seeing all the 
 rest were discharged, and specially, seeing he last (of all other) 
 subscribed to king Edwards request, and that against his owne 
 will, released to him his action of treason, and accused him only 
 of heresie : which liked the archbishop right well, and came to 
 passe as he wished, because the cause was not now his owne, but 
 Christs ; not the queens, but the churches. Thus stood the cause 
 of Cranmer, til at length it was determined by the queene and the 
 councell, that hee should be remooved from the Tower, where he 
 was prisoner, to Oxford, there to dispute with the doctors and 
 divines. And privily word was sent before to them of Oxford to 
 prepare themselves and make them readie to dispute. And 
 although the queen and the bishops had concluded before what 
 should become of him, yet it pleased them that the matter should 
 be debated with arguments, that under some honest shewe of dis- 
 putation, the murther of the man might be covered. Neither 
 could their hasty speed of revengement abide any long delay : and 
 therefore in all haste he was caried to Oxford. 
 
 What this disputation was, and how it was handled, what were 
 the questions, and reasons on both sides, and also touching his 
 condemnation by the university and the prolocutor, because suffi- 
 ciently it hath been declared 5 , wee minde now therefore to pro- 
 ceede to his finall judgement and order of condemnation, which 
 was the twelfth day of September an. 1555, and seven daies before 
 the condemnation of bishop Ridley and M. Latimer, as is above 
 foretouched. The story whereof here followeth, faithfully cor- 
 rected by the report and narration (comming by chance to our 
 hands) of one who being both present therat, and also a devout 
 favorer of the sea and faction of Rome, can lacke no credit (I trowe) 
 with such, which seeke what they can to discredit whatsoever 
 maketh not with their phantasied religion of Rome. 
 
 After the disputations done and finished in Oxford between the 
 
 5 Condemned of treason. ,] According to Stow and Grafton he was arraigned 
 and condemned of treason at Guild-hall, London, on the 13th of Nov., 1 553. 
 G It hath been declared."] See Life of Latimer;, vol. ii. p. 546. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 199 
 
 doctors of both universities and the three worthy bishops D. 
 Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, yee heard then how sentence con- 
 demnatory immediatly upon the same was ministred against them 
 by doctor Weston and other of the universitie : wherby they were 
 judged to be hereticks, and so committed to the maior and sheriffs 
 of Oxford. But forasmuch as the sentence given them, was voide 
 in lawe r , (for at that time the authoritie of the pope was not yet 
 received into the land) therefore was a new commission sent from 
 Rome, and a new processe framed for the conviction of these 
 reverend and godly learned men aforesaide. In which commission, 
 first was doctor James Brooks bishop of Glocester the popes sub- 
 delegate, with doctor Martin 8 , and doctor Storie 9 , commissioners 
 in the king and queens behalfe, for the execution of the same. 
 Of the which three commissioners above named, as touching doc- 
 tor Martin, this by the way is to bee understood, that although 
 he was used for an instrument of the popes side, to serve a turne 
 (whose booke also is extant against the lawfull marriage of priests) 
 yet notwithstanding neither was he so bitter an enemie in this 
 persecution, as other commissioners were : and also in this time 
 of q. Elizabeth, where divers other doctors of the arches refused 
 to be sworne against the pope, he denied not the oath : and yet 
 notwithstanding he is not altogether here to be excused. — But to 
 the purpose of this story. Wherof first it shall be requisite to 
 declare the circumstance, and the whole state of the matter, as in 
 a general description, before we come to their orations, according 
 as in a parcell of a certaine letter touching the same, it came to 
 our hands. 
 
 In primis, here is to be understand, that after the comming 
 down of the foresaid commissioners, which was upon Thursdaie *, 
 
 7 Voide in lawe.~] See above, vol. ii. p. 614, n. 
 
 8 Doctor Martin.'] Thomas Martin, chancellor of the diocese of Winches- 
 ter, under Gardiner, and also a master in Chancery. See Tanner's Bibl. 
 p. 515. 
 
 9 Doctor Storie.'] John Story, chancellor of the diocese of London : he 
 was executed at Tyburn in 1571- 
 
 1 Upon Thursdaie.] There was a previous meeting of the commissioners in 
 St. Mary's church, on Monday, Sept. 9th, as appears from bishop Brookes's 
 official report of this whole process, transmitted by him to Rome, to the car- 
 dinal De Puteo, (see p. 249 infra, n.) whose delegate he was. The business of 
 that day was to open the commission, to cite the archbishop, and to agree 
 upon other preliminaries. Lambeth MSS., No. 1136. This "Report" has 
 been printed in the modern edit of Strype's Life of Cranmer, 8vo. Oxford, 
 1812. 
 
200 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the twelfth of September an. 1555 in the church of S. Mary, and 
 in the east end of the said church at the high altar, was erected 
 a solemne scaffold for bishop Brookes aforesaide, representing the 
 popes person, ten foot high. The seat was made that he might 
 sit under the sacrament of the altar. And on the right hand of 
 the popes delegate beneath him sate doctor Martin, and on the 
 left hand sate doctour Storie the king and queens commissioners, 
 which were both doctors of the civill lawe, and underneath them 
 other doctors, scribes, and pharisies also, with the popes collect- 
 our, and a rabblement of such other like. 
 
 And thus these bishops being placed in their pontificalibus, the 
 bishop of Canturbury was sent for to come before them. He 
 having intelligence of them that were there, thus ordered himselfe. 
 He came forth of the prison to the church of saint Mary, fetched 
 forth with billes and gleves for feare least he shold start away, 
 being clothed in a faire blacke gowne, with his hoode on both 
 shoulders, such as doctors of divinitie in the universitie use to 
 weare. Who after hee was come into the church, and did see 
 them sit in their pontificalibus, hee did not put off his cap to any 
 of them, but stood still till that he was called. And anon one of 
 the proctors for the pope, or else his doctour, called " Thomas 
 archbishop of Canturburie, appear here and make answere to that 
 shall be laid to thy charge ; that is to say, for blasphemie, incon- 
 tinencie, and heresie ; and make answere heere to the bishop of 
 Glocester, representing the popes person." 
 
 Upon this he being brought more neere unto the scaffolde 
 where the foresaid bishop sate, he first well viewed the place of 
 judgement, and spying where the king and queenes majesties 
 proctors were, putting off his cap, he first humblie bowing his 
 knee to the ground, made reverence to the one, and after to the 
 other. 
 
 That done, beholding the bishop in the face, hee put on his 
 bonet 2 againe, making no manner of token of obedience towards 
 him at all. Whereat the bishop being offended, saide unto him 
 that it might beseeme him right well, weying the authoritie he 
 did represent, to doe his dutie unto him. Whereunto doctor 
 Cranmer answered and said, that he had once taken a solemne 
 othe, never to consent to the admitting of the bishop of Romes 
 authoritie into this realme of England againe, and that he had 
 
 2 Put on his bonet.'] See above, vol. ii. p. 620. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 201 
 
 done it advisedlie, and meant by Gods grace to keepe it, and there- 
 fore would commit nothing either by signe or token, which might 
 argue his consent to the receiving of the same ; and so he desired 
 the said bishop to judge of him ; and that he did it not for anie 
 contempt to his person, which hee coulde have beene content to 
 have honored as wel as any of the other, if his commission had 
 come from as good an authoritie as theirs. This answered he 
 both modestlie, wiselie, and patientlie, with his cap on his head, 
 not once bowing or making any reverence to him that represented 
 the popes person, which was wonderously of the people marked, 
 that was there present and saw it, and marked it as nye as could 
 be possible. 
 
 When after manie meanes used, they perceived that the arch- 
 bishop would not moove his bonet, the bishoppe proceeded in these 
 worcles following. 
 
 " My lord, at this present we are come to you as commissioners, 
 and for you, not intruding our selves by our own authoritie, but 
 sent by commission, partlie from the popes holines, partlie from 
 the king and queenes most excellent majesties, not to your utter 
 discomfort, but to your comfort, if you will your selfe. We come 
 not to judge you, but to put you in remembrance of that you have 
 beene, and shall be. Neither come we to dispute with you, but 
 to examine you in certaine matters : which being done, to make 
 relation thereof to him that hath power to judge you. The first 
 being well taken, shall make the second to be well taken. For if 
 you of your part be mooved to come to a conformity, then shall 
 not onelie we of our side take joy of our examination, but also 
 they that have sent us. 
 
 " And first, as charitie doth moove us, I would thinke good, 
 somewhat to exhort you, and that by the second chapter of saint 
 John in the apocalypse, Remember from whence thou art fallen, 
 and doe the first workes, or if not ; and so as yee know what 
 folio weth : Remember your selfe from whence you have fallen. 
 You have fallen from the universall and catholick church of Christ, 
 from the verie true and received faith of all Christendome, and 
 that by open heresie. You have fallen from your promise to God, 
 from your fidelitie and allegeance, and that by open preaching, 
 marriage and adulterie. You have fallen from your soveraigne 
 prince and queene by open treason. Remember therefore from 
 whence you are fallen. Your fall is great, the clanger cannot be 
 seene. Wherefore when I say, remember from whence you have 
 
202 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 fallen, I put you in minde not onelie of your fall, but also of the 
 state you were in before your fall. You were sometime as I and 
 other poore men, in a meane estate. God I take to witnesse, I 
 speake it to no reproch or abasement of you, but to put you in 
 memory, how God hath called you from a lowe to an high degree, 
 from one degree to another, from better to better, and never gave 
 you over, till he had appointed you legatum natum, metropolitanum 
 Anglice, pastor em gregis sui. Such great trust did he put you in, 
 in his church. What could he doe more ? for even as hee 
 ordained Moses to be a ruler over his church of Israel, and gave 
 him full authoritie upon the same ; so did hee make you over his 
 church of England. And when did he this for you I forsooth when 
 you gave no occasion or cause of mistrust either to him, or to his 
 magistrates. For although it be conjectured, that in al your time, 
 ye were not upright in the honour and faith of Christ, but rather 
 set up of purpose as a fitt instrument, whereby the church might 
 be spoiled and brought into mine, yet may it appeare by manie 
 your doings otherwise, and I for my part, as it behooveth each 
 one of us, shall thinke the best. For who was thought as then 
 more devout ? who was more religious in the face of the world ? 
 Who was thought to have more conscience of a vow making, and 
 observing the order of the church, more earnest in the defence of 
 the reall presence of Christes bodie and bloud in the sacrament of 
 the aultar, then yee were ? And then all things prospered with 
 you : your prince favored you, yea God himselfe favoured you : 
 your candlesticke was set up in the highest place of the church, 
 and the light of your candle was over all the church. I would 
 God it had so continued still. 
 
 " But after ye began to fall by schisme, and would not acknow- 
 ledge the popes holines as supreame head, but would stoutlie 
 upholde the unlawfull requests of king Henry the eighth and 
 would beare with that should not be borne withall, then began 
 you to fansie unlawfull libertie, and when you had exiled a good 
 conscience, then ensued great shipwracke in the sea ; which was, 
 out of the true and catholike church, to be cast into the sea of 
 desperation ; for as hee saith, Extra ecclesiam non est salus, with- 
 out the church there is no salvation. When yee had forsaken 
 God, God forsooke you, and gave you over to your owne will, 
 and suffered you to fall from schisme to apostasie, from apostasie 
 to heresie, and from heresie to perjurie, from perjurie to treason, 
 and so in conclusion, into the full indignation of our soveraigne 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 203 
 
 prince, which you may thinke a just punishment of God, for your 
 other abhominable opinions. 
 
 " After that, ye fell lower and lower, and now to the lowest 
 degree of all, to the end of honor and life. For if the light of 
 your candle be as it hath beene hitherto duskey, your candle- 
 stick is like to be remooved, and have a great fall, so lowe, and 
 so farre out of knowledge, that it shall bee quite out of Gods 
 favor, and past all hope of recoverie : Quia in inferno nulla est 
 redemptio, for in hell there is no redemption. The danger 
 whereof being so great, very pity causeth me to say, Memor esto 
 uncle excideris, remember from whence thou hast fallen. I adde 
 also, and whither you fall. 
 
 " But heere peradventure you will say to me, what sir, my fal 
 is not so great as you make it. I have not yet fallen from the 
 catholike church. For that is not the catholike church that the 
 pope is head of. There is another church. But as touching that, 
 I answere : you are sure of that as the Donatists were, for they 
 saide that they had the true church, and that the name of the 
 true Christians remained onelie in Aphricke, where onelie their 
 seditious sect was preached : and as you think, so thought 
 Novatus, that all they that did acknowledge their supreame head 
 at the sea of Rome, were out of the church of Christ. But 
 heere saint Cyprian defending Cornelius against Novatus, saith 
 on this wise : Eeclesia una est, quo? cum sit una, intus et /oris esse 
 non potest. So that if Novatus were in the true church, then 
 was not Cornelius, who in deed by lawfull succession, succeeded 
 pope Fabian. Heere S. Cyprian intendeth by the whole processe 
 to proove, and concludeth thereupon, that the true church was 
 onelie Rome. Gather you then what will followe of your fall. 
 
 " But you will sale peradventure, that ye fell not by heresie ; 
 and so said the Arrians, alledging for themselves that they had 
 Scripture, and going about to perswade their schisme by Scrip- 
 ture, for in deed they had more places 3 by two and fortie, which 
 by their torture seemed to depend upon Scripture, then the 
 catholikes had. So did the Martians provoke their heresie to 
 Scripture. But those are no Scriptures, for they are not truelie 
 alledo-ed, nor truelie interpreted, but untruelie wrested and 
 wroong, according to their owne fantasies. And therefore were 
 they all justly condemned, for their wrong taking of the Scrip- 
 
 3 They had more places.] Compare above, Life of Latimer, vol. ii. p. 654, and n. 
 
204 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 tures, and the church replieth against them, saying, ' What make 
 you heer in my heritage ? from whence came you ? the Scripture 
 is my inheritage. I am right heire thereof. I holde it by true 
 succession of the apostles ; for as the apostles required mee to 
 holde, so do I hold it. The apostles have received mee, and put 
 me in my right, and have rejected you as bastards, having no title 
 thereunto. ' 
 
 " Also yee will denie that you have fallen by apostasie, by 
 breaking your vow ; and so Vigilantius saide, insomuch that he 
 would admit none to his ministerie, but those that had their 
 wives bagged with children. What now I shall we say that Vigi- 
 lantius did not fall therefore \ did not Donatus, and Novatus fall, 
 because they said so, and brought Scripture for their defence ? 
 then let us beleeve as we list, pretending well, and say so : nay 
 there is no man so blinde that will say so. For except the 
 church which condemneth them for their say so, doe approve us 
 for to doe so, then will shee condenme you also. So that your 
 deniall will not stand. And therefore I tell you, remember from 
 whence ye have fallen, and how low yee shall fall, if you hold on 
 as you cloe begin. But I trust you will not continue, but revoke 
 your selfe in time, and the remedie folio weth. 
 
 " Age poenitentiam et prima opera fac, repent, and doe thy first 
 works ; for by such meanes as ye have fallen, ye must rise againe. 
 First, your hart hath fallen, then your tongue and your penne, 
 and, besides your own damage, hath caused many more to fall. 
 Therefore, first your hart must turn, and then shall the tongue 
 and the pen be quicklie turned : Sin minus, vmiam tibi cito, et 
 movebo candelabrum tuum de loco suo. 
 
 " I neede not to teach you a methode to turne : you know 
 the readie way your self. But I would God I could but exhort 
 you to the right and truth, then the way should soone be found 
 out. For if ye remember how many ye have brought by abho- 
 minable heresie, into the way of perdition, I doubt not but very 
 conscience would moove you, as much for them, as for your selfe 
 to come againe. And so would you spare neither tongue nor 
 penne, if heart were once reformed : for as touching that point, 
 the Holie Ghost toucheth their hearts very neere by the mouth of 
 his holie prophet Ezechiell, when he requireth the bloud of his 
 fiocke at the priests hands, for lacke of good and wholesome 
 foode : how much more should this touch your guiltie heart, 
 having overmuch diligence to teach them the way of perdition, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 205 
 
 and feeding them with baggage, and corrupt foode, which is heresie. 
 He that shall convert a sinner from his wicked life, shall save his 
 soule from death, and shall cover the multitude of sinnes. So that 
 if it be true that he, who converteth a sinner, saveth a soule, 
 then the contrarie must needs be true, that he that perverteth a 
 soule, and teacheth him the way of perdition, must needs be 
 damned. 
 
 " Origenes super Paulum ad Romanos : The damnation of those 
 that preach heresie, dooth increase to the day of judgement. 
 The more that perish by hereticall doctrine, the more grievous 
 shall their torment bee, that minister such doctrine. Beren- 
 garius who seemed to feare that danger, provided for it in his 
 life time, but not without a troubled and disquiet conscience. 
 He did not onelie repent, but recant, and not so much for him- 
 selfe, as for them whome he had with most pestilent heresies 
 infected. For as he lay in his death bed upon Epiphany day, he 
 demanded of them that were present, Is this (quoth he) the day 
 of Epiphany, and appearing of the Lord ? They answered him, 
 yea. Then (quoth he) this day shall the Lord appeare to me, 
 either to my comfort, either to my discomfort. This remorse 
 argueth, that hee feared the clanger of them whome he had 
 taught, and led out of the faith of Christ. Origenes upon him 
 saith in this wise : Although his owne bloud was not uppon his 
 head, for that he did repent, and was sorrie for his former errors, 
 yet being converted, he feared the bloud of them, whome hee had 
 infected, and who received his doctrine. 
 
 " Let this move you even at the last point. Insomuch as 
 your case is not unlike to Berengarius, let your repentance be 
 like also. And what should stay you (tell mee) from this godlie 
 returne ? feare, that ye have gone so far, yee may not returne I 
 nay, then I may say as David said : Ye feare where ye have no 
 cause to feare. For if ye repent and be heartilie sory for your 
 former heresie and appostasie, yee need not to feare. For as God 
 of his part is mercifull and gracious to the repentant sinner, so is 
 the king, so is the queene mercifull, which ye may well perceive 
 by your own case, since ye might have suffered a great whiles 
 agoe for treason committed against her higlmesse, but that yee 
 have beene spared, and reserved upon hope of amendment, which 
 she conceived very good of you, but now as it seemeth is but a 
 very desperate hope. And what doe you thereby? according to 
 
206 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the hardnes of your heart yee treasure up to your selfe anger in the 
 day of torath. 
 
 " Well, is it then, if feare do not hinder you, shame, to unsay 
 that, that you have said ? Nay, it is no shame, unlesse ye thinke 
 it shame to agree with the true and the catholike church of 
 Christ. And if that be shame, then blame saint Paul who per- 
 secuted the disciples of Christ with the sword : then blame saint 
 Peter, who denyed his master Christ with an othe that he never 
 knew him. S. Cyprian before his returne being a witch ; S. 
 Augustine being nine yeeres out of the church ; they thought it 
 no shame, after their returne, of that they had returned. Shall 
 it then be shame for you to convert and consent with the church 
 of Christ I No, no. 
 
 " What is it then that doth let you \ Glory of the world ? 
 nay, as for the vanitie of the world, I for my part judge it not in 
 you being a man of learning and knowing your estate. 
 
 " And as for the losse of your estimation, it is ten to one that 
 where you were archbishop of Canturburie, and metropolitane of 
 England, it is ten to one (I say) that ye shall be as wel still, yea 
 and rather better. 
 
 " And as for the winning of good men, there is no doubt but 
 al that be heere present, and the whole congregation of Christes 
 church also will more rejoice of }'our returne, then they were 
 sorry for your fall. And as for the other, yee neede not to 
 doubt, for they shall all come after : and to say the truth, if you 
 should lose them for ever it were no force, ye should have no 
 losse therby at all. I doe not here touch them which should 
 confirme your estimation. For as saint Paule after his con- 
 version was received into the church of Christ, with wonderfull 
 joy to the whole congregation, even so shall you be. The fame 
 of your returne shall be spreade abroad throughout all Christen- 
 dome, where your face was never knowne. 
 
 " But you will say perhaps, your conscience will not suffer 
 you. My lord, there is a good conscience and there is a bad 
 conscience. The good conscience have not they, as S. Paule 
 declareth to Timothie concerning Hymeneus and Alexander. 
 The evill and bad conscience is (saith S. Cyprian) well to bee 
 knowne by his marke. What marke ? This conscience is marked 
 with the print of heresie. This conscience is a naughtie, filthie, 
 and a branded conscience, which I trust is not in you. I have 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 207 
 
 conceived a better hope of you then so, or else would I never goe 
 about to perswade or exhort you. But what conscience should 
 stay you to returne to the catholike faith and universall church 
 of Christ ? what conscience cloth separate you to that divelish 
 and severall church \ to a libertie which never had grounde in 
 the holie Scriptures ! If you judge your libertie to be good, then 
 judge you all Ohristendome to doe evill besides you. 
 
 " what a presumptuous perswasion is this, upon this utterlie 
 to forsake the church of Christ I Under what colour or pretence 
 do you this I For the abuses ? as though in your church were 
 no abuses : yes that there were. And if you forsake the universall 
 church for the abuses, why doe you not then forsake your par- 
 ticular church, and so be flitting from one to another ? That is 
 not the next way, to slip from the church for the abuses : for if 
 you had seene abuses, you should rather have endevoured for a 
 reformation then for a defection. He is a good chirurgeon, who 
 for a little paine in the toe will cut off the whole leg. He 
 helpeth well the tooth ache, which cutteth a way the head by the 
 shoulders. It is meere follie to amend abuses by abuses. Ye 
 are like Diogenes : for Diogenes on a time envying the clean- 
 lines of Plato, said on this wise, Ecce calco fastum Platonis. 
 Plato answered, Sed alio fastu. So that Diogenes seemed more 
 faultie of the two. 
 
 " But when we have said all that we can, peradventure you 
 will say, I will not returne. And to that I say, I will not 
 answer. Neverthelesse heare what Christ saith to such obstinate 
 and stifnecked people in the parable of the supper. When he 
 had sent out his men to call them in that were appointed, and 
 they would not come, he bad his servants going into the waies 
 and streetes, to compell men to come in. If then the church 
 will not leese anie member that may bee compelled to come in, 
 ye must thinke it good to take the compulsion, least you lose 
 your part of the supper which the Lord hath prepared for you : 
 and this compulsion standeth well with charitie. 
 
 " But it may be perhaps, that some hath animated you to 
 sticke to your tackle, and not to give over, bearing you in hand 
 that your opinion is good, and that yee shall die in a good 
 quarrell, and God shall accept your oblation. But heare what 
 Christ saith of a meaner gift : if thou come to the aultar to offer 
 thy oblation, and knowest that thy brother hath somewhat to say 
 against thee, leave there thy gift, and goe and be reconciled to thy 
 
 7 
 
208 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 brother, and then come and offer up thy gift, or else thy brother 
 will make thy offering unsavourie before God. This he said unto 
 all the world, to the end they should know how their offerings 
 should bee received, if they were not according. 
 
 " Remember you therefore before you offer up your offering, 
 whether your gift be qualified or no. Remember the church of 
 Rome, and also of England, where not one onelie brother, but a 
 number have matter against you, so just that they will make 
 your burnt offering to stinke before God, except you bee recon- 
 ciled. If you must needes appoint upon a sacrifice, make yet a 
 meane first to them that have to lay against you. I say no more 
 then the church hath allowed me to say. For the sacrifice that is 
 offered without the church, is not profitable. The premisses 
 therefore considered, for Gods sake, I say, Memor esto unde exci- 
 deris, et age pcenitentiam, et prima opera fac. Sin minus, &c. 
 Oast not your self away, spare your bodie, spare your soule, spare 
 them also whome you have seduced, spare the sheading of Christs 
 bloud for you in vaine. Harden not your heart, acknowledge the 
 truth, yeelde to the prescript word of God, to the catholike 
 church of Rome, to the received veritie of all christendome. 
 Wed not your selfe to your owne selfewill. Stand not too much 
 in your owne conceite, thinke not your selfe wiser then all Chris- 
 tendome is besides you. Leave off this unjust cavill. How? 
 leave what ? leave reason, leave wonder, and beleeve as the Catho- 
 like church cloth beleeve and teach you. Perswade with your 
 selfe, that without the church there is no salvation. And thus 
 much have I said of charitie. If this poore simple exhortation of 
 mine may sinke into your head, and take effect with you, then 
 have I said as I would have said, otherwise not as I would, but as 
 I could for this present." 
 
 And thus bishop Brooks finishing his oration, sate down. 
 After whome, doctor Martin taking the matter in hand, be- 
 ginneth thus. 
 
 The oration of doctor Martin. 
 
 " Albeit there bee two governments, the one spirituall, and 
 the other temporall, the one having the keies, the other the 
 sword, yet in all ages we reade that for the honour and glory of 
 God both these powers have beene adjoyned together. For if we 
 reade the Old Testament, we shall finde that so did Josias and 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 209 
 
 Ezekias. So did the king of the Ninivites compell a generall 
 fast through all the whole citie. So did Darius in breaking the 
 great idol, Bell, and delivered godlie Daniell out of the den of 
 lyons. So did Nabuchodonosor make and institute lawes against 
 the blasphemers of God. But to let passe these examples, with 
 a great number moe, and to come to Christs time, it is not un- 
 knowne what great travaile they tooke to set forth Gods honour : 
 and although the rule and government of the church did onelie 
 appertaine to the spiritualty, yet for the suppression of heresies 
 and schismes, kinges were admitted as ayders thereunto. First, 
 Constantinus the great called a councell at Nice for the suppres- 
 sion of the Arrian sect, where the same time was raised a great 
 contention among them. And after long disputation had, when 
 the fathers could not agree upon the putting downe of the Arrians, 
 they referred their judgement to Constantine. God forbid, quoth 
 Constantine : you ought to rule me, and not I you. And as 
 Constantine did, so did Theodosius against the Nestorians, so 
 did Marcianus against Manicheus. Jovinian made a law, that 
 no man should marry with a nunne, that had wedded her selfe to 
 the church. 
 
 "So had king Henry the eight the title of defender of the 
 faith 4 , because he wrote against Luther and his complices. So 
 these 900 yeres the kings of Spaine had the title of catholike, for 
 the expulsion of the Arrians : and to say the truth, the king and 
 queenes majesties doe nothing degenerate from their auncetry, 
 taking upon them to restore again the title to be defender of the 
 faith, to the right heyre thereof, the popes holinesse. 
 
 " Therefore these two princes, perceiving this noble realme, 
 how it hath beene brought from the unitie of the true and catho- 
 like church, the which you and your confederates do, and have re- 
 nounced ; perceiving also that you doe persist in your detestable 
 errours, and will by no meanes be revoked from the same, they 
 have made their humble request and petition to the popes holi- 
 nesse Paulus the fourth, as supreame head of the church of 
 Christ, declaring to him, that where you were archbishop of 
 Canturburie, and metropolitane of England, and at your conse- 
 cration tooke two solemne othes, for your due obedience to bee 
 given to the sea of Rome, to become a true preacher, or pastor of 
 
 4 Defender of thefaith.~\ On the subject of this title see a curious paper, 
 by Alex. Luders, in the Archceologia of the Society of Antiquaries. See 
 also vol. ii. p. 476, of this collection. 
 
 vol. in. P 
 
210 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 his flocke, yet contrary to your oathe, and alleageance, for unity, 
 you have sowed discord ; for chastity, mariage and adultery ; for 
 obedience, contention ; and for faith, yee have been the author of 
 all mischiefe. The popes holines considering their request, and 
 petition, hath granted them, that according to the censure of this 
 realme, processe should be made against you. 
 
 " And whereas in this late time, you both excluded charitie 
 and justice, yet hath his holinesse decreed, that you shall have 
 both charitie and justice shewed unto you. He willeth you 
 should have the lawes in moste ample maner, to answere in your 
 behalfe, and that you shall heere come before my lorde of Glo- 
 cester, as high commissioner from his holinesse, to the examina- 
 tion of such articles, as shall be proposed against you, and that 
 wee should require the examination of you, in the king and 
 queenes majesties behalfe. The king and queene as touching 
 themselves, because by the law they cannot appear personallie, 
 Quia sunt illustrissimw personos, have appointed as their atturneys 
 doctor Story and me. Wherefore 5 heere I offer to your good 
 lordship our proxie, sealed with the broad seale of England, and 
 offer my selfe to be proctor in the kings majesties behalfe. I 
 exhibite here also certaine articles, containing the manifest adul- 
 tery and perjury : also books of heresie made partlie by him, 
 partlie set forth by his authoritie. And heere I produce him as 
 partie principal!, to answere to your good lordship." 
 
 Thus when doctor Martin had ended his oration, the arch- 
 bishop beginneth, as heere followeth. 
 
 Oranm. " Shall I then make my answere V 
 Martin. " As you thinke good, no man shall let you. - " 
 And here the archbishoppe kneeling downe on both knees 
 towaixls the west said first the Lords praier. Then rising up he 
 reciteth the articles of the creede. Which done, he entereth 
 with his protestation in forme as followeth. 
 
 The faith and profession of D. Cranmer, archbishop of Canturbury, 
 before the commissioners. 
 
 " This I do professe as touching my faith, and make my pro- 
 testation, which I desire you to note. I will never consent 
 
 5 Wherefore.'] Addressing himself to the bishop of Gloucester. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 211 
 
 that the bishop of Rome shall have anie jurisdiction within this 
 realme." 
 
 Story. " Take a note thereof." 
 
 Martin. " Marke D. Cranmer how you answere for your selfe. 
 You refuse and deny him, by whose lawes yee yet do remaine in 
 life, being otherwise attainted of high treason, and but a dead man 
 by the lawes of this realme." 
 
 Cran. " I protest before God I was no traitor, but indeede I 
 confessed more at my arraignment then was true." 
 
 Martin. " That is not to be reasoned at this present. Ye 
 know ye were condemned for a traitor, and Res judicata pro veri- 
 tate accipitur. But proceede to your matter." 
 
 Cranmer. " My lord, you have very learnedly and eloquently 
 in your oration put mee in remembrance of many thinges touch- 
 ing my selfe, wherein, I doe not meane to spend the time in 
 answering of them. I acknowledge Gods goodnesse to me in all 
 his giftes, and thanke him as hartily for this state wherein I 
 finde my selfe now, as ever I did for the time of my prosperitie : 
 and it is not the losse of my promotions that grieveth mee. The 
 greatest griefe I have at this time is, and one of the greatest 
 that ever I had in all my life, to see the king and queenes 
 majesties by their proctors here to become my accusers, and 
 that in their owne realme and countrey, before a forraine power. 
 If I have transgressed the lawes of the land, their majesties have 
 sufficient authority and power both from God, and by the ordi- 
 nance of this realme to punish mee, whereunto I both have and 
 at all times shall be content to submitte my selfe. 
 
 " Alas ! What hath the pope to doe in England ? whose juris- 
 diction is so farre different from the jurisdiction of this realme, 
 that it is impossible to be true to the one, and true to the other. 
 The lawes also are so divers 6 , that whosoever sweareth to both, 
 must needs incurre perjurie to the one. Which as oft as I 
 remember, even for the love that I beare to her grace, I cannot but 
 be hartily sory to thinke upon it, how that her highnesse the day 
 of her coronation 7 , at which time shee tooke a solemne othe to 
 
 * The lawes also are so divers.'] Compare Cranmer's Letter to the Queen ; 
 Letters of the Martyrs, p. 4, 5. 
 
 7 The day of her coronation. .] And accordingly he remonstrates with the 
 queen herself on this subject, as follows. 
 
 " I learned by doctor Martin that at the day of your majesty's coronation 
 you took an oath of obedience to the pope of Rome ; and the same time you 
 
 r 2 
 
212 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 observe all the lawes and liberties of this realm of England, at 
 the same time also tooke an othe to the bishop of Rome, and 
 promised to maintaine that see. The state of England being so 
 repugnant to the supremacy of the pope, it was impossible but 
 she must needes be forsworne in the one. Wherein if hir grace 
 had bin faithfully advertised by hir councell, then surely shee 
 would never have done it. 
 
 " The lawes of this realme are, that the king of England is the 
 supreme and sole governor of all his countries and dominions : 
 and that he holdeth his crowne and scepter of himselfe, by the 
 ancient lawes, customes, and descents of the kinges of the realme, 
 and of none other. The pope sayth, that all emperours and 
 kings hold their crownes and regalities of him, and that he may 
 depose them when hee list : which is highe treason for any man 
 to affirme and thinke, being borne within the kings dominions. 
 
 " The lawes of England are, that all bishops and priests 
 offending in cases of felony or treason, are to bee judged and 
 tried by the lawes and customes of the realme. The popes lawes 
 are that the secular power cannot judge the spirituall power, and 
 that they are not under their jurisdiction : which robbeth the 
 king of the one part of his people 8 . 
 
 took another oath to this realm, to maintain the laws, liberties and customs 
 of the same. And if your majesty did take an oath to the pope, I think it 
 was according to the other oaths which he useth to minister to princes ; 
 which is to be obedient to him, to defend his person, to maintain his autho- 
 rity, honour, laws, lands and privileges. And if it be so (which I know not 
 but by report) then I beseech your majesty to look upon your oath made to 
 the crown and realm, and to expend and weigh the two oaths together, to see 
 how they do agree, and then to do as your grace's conscience shall give you : 
 for I am surely persuaded that willingly your majesty will not offend, nor do 
 against your conscience for no thing. But I fear me that there be contradic- 
 tions in your oaths, and that those which should have informed your grace 
 throughly, did not their duties therein. And if your majesty ponder the two 
 oaths diligently, I think you shall perceive you were deceived ; and then your 
 highness may use the matter as God shall put in your heart." Coverdale's 
 Letters of the Martyrs, p. 12, 13. 
 
 8 One part of his people.^ See above, Life of Cromwell, vol. ii. p. 231, and n. 
 
 We will again borrow here a passage from Mr. Jenkyns's valuable Preface 
 to Cranmer's Remains, already noticed. 
 
 " Cranmer maintained, that the papal dominion was incompatible with the 
 royal ; and that consequently a king who acknowledged the supremacy of the 
 pope, was not sovereign in his own realm. It may be said perhaps, that this 
 line of argument, though well calculated to gratify the arbitrary temper of 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 213 
 
 " The lawes also of England are, that whosoever hindereth the 
 execution or proceeding of the lawes of England for any other 
 
 his master, in no degree affected the real merits of the case. Even if this be 
 granted, it still cannot be inferred that Cranmer was actuated in his choice of 
 it by a corrupt motive ; since he urged it no less strenuously under Mary, 
 when she was occupied in restoring the papal power, than he had done under 
 Henry, when that monarch was meditating its overthrow. But in truth his 
 reasoning was by no means devoid of force. It will scarcely be denied, that 
 the collision of authorities, which he pointed out, established at least the 
 necessity of inquiry. If this inquiry had ended in demonstrating that univer- 
 sal dominion was given to the pope by the word of God, the inconveniences 
 of such an appointment, however great, must of course have been endured 
 as inevitable. But a very different result was anticipated by the archbishop. 
 He was confident that the papal supremacy would be found to depend on 
 human institutions alone : and then, the same evils which had suggested the 
 examination into its origin, would also show the expediency of its abolition. 
 And the right to abolish it would clearly reside in the party by whom it had 
 been created, namely, the English nation." p. x. 
 
 To these last words Mr. Jenkyns subjoins a note, as follows. 
 
 "The protestation made in 1537, by the king, the council, and the clergy 
 of England, against the council of Mantua, states the argument thus : ' that 
 which (the pope) hath usurped against God's law, and extorted by violence, 
 we by good right take from him again. But he and his will say, We gave 
 them a primacy. We hear them well : we gave it you indeed. If you have 
 authority as long as our consent giveth it you, and you evermore will make 
 your plea upon our consent, then let it have even an end where it begun. 
 We consent no longer : your authority must needs be gone.' " Fox, Acts and 
 Monuments, vol. ii. p. 375. 
 
 But I may remark, the argument is not nearly so well stated here in the 
 original, as it is an alteration proposed in a letter (given by Strype, Ecclesias- 
 tical Memorials, vol. i. n. lxxii. Appendix, and referred to by Mr. Jenkyns,) 
 from sir Richard Moryson to Cromwell, on occasion of a projected new 
 edition of the Protestation. 
 
 " And for the place of the papacy" (says sir Richard) " given by our con- 
 sent over us, and taken away by our consent, I have thus changed it. 
 
 " In time past, we being deceived by false pretence of Scripture, by whose 
 authority you claimed your prerogative and jurisdiction upon all men, did 
 acknowledge your primacy ; and following the consent, or rather error of the 
 world, gave you authority upon kings' subjects. Now we will be no longer 
 deceived. Now we justly call in again that you have injustly extorted of 
 our fathers ; and will that truth make an end of your reign, which began by 
 error. It is lawful; reason will j yea, we are commanded to take from you 
 that that no man can give you, but he that is deceived." 
 
 This, I apprehend, is the true light in which this very important matter 
 is to be placed. All consent and submission to authority may not be with- 
 drawn and reversed at pleasure, without, and much more it cannot, if against 
 the will of the party in whose hands we have reposed it, (which is too much 
 
214 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 forraine lawes, ecclesiasticall or temporall, incurreth the daunger 
 of a premunire. The popes lawes are, that whosoever hindereth 
 the proceedinges or executions of his lawes, for any other lawes of 
 any other king or countrey, both the prince himselfe, his councell, 
 all his officers, scribes, clearks, and whosoever give consent or 
 ayde to the making or executing of any such lawes, standeth 
 accursed. A heavie case 9 (if his curse were any thing worth) 
 
 the argument as it is worded in the original Protestation ;) but it is then 
 amply justified when the consent, at the beginning, was obtained by fraud, 
 or extorted by unjust violence ; and when it is contrary to the will of God, 
 as revealed by undoubted reason, or the plain words of holy Scripture. 
 
 9 A heavie case.~\ He has prosecuted the whole of this argument with great 
 spirit and admirable force of reasoning, in the long and very valuable letter 
 to queen Mary, before quoted, in which he gives her a full account of this 
 process before the bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 " Another cause why I refused the pope's authority is this, that his authority, 
 as he claimeth it, repugneth to the crown imperial of this realm, and to the laws 
 of the same, which every true subject is bounden to defend. First, for that 
 the pope saith, that all manner of power as well temporal as spiritual, is given 
 first to him of God ; and that the temporal power he giveth unto emperors and 
 kings, to use it under him, but so as it be always at his commandment and beck. 
 
 " But contrary to this claim, the imperial crown and jurisdiction temporal 
 of this realm is taken immediately from God, to be used under Him only, 
 and is subject unto none, but to God alone. 
 
 " Moreover, the imperial laws and customs of this realm, the king in his 
 coronation, and all justices when they receive their offices, be sworn, and all 
 the whole realm is bounden, to defend and maintain. But contrary hereunto 
 the pope by his authority maketh void, and commandeth to blot out of our 
 books, all laws and customs being repugnant to his laws ; and declareth 
 accursed all rulers and governors, all the makers, writers and executors of 
 such laws or customs : as it appeareth by many of the pope's laws, whereof 
 one or two I shall rehearse." These he cites, and then proceeds as follows. 
 
 " Now by these laws, if the bishop of Rome's authority which he claimeth 
 by God, be lawful, all your grace's laws and customs of your realm, being 
 contrary to the pope's laws, be naught : and as well your majesty, as your 
 judges, justices, and all other executors of the same, stand accursed among 
 heretics, which God forbid ! And yet this curse can never be avoided, if the 
 pope have such power as he claimeth, until such times as the laws and 
 customs of this realm, being contrary to his laws, be taken away and blotted 
 out of the law books. 
 
 " And although there be many laws of this realm contrary to the laws of 
 Rome, yet I named but a few ; as, to convict a clerk before any temporal 
 judge of this realm for debt, felony, murder, or for any other crime ; which 
 clerks by the pope's laws be so exempt from the king's laws, that they can be 
 no where sued but before their ordinary. 
 
 " Also the pope by his laws may give all bishoprics and benefices spiritual, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 215 
 
 that the king and queene cannot use their owne lawes, but they 
 and all theirs must stand accursed." These things and many 
 more examples he alledged, which (he sayd) stirred him that hee 
 could not give his consent to the receiving of such an enemie into 
 the realm, so subverting the dignitie and ancient liberties of the 
 same. 
 
 " And as for the matter of heresie, and schisme, wherewith 
 hee was charged, he protested and called God to witnesse, that 
 hee knew none that he maintained. But if that were an heresie 
 to deny the popes authoritie, and the religion which the see of 
 Rome hath published to the world these latter yeares, then all 
 
 which by the laws of this realm can be given but only by the king and other 
 patrons of the same, except they fall into the lapse. 
 
 " By the pope's laws, jus patronatus shall be sued only before the eccle- 
 siastical judge ; but by the laws of this realm it shall be sued before the 
 temporal judges. 
 
 " And to be short, the laws of this realm do agree with the pope's laws 
 like fire and water. And yet the kings of this realm have provided for their 
 laws by the praemunire : so that if any man have let the execution of the laws 
 of this realm by any authority from the see of Rome, he falleth into the 
 prcemunire. But, to meet with this, the popes have provided for their laws 
 by cursing. For whosoever letteth the pope's laws to have full course within 
 this realm, by the pope's power standeth accursed. So that the pope's power 
 tread eth all the laws and customs of this realm under his feet, cursing all that 
 
 execute them, until such time as they give place unto his laws 
 
 " These things, as I suppose, were not fully opened in the parliament 
 house, when the pope's authority was received again within this realm : for 
 if they had, I do not believe that either the king or queen's majesty, or the 
 nobles of this realm, or the commons of the same, would ever have consented 
 to receive again such a foreign authority, so injurious, hurtful and prejudicial, 
 as well to the crown, as to the laws and customs, and state of this realm, as 
 whereby they must needs acknowledge themselves to be accursed. But none 
 could open his matter well but the clergy, and such of them as had read 
 the pope's laws, whereby the pope hath made himself as it were a god. 
 These seek to maintain the pope, whom they desired to have their chief head, 
 to the intent they might have as it were a kingdom and laws within them- 
 selves, distinct from the laws of the crown, and wherewith the crown may 
 not meddle ; and so, being exempt from the laws of this realm, they might 
 live in this realm like lords and kings without damage or fear of any man, 
 so that they please their high and supreme head at Rome. For this consi- 
 deration, I ween, some that knew the truth held their peace in the parliament ; 
 whereas if they had done their dutie to the crown and whole realm, they 
 should have opened their mouths, declared the truth, and showed the perils 
 and dangers that might ensue to the crown and realm." Coverdale's Letters 
 of the Martyrs ; or Cranmer's Remains, vol. i. p. 370—3. 
 
216 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the ancient fathers of the primitive church, the apostles and 
 Christ hiraselfe taught heresie : and he desired all them present 
 to bear him witnesse, that he tooke the traditions and religion of 
 that usurping prelate to be most erroneous, false, and against the 
 doctrine of the whole Scripture ; which hee had oftentimes well 
 prooved by writing ; and the author of the same to be verie 
 antichrist, so often preached of by the apostles and prophetes, in 
 whom did most evidently concur al signes and tokens wherby he 
 was painted out to the world to be knowne. 
 
 " For it was most evident that he had advanced himselfe 
 above all emperours and kinges of the world, whome he affirmeth 
 to hold their states and empyres of him, as of their chiefe, and 
 to be at his commandement to depose and erect at his good will 
 and pleasure ; and that the stories make mention of his intoler- 
 able and insolent pride, and tyranny, used over them in such 
 sort, as no king would have used to his Christian subjectes, nor 
 yet a good maister to his servantes ; setting his feete on the 
 emperours necke, affirming that to be verified in him, which was 
 spoken onely of our Savior Jesus Christ, in these words ', Super 
 aspidem et basiliscum ambulabis, et conculcabis leonem et draconeni 2 . 
 Other some had he made to hold his styrrop, others he had dis- 
 placed and remooved from their empires and seates royall : and 
 not content herewithall, more insolent then Lucifer, hath occu- 
 pied not onely the highest place in this world, above kings and 
 princes, but hath further presumed to sit in the seate of Almighty 
 God, which onely he reserved to himselfe, which is the conscience 
 of man : and for to keepe the possession thereof, he hath promised 
 forgivenesse of sins totiens quotiens. 
 
 " He hath brought in gods of his own framing, and invented a 
 new religion, full of gaine and lucre, quite contrary to the 
 doctrine of the holy Scripture, onely for the maintaining of his 
 kingdome, displacing Christ from his glory, and holding his 
 people in a miserable servitude of blindnesse, to the losse of a 
 great number of soules, which God at the latter day shall exact 
 at his hand ; boasting many times in his canons and decrees, 
 that he can dispense 3 Contra Petrum, contra Paulum, contra 
 
 1 In these words^] See above, Jnett, vol. i. p. 71. 
 
 2 Draconem.~\ Ps. xci. 13, of the English version. Ps. xc. of the Latin 
 Vulgate. 
 
 3 He can dispense ] Compare Sanderson, De juramenti obligatione, Praelect. 7> 
 sect. 3, p. 133—6, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 217 
 
 vetus et novum Testamentum : and that hee phnitudine potestatis, 
 tantum potest quantum Deus : that is, ' Against Peter, against 
 Paule, against the Old and New Testament : and of the fulnes 
 of power may doe as much as God." — Lord, who ever heard 
 such blasphemie ? If there bee any man that can advance him- 
 selfe above him, let him be judged antichrist. 
 
 " This enemie of God and of our redemption, is so evidently 
 painted out in the Scriptures by such manifest signes and tokens, 
 which all so cleerely appeare in him, that except a manne will 
 shut uppe his eyes and heart against the light, hee cannot but 
 knowe him : and therefore for my part I will never give my 
 consent to the receiving of him into this church of England. 
 And you my lord, and the rest that sit here in commission, 
 consider well and examine your owne consciences : you have 
 sworne against him, you are learned, and can judge of the truth. 
 I pray God you be not wilfully blinde. As for me, I have heerein 
 discharged mine owne conscience towarde the world, and I will 
 write also my mind * to her grace, touching this matter. 
 
 " The bishop of Rome is contrarie to God, and injurious to his 
 lawes : for God commanded all men to bee diligent in the know- 
 ledge of his law, and therefore hath appointed one holyday in the 
 week in the least, for the people to come to the church and heare 
 the word of God expounded unto them, and that they might the 
 better understand it, to heare it in their mother tongue which 
 they know. The pope doth contrarie ; for he willed the service 
 to be had in the Latine tongue, which they doe not understand. 
 God would have it to be perceived : the pope will not. When the 
 priest giveth thankes, God would that the people should doe so 
 too, and God will have them to confesse altogether : — the pope 
 will not. 
 
 " Now as concerning the sacrament, I have taught no false 
 doctrine of the sacrament of the aultar. For if it canne be 
 proved by any doctor above a thousand yeares after Christ, that 
 Christes bodie is there reallie, I will give over. My book was 
 made seaven yeares agoe, and no man hath brought anye authors 
 against it. I beleeve that who so eateth and drinketh that 
 sacrament, Christ is within them, whole Christ, his nativitie, 
 
 4 7 will write also my mind.'] This letter, which is long and very valuable, 
 may be found in Coverdale's Letters of the Martyrs, p. 3 — 12, and in Jen- 
 kyns's Cranmer's Remains, vol. i p. 369. 
 
218 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 passion, resurrection and ascension, but not that corporallie that 
 sitteth in heaven. 
 
 " Now Christ commanded all to drinke of the cup : the pope 
 taketh it away from the lay men, and yet one saith, that if 
 Christ had dyed for the divell, that he should drinke thereof. 
 Christ biddeth us to obey the king. The bishop of Rome 
 biddeth us to obey him : therefore unlesse he bee antichrist, I 
 cannot tell what to make of him. Wherefore, if I should obey 
 him, I cannot obey Christ. 
 
 " Now I have declared why I cannot with my conscience obey 
 the pope. I speake not this for hatred I beare to him that sup- 
 plieth the roome, for I know him not. I pray God give him 
 grace not to follow his ancestors. Neither say I this for my 
 defence, but to declare my conscience for the zeale that I beare 
 to Gods word trodden under foote by the bishop of Rome. I 
 cast feare apart ; for Christ saide to his apostles, that in the 
 latter daies they should suffer much sorrow, and be put to death 
 for his name sake : feare them not (saith he) but feare him which 
 when he hath killed the bodie, hath power to cast the soule into f re 
 everlasting. Also Christ saith : That hee that will live shall die, 
 and hee that loseth his life for my names sake, he shall finde it 
 againe. Moreover he said, Confesse me before men, and be not 
 affraide : if you doe so, I will stand with you : if you, shrinke 
 from me, I will shrinJce from you. This is a comfortable and a 
 terrible saying, this maketh mee to set all feare apart. I say 
 therefore the bishop of Rome treadeth under foote God's lawes 
 and the kings. And therefore say I, that hee is neither true to 
 God, neither to the king, that first received the pope. But I 
 shall heartilie pray for such counsellours as may informe her the 
 truth : for the king and queene if they be well informed, will do 
 well." 
 
 Mart. " As you understand then, if they maintaine the 
 supremacie of Rome, they cannot maintaine England too." 
 
 Cran. " I require you, to declare to the king and queene 
 what I have said, and how their othes do stand with the realme 
 and the pope. S. Gregory saith, hee that taketh uppon him to 
 be head of the universall church, is worse than the antichrist. 
 If any man can shew me, that it is not against Gods word to 
 holde his styrop when hee taketh his horse, and kisse his feete 
 (as kings do) then will I kisse his feet also. 
 
 " And you for your part my lord are perjured, for now yee sit 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 219 
 
 judge for the pope, and yet you did receive your bishoppricke of 
 the king 5 . You have taken an othe to bee adversary to the 
 realme : for the popes lawes are contrary to the lawes of the 
 realme." 
 
 Glocester. " You were the cause that I did forsake the pope, 
 and did sweare that he ought not to be supreame heade, and 
 gave it to king Henry the eight, that he ought to bee it, and this 
 you made me to do." 
 
 Oranmer. " To this I answere," said hee, " you report mee 
 ill, and say not the truth, and I will proove it here before you all. 
 The truth is, that my predecessour bishoppe Wareham gave the 
 supremacie 6 to king Henry the eight, and said that he ought to 
 have it before the bishop of Rome, and that Gods word would 
 beare him. And upon the same was there sent to both the 
 universities of Oxford and Cambridge, to know what the word of 
 God would doe touching the supremacie, and it was reasoned 
 upon, and argued at length. So at the last both universities 
 agreed, and set to their seales, and sent it to king Henry the 
 eight, to the court, that he ought to be supreame head and not 
 the pope. Whereupon you were then doctour of divinitie at 
 
 5 Of the king.~\ Professor Jenkyns has shewn very successfully, that this 
 paragraph with its context contains several erroneous statements. (Cranmer's 
 Remains, vol. iv. p. 87, 8.) It is certain that Brokes was not D.D. till 1546, 
 nor bishop till 1554, and that he could not therefore receive his bishopric 
 " from the king " (Henry VIII.), but did so from queen Mary : neither was 
 it possible, that " all this " which is told, was " in bishop Warham's time." 
 Yet it is not only highly probable, but morally certain that Brokes did twice 
 swear to Henry's supremacy, and abjure that of the pope, namely in June 
 1545, when he took his B.D. degree, and in the same month of the following 
 year, when he took that of D.D. For the Act 28 Hen. VIII. chap. x. § 6. 
 requires that this shall be done " by all and every person which shall be pro- 
 moted or preferred to any degree of learning in any university within this 
 realm :" and to such testimonies of " consent," vouched also probably by 
 his " hand," Cranmer might, not without reason, appeal. The errors per- 
 haps need be attributed to no more serious cause than the imperfect hearing 
 of the narrator, and a misunderstanding of the order of events, or to some 
 blunder of the transcriber; and do not, I think, materially impugn the 
 general fidelity of this narrative. 
 
 6 Gave the supremacie.^ See Wilkins's Concilia, vol. hi. p. 725. This was 
 on Feb. 11, 1530-1. The determinations of the universities, which did not 
 take place till the year 1534, are given in the same work, p. 771, and p. 775. 
 Warham died August 23, 1532, and Cranmer was consecrated March 30, 
 1533. 
 
 7 
 
220 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 that time, and your consent was thereunto, as by your hand doth 
 appeare. Therefore you misreport me, that I was the cause of 
 your falling away from the pope ; but it was your selfe. All this 
 was in bishop Warehams time, and whilst he was alive, so that it 
 was three quarters of a yeare after ere ever I had the bishopricke 
 of Canturbury in my hands, and before I might doe anie thing. 
 So that heere ye have reported of me, that which yee cannot 
 proove, which is evill done. - ''' All this while his cap was on his 
 head. 
 
 Gloc. " We come to examine you, and you, me think, examine 
 us." 
 
 Doctor Stories Oration. 
 
 Story. " Please th it your good lordship, because it hath 
 pleased the king and queenes majesties to appoint my companion 
 and me, to heare the examination of this man before your good 
 lordship, to give me leave somewhat to talke in that behalfe. 
 Although I know that in talke with heretikes there commeth 
 hurt to all men, for it wearyeth the stedfast, troubleth the doubt- 
 ful, and taketh in snare the weake and simple : yet because he 
 saith, he is not bound to answere your lordship sitting for the 
 popes holinesse, because of a premunire, and the word of God, as 
 he tearmeth it, I thinke good somewhat to say, that all men may 
 see how he runneth out of his race of reason into the rage of com- 
 mon talke, such as heere I trust hath done much good. And as 
 the king and queenes majesties will be glad to hear of your most 
 charitable dealing with him, so wil they be weary to heare the 
 blundering of this stubborne heretike. And where he alledgeth 
 divinitie, mingling fas nefasque together, he should not have beene 
 heard. For shall it be sufficient for him to alledge, the judge is 
 not competent ? Doe we not see that in the common law it is 
 not lawfull for a man in Westminster Hall to refuse his judge \ 
 And shall we dispute contra eum qui negat principia ? Although 
 there bee heere a great companie of learned men, that know it 
 unmeete so to doe, yet have I heere a plaine canon, wherein he 
 declareth himselfe convicted ipso facto. The canon is this, ' Sit 
 ergo ruinse suo dolore prostratus quisquis apostolicis voluerit con- 
 traire decretis, nee locum deinceps inter sacerdotes habeat, sed 
 exors a sancto fiat ministerio, nee de eo ejus judicio quisquam 
 posthac curam habeat, quin jam damnatus a sancta et apostolica 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 221 
 
 ecclesia sua inobedientia ac praesumptione a quoquam esse non 
 dubitetur. Quin majoris excommunicationis dejectione est abji- 
 ciendus, cui sanctse ecclesise commissa fuerit disciplina, qui non 
 solum jussionibus prefatse sanctse ecclesise parere debuit, sed 
 etiam aliis ne prseterirent insinuare. Sitque alienus a divinis et 
 pontificalibus officiis, qui noluerit prseceptis apostolicis obtem- 
 perare. 1 
 
 " He hath alledged manie matters against the supremacie, but 
 malitiously. Ye say that the king in this realme is supreame 
 head of the church. Well syr, you will grant me that there was 
 a perfect catholike church, before any king was christned. Then 
 if it were a perfect church, it must needs have a head, which must 
 needs be before any king was member thereof : for you know Con- 
 stantinus was the first christened king that ever was. And 
 although you are bound (as saint Paule saith) to obey your rulers, 
 and kings have rule of the people, yet doth it not follow that they 
 have cure of soules ; for a fortiori, the head may doe that the 
 minister cannot doe : but the priest may consecrate and the king 
 cannot, therefore the king is not head. 
 
 " It was licensed by Christ to every man to bring into the 
 sheepefold, and to augment the flocke, but not to rule, for that 
 was onelie given to Peter. 
 
 "And where the apostles do call uppon men to obey their 
 princes, cui tributum, trihutum, cui vectigal, vectigal ; they per- 
 ceiving that men were bent to a kind of liberty and disobedience, 
 were enforced to exhorte them to obedience and paiment of 
 their tribute, which exhortation extendeth onelie to temporall 
 matters. 
 
 " And againe, where you say that the bishop of Rome maketh 
 lawes contrary to the lawes of the realme, that is not true, for 
 this is a maxime in the lawe : Quod in particulari excipitur, non 
 facit universale falsum. 
 
 " Now as touching that monstrous talke of your conscience* 
 that is no conscience that ye professe ; it is but privata scientia, 
 electio and secta. And as yet for all your glorious babble, you have 
 not prooved by Gods lawes that ye ought not to answer the popes 
 holinesse. 
 
 " The canons which be received of all Christendome compell 
 you to answere, therefore you are bound so to do. And althogh 
 this realme of late time, through such schismatiks as you were, 
 have exiled and banished the canons, yet that cannot make for 
 
222 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 you. For you know your selfe, that Par in parem, nee pars in 
 totum aliquid statuere potest. Wherefore this ile being in deed 
 but a member of the whole, could not determine against the 
 whole. That notwithstanding, the same lavves, being put away 
 by a parliament, are now received againe by a parliament, and 
 have as full authoritie now as they had then, and they will now 
 that yee answere the popes holinesse : therefore by the lawes of 
 this realme yee are bound to answere him. Wherefore my good 
 lord, all that this Thomas Cranmer (I cannot otherwise tearme 
 him considering his disobedience) hath brought for his defence, 
 shall nothing prevaile with you nor take any effect. Require him 
 therefore to answere directlie to your good lordshippe : commande 
 him to set aside his trifles, and to bee obedient to the lawes and 
 ordinances of this realme. Take witnesse heere of his stubborn 
 contempt against the king and queenes majesties, and compel 
 him to answere directlie to such articles, as wee shall heere lay 
 against him, and in refusall, that your good lordship will excom- 
 municate him." 
 
 As soone as doctor Story had thus ended his tale, beginneth 
 doctor Martin again to enter speech with the archbishop : which 
 talke I thought heere likewise not to lette passe, althogh the 
 report of the same be such, as the author thereof seemeth in his 
 writing verye partial! : for as he expresseth the speech of doctor 
 Martin at full, and to the uttermoste of his diligence, leaving out 
 nothing in that part, that either was or could bee saide more ; so 
 againe on the other part, how rawe and weak he leaveth the mat- 
 ter, it is easie to perceive, who neither comprehendeth all that 
 doctour Cranmer againe answered for his defence, nor yet in those 
 short speeches which he expresseth, seemeth to discharge the 
 part of a sincere and faithfull reporter. Notwithstanding such 
 as it is, I thought good the reader to understand, who in 
 perusing the same, may use therin his own judgment and con- 
 sideration. 
 
 Talke between D. Martin and the archbishop. 
 
 " Maister Cranmer, ye have told here a long glorious tale, pre- 
 tending some matter of conscience in appearance, but in veritie 
 you have no conscience at all. You say that you have sworne 
 once to king Henry the eight against the popes jurisdiction, and 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 223 
 
 therefore you may never forsweare the same, and so ye make a 
 great matter of conscience in the breach of the saide othe. Heere 
 will I ask you a question or two. What if ye made an othe 
 to an harlot to live with her in continuall adulterie, ought you to 
 keepe it V 
 
 Cran. " I thinke no." 
 
 Mar. " What if you did sweare never to lend a poore man 
 one penny, ought you to keepe it V 
 
 Cran. " I thinke not." 
 
 Martin. " Herod did sweare whatsoever his harlot asked of 
 him hee would give her, and he gave her John Baptists head : did 
 he well, in keaping his othe V 
 
 Cran. " I thinke not." 
 
 Martin. " Jepthe one of the judges of Israeli did sweare unto 
 God, that if he would give him victory over his enemies, he wold 
 offer unto God the first soule that came forth of his house : it hap- 
 pened that his owne daughter came first, and he slue her to save 
 his othe. Did he well V 
 
 Cran. " I thinke not." 
 
 Mart. "So saith S. Ambrose de officiis, it is a miserable 
 necessitie, which is paid with parricide. Then master Cranmer, 
 you can no lesse confesse by the premises but that you ought not 
 to have conscience of every othe, but if it be just, lawfull, and 
 advisedlie taken V 
 
 Cran. " So was that othe." 
 
 Mart. " That is not so ; for first it was not just, for it 
 tended to the taking away of another mans right. It was not 
 lawfull, for the lawes of God and the church were against it. 
 Besides, it was not voluntary, for every man and woman were 
 compelled to take it V 
 
 Cran. " It pleaseth you to say so." 
 
 Mart. " Let all the world be judge. But sir, you that pre- 
 tend to have such a conscience to breake an oath, I pray you did 
 you never sweare and breake the same V 
 
 Cran. " I remember not." 
 
 Mart. " I will helpe your memorie. Did you never sweare 
 obedience to the sea of Rome V 
 
 Cran. " Indeed I did once sweare unto the same." 
 
 Mart. " Yea that ye did twise, as appeareth by recordes and 
 writings heere readie to be shewed." 
 
224 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Cran. " But, I remember, I saved all by protestation 7 that I 
 made by the counsaile of the best learned men I could get at that 
 time." 
 
 Mart. " Hearken good people what this man saith. Hee 
 made a protestation one day, to keepe never a whit of that which 
 j hee would sweare the next day : was this the part of a Christian 
 man ? If a Christian man would bargaine with a Turke, and 
 before he maketh his bargaine solemnlie, before witnesse, readeth 
 in his paper that he holdeth secretlie in his hand, or peradventure 
 | protesteth before one or two, that hee mindeth not to performe 
 whatsoever hee shall promise to the Turke ; I say, if a Christian 
 man would serve a Turk in this maner, that the Christian man 
 were worse than the Turke. What would you then say to this 
 man that made a solemne othe and promise unto God and his 
 church, and made a protestation before quite contrary ? " 
 
 Cran. " That which I did, I did by the best learned mens 
 advise I could get at that time." 
 
 Mart. " I protest before all the learned men heere, that there 
 is no learning will save your perjury herein : for there bee two 
 rules of the civill lawe cleane contrary against you," and so brought 
 forth his rules, which being done, he proceeded further. " But 
 will you have the truth of the matter I King Henrie the eight 
 even then meant the lamentable change which after you see came 
 to passe : and to further his pittifull proceedings from the divorce- 
 ment of his most lawfull wife, to the detestable departing from 
 the blessed unity of Christes church, this man made the foresaid 
 protestation : and on the other side, he letted not to make two 
 solemne oathes quite contrarye, and why I for otherwise by the 
 lawes and canons of this realme, hee could not aspire to the arch- 
 bishoprick of Canturbury." 
 
 Cran. " I protest before you all, there was never man came 
 more unwilling to a bishopricke, than I did to that. In so much 
 that when king Henry did send for me in poste, that I should 
 come over, I prolonged my journey by seven weekes at the 
 least, thinking that he would be forgetfull of me in the meane 
 time." 
 
 Mart. " You declare well by the way, that the king took you 
 
 7 By protestation.'] Given in Strype's Cranmer, Records, No. v. book i. 
 Wilkins's Concilia, vol. iii. p. 757, &c. &c. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 225 
 
 to be a man of good conscience, who could not finde within all 
 his realme any man that would set forth his strange attempts, 
 but was inforced to send for you in poste to come out of Germany. 
 What may we conjecture hereby, but that there was a compact 
 between you beeing then queene Amies chaplein, and the king : 
 give me the archbishopricke of Oanturburie, and I will give you 
 licence to live in adulterie. 11 
 
 Cran. " You say not true." 
 
 Mart. " Let your protestation, joyned with the rest of your 
 talke, give judgement. Hinc prima mail labes. Of that your 
 execrable perjury, and his coloured and too shamefullie suffered 
 adultery, came heresie and all mischiefe to this realme. 
 
 " And thus have I spoken as touching the conscience you make 
 for breaking your hereticall othe made to the king. But to break 
 your former othe made at two sundrie times both to God and his 
 church, you have no conscience at all. 
 
 " And now to answere an other part of your oration, wherein 
 you bring in Gods word, that you have it on your side and no 
 man else, and that the pope hath devised a new scripture contrary 
 to the Scriptures of God : yee play herein as the Pharisies did, 
 which cryecl alwaies, Verbum Domini, verbum Domini ; ' the word 
 of the Lord, the word of the Lord, 1 when they meant nothing so. 
 This bettereth not your cause, because you say you have Gods 
 word for you ; for so Basilides and Photinus the hereticks said, 
 that they had Gods word to maintaine their heresie. So Nesto- 
 rius, so Macedonius, so Pelagius, and briefly, all the heretikes 
 that ever were, pretended that they had Gods word for them ; 
 yea and so the divell being the father of heresies, alleadged Gods 
 word for him, saying : Scriptum est, ' It is written f So said he to 
 Christ, Mitte te deorswm, ' Oast thy selfe downward,'' which you 
 applied most falsely against the pope. But if you marke the 
 divels language well, it agreed with your proceedings most truely. 
 Por mitte te deorsum, ' Cast thy selfe downward,' said hee, and so 
 taught you to cast all things downeward. Down with the sacra- 
 ment, downe with the masse, downe with the aultars, downe with 
 the amies of Christ, and up with a lyon and a dog 8 , downe with 
 
 8 And a dog.'] Martin here refers to the taking down of the roods and 
 rood-lofts in churches, and to the fixing up of the king's arms in their room, 
 of which the supporters were, temp. Henry VIII. a lion and a greyhound. 
 (Henry however changed these sometimes.) " The rood was an image of 
 Christ upon the cross, made generally of wood, and placed on a loft made 
 
 VOL. III. Q 
 
226 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the abbeys, downe with chauntreys, downe with hospitals and 
 colledges, downe with fasting, and prayer, yea downe with all that 
 good and godly is. All your proceedings and preachings tended 
 to no other, but to fulfill the devils request, Mitte te deorsum. 
 And therefore tell not us that you have Gods word. For God 
 hath given us by his word, a marke to know that your teaching 
 proceeded not of God, but of the divell, and that your doctrine 
 came not of Christ, but of antichrist. For Christ foresaid, there 
 should come against his church, ravening wolves, and false apos- 
 tles. But how should wee know them I Christ teacheth us, 
 saying, By their f mites ye shall knowe them. Why, what be their 
 fruites? Saint Paule declareth, After the flesh they walke in con- 
 cupiscence, and uncleannesse ; they contemne potestates. Againe : 
 In the latter daies there shall be perillous times. Then shal there 
 
 for that purpose, just over the passage out of the church into the chancel; 
 out of this mystery, they say, that the church represents the church militant, 
 and the chancel the church triumphant ; and those which will pass out of the 
 former into the latter, must go under the rood-loft, that is, they must go 
 under the cross, and suffer affliction. This rood was not compleat without 
 the images of the Virgin Mary and St. John, one of them standing on the 
 one side, and the other on the other side of the image of Christ ; in allusion 
 to that of St. John in the gospel, Jesus (on the cross) saw his mother, and 
 the disciple standing by whom he loved. These images were also sometimes 
 placed without, over the entrance into the church : but the places now wher- 
 ever they stood before, are possessed and filled up generally with the king's 
 arms. These holy roods were of great esteem, and many miracles pretended 
 to have been done at, and by them " Stavely's History of Churches in Eng- 
 land, p. 199. The removal of these images, which was occasioned by the 
 manifold superstitions to which they were instrumental, gave great offence 
 to the patrons of the old religion : and now, in the reign of queen Mary, 
 when popery was in the midst of her drunken, unruly, and sanguinary 
 triumph, her partizans did not scruple to set all truth and reason at de- 
 fiance, by speaking of this salutary measure in such terms as the following : 
 " If a man shuld entre into a churche whiche is as it were Goddes palaise 
 in earth, and there plucke downe violentlye Christes owne image, and eyther 
 breake it, or burne it, and sette vp the kinges armes in stede thereof, because he 
 woulde make him a God (as Caius the emperoure did in the holy temple of 
 Hierusalem, where he caused his owne image to be set up, and would be 
 called a God, and that the temple there shulde be named the temple of the 
 goodly newe Juppiter Caius), I beleeve, that no good christen man woulde 
 judge hym to be Christes frende, but a wretched heretike, and an arrende 
 traytoure both to our Saviour Jesus Christ, and also to hys blessed spouse 
 the catholyke churche." Christopherson Against Rebellion. Signat. U. 2. 
 1554. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 227 
 
 be men loving themselves, covetous, proude, disobedient to parents, 
 treasonwor Jeers. Whether these be not the fruites of your gospell, 
 I referre me to this worshipfull audience : whether the said gos- 
 pell beganne not with perjurie, proceeded with adulterie, was 
 maintained with heresie, and ended in conspiracy. 
 
 " Now sir, two points more I marked in your raging discourse 
 that you made heere : the one against the holie sacrament ; the 
 other against the popes jurisdiction, and the authoritie of the sea 
 apostolicke. 
 
 " Touching the first, ye say you have Gods word with you, 
 yea and all the doctors. I would heere aske but one question of 
 you : whether Gods word be contrary to it selfe, and whether the 
 doctors teach doctrine contrary to themselves, or no ? For you 
 master Cranmer, have taught in this high sacrament of the aultar 
 three contrary doctrines, and yet you pretended in every one, 
 verbum Domini.'''' 
 
 Cran. " Nay, I taught but two contrarye doctrines 9 in the 
 same." 
 
 Mart. " What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lam- 
 bert the sacramentary in the kings presence in Whitehall V 
 
 Cran. " I maintained then the papists doctrine.'" ~f~ 
 
 Mart. " That is to say, the catholike and universall doctrine 
 of Christs church. And how when king Henry died I did you 
 not translate Justus Jonas booke V 
 
 Cran. " I did so." 
 
 Mart. " Then there you defended another doctrine touching 
 the sacrament, by the same token, that you sent to Lynne your 
 printer, that whereas in the first print there was an affirmative, 
 
 9 Two contrarye doctrines, .] Upon no better authority than the calumnies 
 of his adversaries, and the slight presumptions arising from his early fami- 
 liarity with Germans, and his translating the Latin catechism of Justus 
 Jonas, it has been affirmed by the protestant historians, Fox, p. 1115, Burnet, 
 vol. i. p. 241, &c, Strype's Memorials of Cranmer, p. 123, 396, &c. from 
 whose hands the same error has been received by very many modern writers, 
 that Cranmer once maintained the Lutheran doctrine of the sacrament. 
 
 It is fit I should now state (a. d. 1838), that since the above note was 
 written, the question of Cranmer's Lutheranism has been largely considered 
 by professor Jenkyns in his edition of Cranmer's Remains, vol. i. p. lxxiv — 
 vi. and vol. iv. 95—7, and that he inclines strongly to the opinion that, at one 
 time, Cranmer did hold the Lutheran sentiments : the subject is treated with 
 the ability and learning which might be expected from the excellent writer. 
 Still, I am obliged to confess, that, for myself, I am not convinced. 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 that is to say, Christs bodie really in the sacrament, you sent 
 then to your printer to put in a not, wherby it came miraculously 
 to passe, that Christs bodie was cleane conveyed out of the sacra- 
 ment." 
 
 Gran. " I remember there was two printers of my said booke, 
 but where the same not was put in, I cannot tell." 
 
 Mart. " Then from a Lutherane, ye became a Swinglian 1 , 
 which is the vilest heresie of all in the high misterie of the sacra- 
 ment, and for the same heresie you did helpe to burne Lambert 
 the sacramentary, which you now call the catholike faith, and 
 God's word." 
 
 Gran. " I grant that then I beleeved otherwise than I doe 
 now, and so I did, untill my lord of London, doctor Ridley, did 
 conferre with mee, and by sundry perswasions and authorities of 
 doctors drew me quite from my opinion." 
 
 Mart. " Now sir as touching the last part of your oration, 
 you denied that the pope's holinesse was supreme head of the 
 church of Christ." 
 
 Cran. " I did so." 
 
 Mart. " Who say you then is supreame head V 
 
 Cran. " Christ." 
 
 Mart. " But whome hath Christ left heere in earth his vicar 
 and head of his church V 
 
 Cran. " No bodie." 
 
 Mart. " Ah, why tolde you not king Henry this when you 
 made him supreame head I and now no body is. This is treason 
 against his owne person, as you then made him." 
 
 1 Swinglian.'] Zuinglian. Barlow, in his Dialogue against the Lutheran 
 Faction, thus defines their various opinions on the sacrament. " After this 
 fell a dissention betwene Martin Luther and Carolstadius, aboute the sacra- 
 mente of the aulter. For Carolstadius denyeth in it the bodelye presence of 
 Christe, affirmynge that when he spake these words, Hoc est corpus meum, he 
 ment them of his owne corporall bodye, and not of the sacrament : whereas M. 
 Luther holdeth the contrarye." Signat. C. 6. b. Again, speaking of Caro- 
 lastadius and Zuinglius, he tells us, that they agreed in their doctrine of the 
 Eucharist, " savynge in this poynte they differed ; whereas Carolstadius sayd 
 that our Saveour Chreyst spekying these words, Hoc est corpus meum, meaned 
 his corporall presence there syttinge with his disciples at the table, and not in 
 forme of bread ; Zuinglius affyrmed that they were not to be understanded 
 lytterallye, but by a, figure of interpretation, so that est was taken for signi- 
 ficat, and these wordes of Chryste, thys is my bodye, were as muche to saye, 
 as, This sygnifyeth my body." Signat. C. 8. These extracts will be valued 
 as illustrative of the literary history of these much celebrated interpretations. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 229 
 
 Cran. " I meane not but every king in his owne realme and 
 dominion is supreame head, and so was hee supreame head of the 
 church of Christ in England." 
 
 Mart. " Is this alwaies true ? and was it ever so in Christs 
 church V 
 
 Cran. " It was." 
 
 Mart. " Then what say you by Nero ? he was the mightiest 
 prince of the earth after Christe was ascended : was he head of 
 Christs church ?" 
 
 Cran. " Nero was Peters head." 
 
 Mart. " I aske whether Nero was head of the church or no ? 
 if he were not, it is false that you said before, that all princes be, 
 and ever were heads of the church within their realmes." 
 
 Cran. " Nay, it is true ; for Nero was head of the church, 
 that is, in worldlie respect of the temporall bodies of men, of 
 whome the church consisteth : for so hee beheaded Peter and the 
 apostles. And the Turke too is head of the church in Turkey." 
 
 Mart. " Then he that beheaded the heads of the church, and 
 crucified the apostles, was head of Christs church ; and he that 
 was never member of the church, is head of the church, by your 
 new found understanding of Gods word." 
 
 It is not to be supposed contrary, but much other matter passed 
 in this communication between them, especially on the arch- 
 bishops behalfe, whose answers I doe not thinke to bee so slender, 
 nor altogether in the same forme of words framed, if the truth, as 
 it was, might be knowne : but so it pleased the notary thereof, 
 being too much partiallie addicted to his mother sea of Rome in 
 favour of his faction, to diminish and drive clowne the other side, 
 either in not shewing all, or in reporting the thing otherwise than 
 it was : as the common guise is of moste writers, to what side 
 their affection moste wayeth, their oration commonlie inclineth. — 
 But let us proceede further in the story of this matter. 
 
 " It followed then (saith this reporter) when the archbishoppe 
 thus had answered, and the standers by began to murmure against 
 him, the judges not content with his answeres, willed him to 
 answere directly to the interrogatories : which interrogatories 
 articulated against him in forme of lawe, were these under fol- 
 lowing." 
 
230 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Interrogatories objected to the archbishop, with his answers annexed 
 
 to the same. 
 
 1. First was objected, that he the foresaid Thomas Cranmer, 
 being yet free, and before he entred into holie orders, maried 
 one Joane surnamed blacke or browne, dwelling at the signe of 
 the Dolphin in Cambridge. 
 
 Answere. Whereunto he answered, that whether she was 
 called black or browne, he knew not, but that he married there 
 one Joane, that he granted. 
 
 2. That after the death of the foresaid wife, hee entered into 
 holy orders, and after that was made archbishoppe by the pope. 
 
 Amis. He received (he said) a certaine bull of the pope, 
 which he delivered unto the king, and was archbishop by him. 
 
 3. Item, that hee being in holy orders, maried an other woman 
 as his second wife, named Anne, and so was twise married. 
 
 Answ. To this he granted. 
 
 4. Item, in the time of king Henry the eight, he kept the 
 said wife secretlie, and had children by her. 
 
 Ans. Heereunto hee also granted : affirming that it was better 
 for him to have his owne, than to doe like other priestes, holding 
 and keeping other mens wives. 
 
 5. Item, in the time of king Edward, he brought out the said 
 wife openly, affirming and professing publikelie the same to bee 
 his wife. 
 
 Ans. He denyed not but he so did, and lawfully might doe the 
 same, for as much as the lawes of the realme did so permit him. 
 
 6. Item, that he shamed not openlie to glorie himselfe to have 
 had his wife in secret manie yeares. 
 
 Ans. And though he so did (he said) there was no cause why 
 he should be ashamed thereof. 
 
 7. Item, that the said Thomas Cranmer falling afterward into 
 the deepe bottome of errours, did fly and recuse the authority of 
 the church, did hold and follow the heresie concerning the sacra- 
 ment of the aultar, and also did compile, and caused to bee set 
 abroad divers bookes. 
 
 Auns. Whereunto when the names of the bookes were recited 
 to him, he denyed not such bookes which he was the true author 
 of. As touching the treatise of Peter Martyr, upon the sacra- 
 ment, hee denyed that he ever saw it before it was abroad, yet 
 did approve and well like of the same. As for the catechisme, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 231 
 
 the booke of articles, with the other book against Winchester, 
 hee granted the same to bee his doings 2 . 
 
 8. Item, That he compelled many against their willes to sub- 
 scribe to the same articles. 
 
 Ans. He exhorted (he said) such as were willing to subscribe : 
 but against their willes he compelled none. 
 
 9. Item, for so much as hee surceased not to perpetrate enorme 
 and inordinate crimes, hee was therefore cast into the Tower, 
 and from thence was brought to Oxford, at what time it was 
 commonly thought that the parliament there should be holden. 
 
 Auns. To this he said, that hee knew no such enorme and 
 inordinate crimes, that ever he committed. 
 
 10. Item, that in the said citie of Oxford, he did openly 
 maintaine his heresie, and there was convicted upon the same. 
 
 Ans. Hee defended (he said) there the cause of the sacra- 
 ment, but to be convicted in the same that he denyed. 
 
 11. Item, when he persevered still in the same, hee was by the 
 publike censure of the university, pronounced an heretike, and his 
 books to be hereticall. 
 
 Auns. That he was so denounced, hee denyed not : but that 
 hee was an heretike, or his bookes hereticall, that he denyed. 
 
 12. Item, that hee was and is notoriously infamed with the 
 note of schisme, as who not onlie himselfe receded from the 
 catholike church and sea of Rome, but also mooved the king and 
 subjects of this realme to the same. 
 
 Ans. As touching the receding, that hee well granted : but 
 that receding or departing (said he) was onlie from the sea of 
 Rome, and had in it no matter of any schisme. 
 
 2 His doings.'] Upon this interrogatory it is material to insert the precise 
 words which were reported to the cardinal de Puteo (see p. 249, n. infra) by 
 bishop Brookes in his official dispatch forwarded to Rome. 
 
 " Ad septimum fatetur se edidisse librum in hac parte exhibitum, et 
 in articulo mentionatum, vocatum, A Defence of the true and Catholyke 
 Feithe, &c. et negat se edidisse librum in eodem articulo etiam mentionatum, 
 vocatum, A Discourse of Peter Martir, &c. et quoad tertium librum, vocatum, 
 A Discourse of the hordes Supper, &c. negat se ilium edidisse, tamen credit 
 quod hujusmodi liber est bonus et catholicus : et quoad catechismum et arti- 
 culos in eodem fatetur se adhibuisse ejus consilium circa editionem ejusdem ; 
 et quoad libram vocatum, An Answer of the moste Reverende Father in God, 
 &c. fatetur se edidisse illam partem ejusdem hbri qua? continet ejus responsa 
 ad librum editum per reverendum patrem Wintoniensem episcopum." Lam- 
 beth MSS. No. 1136, p. 7. 
 
232 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 13. Item that he had beene twise sworne to the pope : and 
 withall doctor Martin brought out the instrument of the publike 
 notary, wherein was contained his protestation made when he 
 should bee consecrated, asking if hee had anie thing else pro- 
 tested. 
 
 Auns. Whereunto he answered, that he did nothing but by 
 the lawes of the realme. 
 
 14. Item, that hee the said archbishop of Canturbury did not 
 onelie offend in the premisses, but also in taking upon him the 
 authoritie of the sea of Rome, in that without leave or licence 
 from the said sea, hee consecrated bishops and priests. 
 
 Aims. He granted, that hee did execute such things as were 
 wont to be referred to the pope, at what time it was permitted 
 to him by the publike lawes and determination of the realme. 
 
 15. Item, that when the whole realme had subscribed to the 
 authority of the pope, he onely still persisteth in his errour. 
 
 Auns. That he did not admit the popes authority, hee con- 
 fessed to be true. But that he erred in the same, that he denyed. 
 
 16. Item, that all and singular the premisses be true. 
 
 Aims. That likewise he granted, excepting those things where- 
 unto he had now answered. 
 
 Thus they proceeded to examine him of these divers articles, 
 whereof the chiefe was : That at the time of his creating; arch- 
 bishop of Canturbury, he was sworne to the pope, and had his 
 institution and induction from him, and promised to maintain 
 then the authoritie of that see, and therefore was perjured : 
 wherefore he should rather sticke to his first othe, and returne to 
 his olde folde againe, then to continue obstinately in an othe 
 forced in the time of schisme. 
 
 To that he answered, saving his protestation (which tearme he 
 used before all his answeres) that at such time as archbishop 
 Warham died, he was ambassador in Germanie for the king;, who 
 sent for him thereupon home, and having intelligence by some of 
 his friendes (who were neare about the king) how hee meant to 
 bestow the same bishopricke upon him, and therefore counselled 
 him in that case to make haste home, hee feeling in himselfe a 
 great inability to such a promotion, and very sorie to leave his 
 study, and especially considering by what meanes he must have 
 it, which was cleane against his conscience, which he could not 
 utter without great perill and danger, devised an excuse to the 
 king of matter of great importance, for the which his longer 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 233 
 
 abode there should be most necessarie, thinking by that means in 
 his absence, that the king would have bestowed it upon some 
 other, and so remained there by that devise, one halfe yeare after 
 the king had written for him to come home. But after that no 
 such matter fell out, as hee seemed to make suspicion of, the 
 king sent for him againe. Who after his returne, understanding 
 still the archbishopricke to be reserved for him, made meanes 
 by divers of his best friendes, to shift it off, desiring rather some 
 smaller living, that he might more quietly follow his booke. 
 
 To be briefe, when the king himself spake with him, declaring 
 his full intention, for his service sake, and for the good opinion 
 he conceived of him, was to bestowe that dignitie uppon him, after 
 long disabling of himselfe, perceiving hee could by no perswasions 
 alter the kings determination, he brake frankly his conscience 
 with him, most humbly craving first his graces pardon, for that 
 he should declare unto his highnes. Which obtained, he declared, 
 that if he accepted the office, then he must receive it at the 
 popes hand, which he neither would, nor could doe, for that his 
 highnesse was onely the supreame governour of this church of 
 England, as well in causes ecclesiasticall as temporall, and that 
 the full right and donation of all maner of bishopricks and 
 benefices, as well as of any other temporall dignities, and pro- 
 motions, appertained to his grace, and not to any other forraine 
 authority, whatsoever it was, and therefore if he might serve 
 God in that vocation, him, and his country, seeing it was his 
 pleasure so to have it, he would accept it, and receive it of his 
 majestic, and of none other stranger, who had no authoritie 
 within this realme, neither in any such gift, nor in any other 
 thing. " Whereat the king," said he, " staying a while and 
 musing, asked me how I was able to proove it. At which time I 
 alledged many textes out of the Scriptures, and the Fathers also, 
 approoving the supreme and highest authority of kings in their 
 realms and dominions, disclosing therewithall the intolerable 
 usurpation of the pope of Rome." 
 
 " Afterwards it pleased his highnes" (quoth the archbishop) 
 " many and sundry times to talke with me of it, and perceiving 
 that I could not be brought to acknowledge the authoritie of the 
 bishop of Rome, the king himselfe called doctor Oliver, and other 
 civill lawyers, and devised with them how he might bestow it 
 upon me, inforcing me nothing against my conscience. Who 
 thereupon informed him, that I might doe it by the way of pro- 
 
234 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 testation, and so one to be sent to Rome, who might take the 
 othe, and doe every thing in my name. Which when I under- 
 stood, I sayd, he should doe it Super animam suam : and I 
 indeed bona fide made my protestation, that I did not acknow- 
 ledge his authoritie anie further, then as it agreede with the 
 expresse word of God, and that it might bee lawfull for mee at 
 all times to speake against him, and to impugne his errours, 
 when time and occasion should serve mee. And this my pro- 
 testation did I cause to bee inrolled, and there I thinke it 
 remaineth." 
 
 Then both the doctors 3 confessed it to be true that his protes- 
 tation was enrolled, but said it was a mere fraud of him. Then 
 the bishop Oranmer asked them what he could do more in the 
 case, who thereunto made him no answer at all. Many marvelled 
 at this declaration of his, that so long ago, in so perillous a time, 
 he had so sincerely proceeded ; and that even then, when he most 
 might have advanced himself to honour and rule, which things 
 chiefly men desire in this world, he chose rather to venture the 
 loss of his life and all this glorious pomp, than to do any thing, 
 for ambition sake, that might once spot and distain his conscience. 
 They charged him further, that he had conspired with the duke 
 of Northumberland for the disinheriting of the queen. Where- 
 unto he made answer as is contained in his letter written unto 
 the queen. 
 
 They objected to him also that he was maried i : which he con- 
 fessed. Whereupon doctor Martin said, that his children were 
 bondmen to the see of Canturbury. At which saying the arch- 
 bishop smiled, and asked him if a priest at his benefice kept a con- 
 cubine, and had by her bastards, whether they were bondemen to 
 
 3 Both the doctors.'] I gladly avail myself of the example of professor 
 Jenkyns (Cranmer's Remains, vol. iv. p. 116), to restore here an important 
 paragraph, which he obtained from Fox's 1st edit. a.d. 1563. 
 
 4 That he was maried.'] " Nowe yf Boniface archbishop of Canterburie had 
 a wyfe ; Richarde bishop of Chichester had a wyfe ; yf Galfride bishop of 
 Ely was avouched before the pope hymselfe to have maryed a wife ; yf Robert 
 of Lincolne had his sonne, besydes others that stories make mention of since 
 the conquest ; as of archdeacons and priestes, munkes and nunnes, by the 
 popes dispensations, innumerable; howe unadvised be they which write 
 checkyngly, that of all the bishoppes that ever were in Englande, none were 
 maryed before Cranmer ? Is nothyng to be proved by storie true, but such 
 as they list to agree unto, or have read ?" Archbishop Parker in Defence of 
 Priests' Marriages, p. 334, 5. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 235 
 
 the benefice or no, saying, I trust you will make my childrens 
 causes no worse. 
 
 After this doctor Martine demanded of him who was supreame 
 head of the church of England ? " Mary," quoth my lord of Oan- 
 turburie, " Christ is head of this member, as hee is of the whole 
 body of the universal church." " Why," quoth doctor Martin, 
 " you made king Henry the eight supreme head of the church." 
 " Yea," said the archbishop, " of all the people of England, as 
 well ecclesiasticall, as temporal!." " And not of the church,'''' 
 sayde Martin ? " No," said he, " for Christ is onely head of his 
 church, and of the faith and religion of the same. The king is 
 head and governour of his people, which are the visible church." 
 " What," quoth Martin, " you never durst tell the king so." " Yes, 
 that I durst," quoth hee, " and did, and in the publication of his 
 stile, wherein hee was named supream head of the church, there 
 was never other thing meant." A number of other fonde and 
 foolish objections were made, with repetition wherof I thought not 
 to trouble the reader. 
 
 After he had thus answered to the objections aforesaid, and 
 the publike notary had entrecl the same, the judges and commis- 
 sioners, as having now accomplished that wherefore they came, 
 were about to rise and depart : but the bishop of Grlocester, think- 
 ing it not the best so to dismisse the people, being somewhat 
 stirred with the words of the archbishop, began in his oration 
 in the hearing of the people, thus to declaime. 
 
 The oration of bishop Brookes, in closing up this examination against 
 doctor Cranmer archbishop of Canturbury. 
 
 " Master Cranmer (I cannot otherwise tearme you, consider- 
 ing your obstinacie) I am right sorrie, I am right hartily sory to 
 heare such words escape your mouth so unadvisedlie. I had con- 
 ceived a right good hope of your amendment. I supposed that 
 this obstinacie of yours came not of a vaine-glorie, but rather of a 
 corrupt conscience, which was the occasion that I hoped so well 
 of your returne. But now I perceive by your foolish babble, that 
 it is farre otherwise. Ye are so puffed up with vain-glorie, there 
 is such a cauteria of heresie crept into your conscience, that I am 
 cleane voide of hope, and my hope is turned into perdition. Who 
 can save that will bee lost \ God would have you to be saved, and 
 you refuse it. Thy perdition is onelie upon thy selfe, Israel: 
 
236 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 onelie in me is thy salvation, saith the Lord by his prophet. You 
 have uttered so erroneous talke, with such open malice against 
 the pope's holinesse, with such open lying against the church of 
 Rome, with such open blasphemy against the sacrament of the 
 aultar, that no mouth could have expressed more malitiously, more 
 lyingly, more blasphemously. 
 
 " To reason with you, although I would of my selfe to satisfie 
 this audience, yet may I not by our commission, neither can I 
 finde how I may doe it with the Scriptures : for the apostle doth 
 command that such a one should not onelie not be talked withall, 
 but also shunned and avoided, saying, An hereticall person after 
 once or tvcise conferring, sliunne, knowing that he is perverse and 
 sinneth, being of his owne judgement condemned. Ye have beene 
 conferred withall not once or twise, but oftentimes ; yee have oft 
 beene lovinglie admonished, yee have beene oft secretly disputed 
 with. And the last yeare in the open schoole, in open disputa- 
 tions, ye have been openly convict, ye have beene openly driven 
 out. of the schoole with hisses. Your booke which ye brag you 
 made seven yeares ago, and no man answered it, Marcus Anto- 
 nius 5 hath sufficientlie detected and confuted, and yet yee persist 
 still in your wonted heresie. 
 
 " Wherefore being so oft admonished, conferred withall, and 
 convicted, if ye deny you to be the man whome the apostle noteth, 
 heare then what Origen saith, who wrote above 1300 yeares agoe : 
 and interpreteth the saying of the apostle in this wise (in Apologia 
 Pamphili 6 ), Hwreticus est omnis ille habendus, qui Christo se credere 
 profitetur, et allter de Christi veritate sentit quam se habet ecclesias- 
 tica traditio. Even now ye professed a kind of Christianitie and 
 holines unto us, for at your beginning you fell downe upon your 
 knees, and saycle the Lords prayer (God wote like an hypocrite) 
 
 5 Marcus Antonius.~] Tanner in his Bibl. enumerates among Cranmer's 
 writings, " Responsionem ad sophisticam Gardineri Cavillationem contra 
 veram Doctrinam de corpore et sanguine Christi in Eucharistia." — " Cui 
 libro replicabat Steph. Gardiner sub nomine M. Ant. Constantii, cui etiam libro 
 Cranmer respondere voluit, nisi mors prasvenisset. Tres tamen libros respon- 
 sorios contexuit, quorum duo priores Oxoniae perierunt." See Jenkyns' 
 Cranmer, pref. p. xcvii. and vol. hi. p. 25. See also p. 257 of this volume. 
 
 6 In Apologia Pamphili.~] Pamphilus of Berytus, who was martyred in the 
 year 307, wrote an Apology for Origen in five books, to which Eusebius added 
 a sixth. Nothing remains beyond a Latin version by Rufinus of the first 
 book, printed with some editions of Origen and also of St Jerome, and a 
 few fragments of the other books preserved by Photius. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 237 
 
 and then standing uppon your feete, you rehearsed the articles of 
 your faith ; but to what ende I pray you else, but to cloke that 
 inwarde heresie rooted in you, that you might blinde the poore, 
 simple, and unlearned peoples eyes I For what will they say or 
 thinke, if they doe not thus say ? Good Lord, what meaneth these 
 men to say that he is an heretike ; they are deceived, this is a 
 good Christian, hee beleeveth as we beleeve. 
 
 " But is this sufficient to escape the name of an heretike I To 
 the simple and unlearned it is sufficient, but for you that have 
 professed a greater knowledge and higher doctrine, it is not enough 
 to recite your beleefe. For unlesse (as Origen saieth) yee beleeve 
 all things that the church hath decreede besides, you are no 
 Christian man. In the which because you doe halte and will 
 come to no conformitie ; from hence-forth ye are to bee taken 
 for an hereticke, with whome we ought neither to dispute, 
 neither to reason, whome wee ought rather to eschewe and 
 avoide. 
 
 " Nevertheles, although I doe not intend to reason with you, 
 but to give you up as an abject and outcast from Gods favour, yet 
 because ye have uttered to the annoying of the people, such pes- 
 tilent heresies as may doe harme among some rude and unlearned, 
 I thinke meet and not a bs re, somewhat to say herein : not because 
 I hope to have any good at your hands, which I would willingly 
 wish, but that I may establish the simple people which be here 
 present, least they being seduced by your diabolicall doctrine, may 
 perish thereby. 
 
 " And first, (as it behooveth every man to purge himselfe first 
 before he enter with any other) where you accuse me of an othe 
 made against the bishop of Rome, I confesse it, and deny it not, 
 and therefore doe say with the rest of this realme, good and 
 catholike men, the saying of the prophet, We have sinned with our 
 fathers : we have done unjustly, and wickedly. The sinnes of my 
 youth, and my ignorances, Lord doe not remember. I was then 
 a yong man, and as yong a scholler here in the universitie. 
 
 " I knew not then what an othe did meane, and yet to saie the 
 truth, I didde it compulsed ; compulsed I say by you maister 
 Cranmer, and here were you the author and cause of my perjurie : 
 you are to be blamed herein, and not I. Now where you say I 
 made two othes, the one contrary to the other, it is not so, for the 
 othe I made to the popes holinesse, appertaineth only to spirituall 
 things. The other othe that I made to the king, pertaineth onely 
 
233 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 to temporall thinges : that is to say, that I doe acknowledge all 
 my temporall livinges to proceede onely from the king and from 
 none else. But all men may see, as you agree in this, so ye 
 agree in the rest of your opinions. 
 
 " Now sir, as concerning the supremacie which is onelie 
 due to the see of Rome, a word or two. Although there be 
 a number of places which doe confirme that Christ appointed 
 Peter head of the church, yet this is a most evident place. 
 When Christ demanded of his apostles whom men called him ; 
 they aunswered, some Elias, some a prophet, &c. But Christ 
 replied unto Peter, and saide : Whom sayest thou Peter that I am ? 
 Peter answered, Tu es Ghristus films Dei, and Christ replied, 
 Tu es Petrus, et super hanc petram asdificabo ecclesiam meam. The 
 doctors interpreting this place, super hanc petram, expounded it, 
 id est, non solum super fidem Petri, sed super te, Petre. And why 
 did Christ change his name from Simon to Peter, which in Latine 
 is a stone, but onely to declare that hee was onely the foundation 
 and head of the church ? 
 
 " Againe, where Christ demanded of Peter being amongst the 
 rest of his apostles, three times a rew 7 . Petre amas me, he gave 
 him charge over his sheep, Pasce oves meas 8 , pasce agnos meos. 
 Which place Chrysostome interpreting saith, Pasce, hoc est, loco 
 mei esto propositus et caput fratrum tuorum. To conclude, when 
 they came that required didrachma of Christ, hee commanded 
 Peter to cast his net into the sea, and to take out of the fishes 
 mouth that he tooke, stateram, hoc est, duplex didrachma, et da 
 inquit pro te, et me, Petre. Which words do signifie, that when 
 he had payed for them two, hee had payd for all the rest. For as 
 in the olde lawe there were appointed two heads over the people 
 of Israel, Moyses, and Aaron, Moyses as chief, and Aaron next 
 head under him : so in the new law there were two heads of the 
 church, which were Christ and Peter. Christ is head of all, and 
 Peter next under him. Our saviour Christ (saith saint Augus- 
 tine) commanding the tribute to be given for him and for Peter, 
 meant thereby the same to be given for all other, for hee appointed 
 him to bee head of them. — What can be more plaine then this ? 
 But I will not tarry upon this matter. 
 
 i Three times a rew.~] " Rew vel row, series." Junius in v. 
 3 Pasce oves meas.~] See Casaubon's dedication of his Exercitationes contra 
 Baronium. Christian Institutes, vol. iv. pp. 58 — 60. 
 
 7 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 239 
 
 " Now, as touching the popes lawes, where you say, they be 
 contrary, because the service which should bee (as you say) in 
 English, is in Latine : I answere, whosoever will take the paines 
 to peruse the chapter, which is the 14. of the first to the Corin- 
 thians, shall finde, that this meaning is concerning preaching 9 , and 
 obiter onely of praying. 
 
 " Againe, where you say, that the popes holinesse doeth take 
 away one part of the sacrament from the laie men, and Christ 
 would have it under both, ye can say no more but this, Drink ye 
 al of this : and what folio weth, And all dranke thereof. Now if a 
 man would be so proterve with you, hee might say that Christ 
 gave it onelie to his apostles, in whose places succeeded priestes, 
 and not laie men. 
 
 " And admit that Christ commanded it to be received under 
 both kinds, yet the church hath authoritie to change that, aswell 
 as other. Yee read, that Christ calling his apostles together, 
 said unto them, Goe and preach the gospel to every nation, baptizing 
 them in the name of the Father, of the Sonne, and the Holy Ghost. 
 But the apostles being desirous to publish Christs name every 
 where, did baptize onely in Christs name. Againe, Christ before 
 his last supper washed his apostles feete, saying, If I have washed 
 your feet being your lord and master, also you ought to wash the feet 
 one of another. I have given you example. This was a precept, yet 
 hath the church altered it, least the simple people should not 
 think a rebaptization in it. So because saith the apostle, / have 
 received of the lord the same which I have delivered to you, that our 
 lord the same night in which he was betrayed, &c. Notwithstanding 
 that this was a precept that the sacrament should bee ministered 
 after supper, the church hath altered it, and commanded it to bee 
 received fasting. And where Christ did breake the bread, wee 
 receive the whole hoste. Christ ministred sitting at the table, 
 we standing at the altar. 
 
 9 Concerning preaching .] In his letter to the queen, Cranmer fully and 
 satisfactorily disproves this pretence of bishop Brookes ; where after shewing 
 that S. Paul speaks not of preaching only, but of praying, singing, praising, 
 and thanksgiving to God, and all other things which the priests say in the 
 churches, whereunto the people say amen ; he remarks of the interpretation 
 which he maintained, that "thus was S. Paule understanded of all interpre- 
 tours, both the Greekes and Latins, old and new, schoole authors and others, 
 that I have red, until about thirty yeares past, at which time one Eckius, 
 with other of his sort began to devise a new exposition, understanding S. 
 Paule of preaching onely." Fox's Acts, p. 1 7 1 5, and Letters of the Martyrs, p. 6. 
 
240 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 " It was also commanded in the xv. of the Acts that Christian 
 men should abstaine From strangled and bloud. But the church 
 perceiving it to bee a precept but for a time, hath altered it. 
 Christ commaunded to keepe holy the Sabboth day, and the church 
 hath altered it to Sunday. If then the church may change things 
 that bee so expressed in the Scriptures, she may also change the 
 form of receiving of lay men under both kindes, for divers occa- 
 sions. 
 
 " First, because in carying to the sicke, the bloud may not bee 
 shed, lost, or misused. 
 
 " And next, that no occasion might be given to heretickes to 
 thinke that there is not so much under one kinde, as under both. 
 
 " But why would you have it under both kindes, I pray you 
 else, but onely to pervert and contrary the commandement of the 
 church ? For when you had it under both kindes, you beleeved 
 in neither. And wee having but one, beleeve both kindes. — Now 
 sir, as concerning the sacrament of the altar, where you say, you 
 have a number of doctors of your side, and wee none of our side, 
 that is to say, to confirme the reall presence of Christ in the 
 sacrament of the altar, indeede one to stoppe your mouth, I thinke 
 it not possible to finde. Neverthelesse, where your request is to 
 have one shewed unto you, and then you wil recant, I will shew 
 you two. 
 
 " Saint Augustine super 33. psalm, ferebatur manibus suis: I 
 finde not how this is true in David (saith he) litterally, that he 
 was borne in his owne hands, but in Christ I finde it litterally, 
 when he gave his body to his apostles at his last supper. 
 
 " Againe, saint Cyprian De Gosna Domini, sayth : Panis quern 
 Dominus noster discipulis suis porrigebat, non effigie, sed natura 
 mutatus, omnipotentia verbi /actus est caro. What can be more 
 plaine then this ? yet to your exposition it is not plaine enough. 
 But give me your figurative, significative and such other like 
 tearms, and I will defend that Christ hath not yet ascended : no 
 nor yet that he was incarnate, &c. Wherefore I can doe no 
 other but put you in the number of them, whome Chrysostome 
 spake of in this wise, saying, Hear, thou Christian man : wilt 
 thou doe more then Christ could doe ? Christ confuted the Pha- 
 risies, yet could hee not put them to silence. And art thou 
 stronger then Christ ? Wilt thou goe about to bring them to 
 silence that will receive no answere ? as who should say, thou 
 canst not. — Thus much have I sayd, not for you maister Cranmer, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 241 
 
 for my hope that I conceived of you, is now gone and past, but 
 in somewhat to satisfie the rude and unlearned people, that they 
 perceiving your arrogant lying and lying arrogancie, may the 
 better eschewe your detestable and abhominable schisme." 
 
 And thus ended the prelate his worshipfull tale. After whom 
 doctor Storie taketh the matter, and thus inferreth in words, as 
 folio weth. 
 
 " Master Cranmer, you have made a goodly processe concern- 
 ing your hereticall othe made to the king, but you forget your 
 othe made to the see apostolicke. As concerning your othe made 
 to the king, if you made it to him onely, it tooke an ende by his 
 death, and so it is released : if you made it to his successors, well 
 sir, the true successors have the empyre, and they will you to 
 dissolve the same \ and become a member of Christes church 
 againe, and it standeth well with charity." 
 
 To this the archbishop answered againe, saith the reporter : 
 but what his answere was, that he suppresseth, and returneth to 
 the words of D. Story, who inmeriously turning his speech againe 
 to the archbishop, sayd as followeth. 
 
 " Hold your peace sir, and so it shall right well become you, 
 considering that I gave you licence before, to say your phansie. 
 Your othe was no othe, for it lacked the three points of an othe, 
 that is to say, judicium, justitiam, et veritatem.'''' 
 
 These with the like words to the same effect being uttered by 
 doctor Story, seeking to breake up and make an end of that 
 session, he eftsoones called for witnesses to bee producted, who 
 should be sworne upon the booke, to utter and declare the nexte 
 day, whatsoever they knew, or could remember to bee inferred 
 
 1 To dissolve the same.'] " In juramento promissorio non tantum proximo 
 fit obligatio quatenus est promissorium ; sed et Deo, quatenus est juramentum. 
 Ergo dato sed non concesso, prselatum habere potestatem tollendi obliga- 
 tionem, qua homo obligatur homini respectu promissionis, prsesumptio tamen 
 non esset ferenda si terra et cinis assumerat sibi potestatem tollendi auctori- 
 tate sua obligationem, qua homo obligatur Deo, ut testi et vindici Denique, 
 quia dispensatio humana res est fori externi ; obligatio vero juramenti est 
 intus in conscientia, quae uni Deo subest ut judici, et in quam homo non 
 habet imperium : quisquis ergo vendicat sibi jus dispensandi in juramento, 
 assumit sibi potestatem divinam erigendo sibi tribunal in foro interno, et exer- 
 cendo dominium in hominum conscientias : et est ipsa dispensatio invalida, 
 et de jure nulla : sicut sententia prolata a judice in foro non suo, quia prolata 
 est a non judice, est ad omnem juris effectum invalida." Sanderson, De Jura- 
 menti obligatione. Praelect. vii. sect. 3. p. 135. 
 
 VOL. III. R 
 
242 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 against doctor Cranmers heresie. The names of the witnesses 
 were these. 
 
 Doct. Marshal 2 , commissary, and dean of Christs church. 
 
 Doct. Smith 3 , under commissary. 
 
 Doct. Tresham \ 
 
 Doct. Crooke 5 . 
 
 M. London 6 . 
 
 M. Curtop 7 . 
 
 M. Warde 8 . 
 
 M. Series 9 . 
 
 After the depositions ' of which witnesses being taken, doctor 
 Story admonished the archbishop, permitting him to make his 
 exceptions, if he thought any of the said witnesses to bee refused. 
 Who then would admit none of them all, being men perjured, 
 and not in Christian religion. For if to sweare, said he, against 
 the pope were unlawfull, they should rather have given their lives, 
 then their othe. But if it were lawfull, then are they perjured, 
 
 2 Marshal.'] Richard Marshall, D.D. See archdeacon Todd's Life of 
 Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 455. 
 
 3 Smith.] Richard Smith. See vol. ii. p. 565, and Todd's Cranmer, vol. ii. 
 p. 454. 
 
 * Tresham.] Wm. Tresham. See vol. ii. p. 549. 
 6 Crooke.] Richard Croke. See vol. ii. p. 551. 
 
 6 London.] George London, B.D. of Gloucester Hall, Oxford. See Todd's 
 Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 453. 
 
 7 Curtop.] See vol. ii. p. 566. James Curthop, dean of Peterborough. 
 See Tanner's Bibl. p. 214, and Todd's Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 452. 
 
 8 Warde.] Robert Ward, fellow of Merton Coll. See Tanner's Bibl, 
 p. 754. 
 
 9 Series.] Robert Series, B.D. See Todd's Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 450. 
 
 1 After the depositions.] " I know not what the depositions of these wit- 
 nesses were, given in against him the next day. For Fox relates nothing 
 thereof, nor any other as I know of." Strype's Memorials of Cranmer, p. 
 373. It will be gratifying to those who feel an interest in the ecclesiastical 
 history of their country, to be informed that these depositions are still pre- 
 served in a MS. (No. 1136) extant in the Archiepiscopal Library at Lambeth. 
 The MS. which has been already more than once referred to above, is bishop 
 Brookes' s official report of the whole of this process, transmitted to the car- 
 dinal De Puteo, (see p. 249, n.) to whom the care of this action against 
 Cranmer had been deputed by the pope, and whose sub-delegate Brookes was. 
 
 Since the above note was written, the MS. has been printed entire in the 
 Oxford edition of Strype's Life of Cranmer, a.d 1812. 8vo. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 243 
 
 to defend him whom they forsware before. Neverthelesse, this 
 answer of the archbishop being lightly regarded, as little to the 
 purpose appertaining, hee was commanded againe to the place 
 from whence he came. Who at his departing out, like as at his 
 first comming in, shewed lowe obedience to doctor Martin, and 
 to doctor Storie, the queenes commissioners. Then doctor Story 
 pointing him to the bishop of Grlocester, said, that he ought rather 
 to give reverence unto him. So the reverend archbishop depart- 
 ing without anie obeysance exhibited to the bishop, all the other 
 rose up and departed everie one to his owne. And thus brake 
 uppe the session for that day, about two of the clocke at after- 
 noone. 
 
 And thus much hitherto concerning the summary effect of this 
 action or session, with the orations, discourses, and articles com- 
 menced against the archbishop of Oanturburie, also with the 
 reasons and answeres of the said archbishop to their objections 
 and interrogatories. 
 
 Thus after they had received his answeres to all their objec- 
 tions, they cited him 2 to appeare at Rome within fourescore 
 daies, to make there his personall answeres : which he said, 
 if the king and queene would send him, hee would bee content 
 to doe, and so thence was caried to prison againe, where he 
 continually remained, notwithstanding that hee was commanded 
 to appeare at Rome. 
 
 Wherein all men that have eyes to see, may easily perceive 
 the craftie practise of these prelates, and the visored face of 
 their justice, as though the court of Rome would condemne no 
 man before he answered for himselfe, as all law and equity 
 
 2 They cited him.'] Not so. But the citation to Rome took place on Satur- 
 day, Sept. 7, 1555, before the commencement of this process. See Cran- 
 mer's Letter to the Queen, subjoined to the second edition of Cranmer's 
 Answer to Gardiner, p. 420. Fox, Martyrs' Letters, &c. Fox is followed in 
 this mistake by Strype, Burnet, &c. Again : it is not true, that the pope's 
 letters to degrade and deprive Cranmer were dispatched within twenty days 
 after the day of his citation. On the 29th of November, by which time the 
 eighty days were expired, the cardinal de Puteo (see p. 249, n.) in consistory 
 moved his complaints against the archbishop, in consequence of which, at 
 another meeting, holden Dec. 4th, he was sentenced to be excommunicated 
 and deprived. And on the eleventh the administration of the see of Canter- 
 bury, now vacant by the deprivation, &c. was conferred on cardinal Pole. 
 See Poli Epist. vol. v. p. 139 — 143. Raynaldi Annates Ecclesiast., torn. xxi. 
 p. 126, and Fox's Acts, p. 1930. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 required. But the very same instant time, the holinesse of that 
 unholy father, contrary to all reason and justice, sent his letter 
 executory unto the king and queene to degrade and deprive him 
 of his dignity : which thing hee did not onely before the eighty 
 dayes were ended, but before there were twentie dayes spent. 
 Furthermore, whereas the sayde archbishop was fast detained in 
 streit prison, so that hee could not appeare (as was notorious 
 both in England and also in the Romish court) and therefore had 
 a lawfull and most just excuse of his absence by all lawes, both 
 popish and other ; yet in the ende of the saide fourscore daies, 
 was that worthy martyr decreed contumax, that is, sturdily, 
 frowardly, and wilfully absent, and in paine of the same his 
 absence, condemned and put to death 3 . 
 
 Doctor Thurlby * and doctor Boner comming with a new commis- 
 sion to sit upon the archbishop the 14. day of Februarie. 
 
 This letter or sentence definitive of the pope was dated about 
 the first 5 day of January, and was delivered heere in England 
 
 3 Put to death.'] " It were long to shew in particular " (says bishop Jewel) 
 "what lawes M. Harding's friends used, when they sate upon the bench. 
 They caused dead men and women to be digged out of their graves, and so 
 sate upon them solemnly in judgment, and condemned them. Their holy 
 one of Rome burnt that most reverend father Dr. Cranmer at Rome in a 
 mummery, before he ever saw him, or heard him speake : and yet notwith- 
 standing they arraigned him in Oxford, and judged him afterward to be 
 burnt. They first tooke, and imprisoned the innocent, that had broken no 
 law, and afterward devised a law to condemne him. And to passe by many 
 other like disorders, and horrible extremities of that time, first they scattered 
 and forced their masses thorow the realme against the lawes ; afterward they 
 stablished the same by a law : last of all, the next yeare following they sum- 
 moned, and had a solemne disputation in Oxford to try whether their law 
 were good or no. — In order of nature, the disputation should have been first, 
 and then the law, and last of all the execution of the same among the people.'' 
 Reply to Harding's Answer, p. 358, edit. 1609, fol. 
 
 4 Thurlby.] " A.D. mdlxx. 2S August, buried Mr. Th. Thurleby, doctor 
 of the civil law, born in Cambridge, and student sometyme of Trinity hall 
 there, and sometyme bishop of Westminster, afterward bishop of Norwich, 
 and in queen Maries daies bishop of Ely; who in the tyme of the noble 
 king Edward professed the truth of the holy Gospel, and afterward in time 
 of queen Mary returned to papistry, and so continued in the same to his end, 
 and died the queen's majesties prisoner within my lord grace's house at Lam. 
 beth." MS. Ashmole, 860, p. 512. Quoted in Tanner's Bibl. p. 709. 
 
 '- About the first.] The date was fdecimo nono calend.Januar.) Dec. 14. See 
 Fox's Acts, p. 1931. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 245 
 
 about the middest of February. Upon the receite of which 
 letters another session was appointed for the archbishoppe to 
 appeare the 14. day of February, before certaine commissioners 
 directed downe by the queene, the chiefe whereof was the bishop 
 of Ely, doctor Thurlby. — Concerning which doctor Thurlby by 
 the way here is to be noted, that albeit he was not the sayde 
 archbishops houshold chaplaine, yet he was so familiarly acquainted 
 with him, so dearely beloved, so inwardly accepted and advanced 
 of him (not like a chaplaine, but rather like a naturall brother) 
 that there was never any thing in the archbishops house so deare, 
 were it plate, Jewell, horse, maps, bookes or anie thing else, but 
 if Thurlby did never so little commende it (a subtle kind of 
 begging) the archbishoppe by and by, either gave it to him, or 
 shortly sent it after him to his house. So greatly was the arch- 
 bishop inamored with him, that whosoever would obtaine any 
 thing of him, most commonly would make their way before by 
 doctor Thurlby. Which by-matter of the sayde doctor Thurlby, 
 I thought here to recite, not somuch to upbraid the man with 
 the vice of unthankfulnesse, as chiefly and only for this, to 
 admonish him of olde benefits received, whereby hee may the 
 better remember 6 his olde benefactor, and so to favour the cause 
 and quarrell of him whom he was so singularly bounden unto. 
 
 With the said doctor Thurlby bishop of Ely, was also assigned 
 in the same commission doctor Boner bishop of London ; which 
 two comming to Oxforcle uppon saint Valentines day, as the 
 popes delegates ; with a new commission from Rome, by the 
 vertue thereof commanded the archbishop aforesaid to come 
 before them, in the quier of Christes church before the high 
 altar : where they sitting (according to their manner) in their 
 pontificalibus, first began as the fashion is, to reade their com- 
 mission ; wherein was contained, how that in the court of Rome 
 all thinges being indifferently examined, both the articles laide 
 to his charge, with the answeres made unto them, and witnesses 
 examined on both partes, and counsell heard as well on the king 
 and queenes behalfe his accusers, as on the behalfe of Thomas 
 
 6 The better remember.'] Thirlby was still living when these words were 
 written. After his deprivation by queen Elizabeth, he had been confided to 
 the custody of archbishop Parker, who entertained him kindly, and with him 
 he resided till his death, Aug. 26, 15/0.— Strype's Life of Parker, b. ii. 
 c. 16, p. 140. 
 
246 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 Cranmer, the partie guiltie, so that he wanted nothing apper- 
 taining to his necessary defense, &c. Which foresayde com- 
 mission, as it was in reading, " Lorde," saide the archbishop, 
 " what lies be these, that I, being continually in prison, and 
 never could be suffered to have counsell or advocate at home, 
 should produce witnesse and appoint my counsell at Rome ! God 
 must needs punish this open and shamelesse lying." They read 
 on the commission which came from the pope plenitudine potestatis, 
 supplying all maner of defectes in law or processe, committed in 
 dealing with the archbishop, and giving them full authoritie to 
 proceede to the deprivation and degradation of him, and so upon 
 excommunication to deliver him up to the secular power, omni 
 appellatione remota. 
 
 When the commission was read thus, they, proceeding ther- 
 upon to his degradation, first clothed and disguised him, putting 
 on him a surplesse, and then an albe ; after that the vestiment 
 of a subdeacon, and every other furniture, as a priest ready to 
 masse. 
 
 When they had apparailed him so farre : " What," saide he, 
 " I thinke I shall say masse V " Yea," sayde Cosins one of 
 Boners chaplaines, " my lord, I trust to see you say masse, for 
 all this." " Doe you so V quoth hee ; " that shall you never see, 
 nor I will never doe it." 
 
 Then they invested him in all maner of robes of a bishop and 
 archbishoppe, as he is at his installing, saving that as everie 
 thing then is most rich and costly, so everie thing in this was of 
 canvas and olde cloutes, with a miter and pall of the same suite 
 doone upon him in mockerie, and then the crosier staffe was put 
 into his hand. 
 
 This done after the popes pontificall forme and maner, Boner, 
 who by the space of many yeares had borne, as it seemed, no 
 great good will towards him, and now rejoyced to see this day 
 wherin he might triumph over him, and take his pleasure at full, 
 began to streatch out his eloquence, making his oration to the 
 assemblie, after this maner of sort. 
 
 " This is the man who hath ever despised the popes holines, 
 and now is to be judged by him. This is the man Avho hath 
 pulled downe so many churches, and now is come to be judged in 
 a church. This is the man that contemned the blessed sacra- 
 ment of the aultar, and now is come to be condemned before 
 that blessed sacrament hanging over the aultar. This is the 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 247 
 
 man that like Lucifer sate in the place of Christ upon an altar to 
 judge other, and now is come before an altar to be judged himselfe." 
 
 Whereunto the bishop interrupting him saide that in that he 
 belied him, as hee did in many other thinges : for that which he 
 would now seeme to charge him withall, was his own fault, if it 
 was any, and none of his. " For the thing you meane of, was 
 in Paules church'" (said he) " where I came to sit in commission ; 
 and there was a scaffolde prepared for me and others, by you and 
 your officers ; and whether there were any aultar under it or 
 not, I could not perceive it, nor once suspected it ; wherfore you 
 doe wittingly evill to charge me with it. 11 
 
 But Boner went on still in his rhetoricall repetition, lying and 
 railing against the archbishop, beginning every sentence with, 
 " This is the man, this is the man," till at length there was never 
 a man but was weary of the unmannerly usage of him in that 
 time and place : insomuch that the bishop of Elie aforesaide, 
 divers times pulled him by the sleeve to make an end, and said to 
 him afterward when they went to dinner, that hee had broken 
 promise with him : for he had intreated him earnestly to use 
 him with reverence. 
 
 After all this done and finished, they began then to bustle 
 toward his degrading, and first to take from him his crosier staffe 
 out of his hands, which he held fast, and refused to deliver, and 
 withal imitating the example of Martin Luther 7 , pulled an ap- 
 peale out of his left sleeve under the wrist, which he there and 
 then delivered unto them, saying, " I appeale to the next gene- 
 rail councell ; and herein I have comprehended my cause and the 
 forme of it, which I desire may be admitted :" and prayed divers 
 of the standers by, by name to be witnesses, and especially M. 
 Curtop, to whom he spake twice, &c. 
 
 The copy of which his appellation, because it was not printed 
 before, I thought here to exhibite, as in forme here followeth. 
 
 The tenour of the Appeale of the archbishop of Canterbury from the 
 pope, to the next generall councell. 
 
 " In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 7 Of Martin Lmther.'] Luther first appealed from cardinal Caietan, the 
 pope's delegate, to the pope himself; and afterwards from the pope to a 
 general council. — Sleidan. De Statu, p. 1 1 — 17. 
 
248 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 " First, my plaine protestation made, that I intend to speake 
 nothing against one holy, catholicke and apostolicall church, or 
 the authoritie therof (the which authoritie I have in great reve- 
 rence, and to whome my minde is in all thinges to obey) and if 
 any thing peradventure, either by slippernesse of tongue, or by 
 indignation of abuses, or else by the provocation of mine adver- 
 saries be spoken or done otherwise then well, or not with such 
 reverence as becometh me, I am most ready to amend it. 
 
 " Although the bishop of Rome (whome they call pope) 
 beareth the roome of Christ in earth, and hath authoritie of God, 
 yet by the power or authoritie hee is not become unsinnable, 
 neither hath he received that power to destroy, but to edifie the 
 congregation : therefore if he shall commaund any thing that is 
 not right to be done, he ought to take it patiently and in good 
 part, in case he be not therein obeyed. And he must not be 
 obeyed, if he command any thing against the precepts of God : 
 no ; rather he may lawfullie be resisted, even as Paule withstoode 
 Peter. And if he being ayded by help of princes, deceived per- 
 chance by false suggestion, or with evill counsel, cannot be re- 
 sisted, but the remedies of withstanding him be taken away, there 
 is neverthelesse one remedie of appealing (which no prince can 
 take away) uttered by the very law of nature : for somuch as it 
 is a certaine defence, which is meete for every body by the lawe 
 of God, of nature, and of man. 
 
 " And whereas the lawes doe permit a man to appeale, not 
 onely from the greefes and injuries done, but also from such as 
 shall be done hereafter, or threatened to be done, insomuch that 
 the inferiour cannot make lawes of not appealing to a superiour 
 power : and since it is openly enough confessed, that a holy gene- 
 rail counsell, lawfully gathered together in the Holie Ghost, and 
 representing the holie catholicke church, is above the pope, espe- 
 cially in matters concerning faith, and that hee cannot make 
 decrees that men shall not appeale from him to a generall coun- 
 cell : therefore I Thomas Cranmer, archbishoppe of Canturburie, 
 or in time past ruler of the metropolical church of Canturburie, 
 doctor in divinity, doe say and publish before you the publike 
 notarie, and witnesses here present, with mind and intent to 
 challenge and appeale from the persons and greefes underneath 
 written, and to prefer my selfe in place and time convenient and 
 meet, to proove the articles that folio we. And I openly con- 
 fesse, that I would lawfully have published them before this day, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 249 
 
 if I might have hadde either libertie to come abroad my selfe, or 
 licence of a notary and witnesses. But further then I am able 
 to doe, I knowe well is not required of the lawes. 
 
 1. >' First I say and publish, that James by the mercy of God 
 priest, called cardinall of the pit 8 , and of the title of our ladie in 
 the way of the church of Rome, judge and commissary specially 
 deputed of our most holy lord the pope (as hee affirmed) caused 
 me to be cited to Rome, there to appeare fourescore dayes after 
 the citation served on me, to make answer to certaine articles 
 touching the perill of my state and life : and whereas I was 
 kept in prison with most streit ward, so that I could in no wise 
 be suffered to goe to Rome, nor to come out of prison ; and in 
 so greevous causes concerning state and life, no man is bound to 
 send a proctor ; and though I would never so faigne send my 
 proctor, yet by reason of poverty I am not able (for all that ever 
 I had, wherewith I should beare my proctors costes and charges, 
 is quite taken from me) neverthelesse the most reverend cardinall 
 aforesaid doth sore threaten mee, that whether I shall appeare or 
 not, he wil neverthelesse yet proceed in judgement against me. 
 Wherin I feel my self so grieved that nothing can be imagined 
 more mischievous or further from reason. 
 
 2. " Secondly, the reverend father James Brooks, by the 
 mercy of God bishop of Glocester, judge and under deputie (as 
 hee affirmed) of the most reverend cardinall, caused mee to be 
 cited at Oxford (where I was then kept in prison) to answere 
 to certaine articles, concerning the danger of my state and life : 
 and when I, being unlearned and ignorant in the lawes, desired 
 counsell of the learned in the law, that thing was most unrigh- 
 teously denied me, contrary to the equitie of all lawes both of 
 
 8 Cardinall of the pit, 8fc.~] This is another of those translated names and 
 titles (see vol. ii. p. 515, n. 3 ), in which it is not to be expected that general 
 readers will easily recognise the original. Jacques du Puis (or Puy), in 
 Latin De Puteo (see pp. 199. 231. 242, 243.), here Anglicised of the pit, was a 
 Frenchman, a native of Nice, who having been long under the protection of 
 cardinal Pietro Accolti, was at first made auditor of the Rota and afterwards 
 archbishop of Bari. In 1551 he was created priest-cardinal by the title of 
 S. Simeone, and by Paul IV. he was translated to the title of Santa Maria in 
 via, or, as Fox ludicrously expresses it, " our lady in the way." It may be as 
 well to state that all cardinals take their titles from some one church or 
 basilica in Rome, and that "our lady in the way" here means nothing else 
 than the church of Santa Maria in via. The cardinal was afterwards deputed 
 as papal representative to the council of Trent. He died in 1563. 
 
 7 
 
250 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 God and man. Wherein againe I feele me most wrongfully 
 grieved. 
 
 8. " And when I refused the said bishop of Glocester to bee my 
 judge, for most just causes, which I then declared, he nevertheles 
 went on stil, and made processe against me, contrary to the rule 
 of the lawes of appealing, which say, A judge that is refused, 
 ought not to proceede in the cause, but to leave off. And when hee 
 had required of the answeres to certain articles, I refused to 
 make him any answere : I said I would yet gladly make answere 
 to the most renowned kings and queenes deputies or attournies 
 then present, with this condition notwithstanding, that mine an- 
 swere should be extrajudiciall ; and that was permitted me. And 
 with this my protestation made and admitted, I made answer, but 
 mine answer was sodain and unprovided for : and therefore I 
 desired to have a copy of mine answeres, that I might put to, 
 take away, change, and amende them : and this was also per- 
 mitted me. Neverthelesse, contrarie to his promise made unto 
 me, no respect had to my protestation, nor licence given to 
 amend mine answere, the sayde reverend father bishoppe of 
 Glocester (as I heare) commanded mine answeres to be inacted, 
 contrarie to the equitie of the law. In which thing againe I feele 
 me much grieved. 
 
 4. " Furthermore, I could not for many causes admit the 
 bishop of Homes usurped authoritie in this realme, nor consent to 
 it : first my solemne othe letting me, which I made in the time of 
 king Henry the eight, of most famous memory, according to the 
 lawes of England : secondly, because I knowe the authoritie of 
 the bishop of Borne, which hee usurpeth, to bee against the 
 crowne, customes, and lawes of this realm of England ; in so much, 
 that neither the king can bee crowned in this realme, without the 
 most grievous crime of perjurie, nor may bishops enjoy their 
 bishopricks, nor judgements be used according to the lawes and 
 customes of this realme ; except, by the bishoppe of Romes 
 authoritie, be accursed both the king and queene, the judges, 
 writers, and executors of the lawes and customes, with all 
 that consent to them : finally, the whole realme shall be 
 accursed. 
 
 5. " Moreover, that hainous and usurped authoritie of the 
 bishop of Rome, through reservations of the bishopricks, provi- 
 sions, annuates, dispensations, pardons, appellations, buls and 
 other cursed marchandise of Rome, was wont exceedingly to 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 251 
 
 spoyle and consume the riches and substance of this realm, which 
 all things should followe againe by recognising and receiving 
 of that usurped authoritie unto the unmeasureable losse of this 
 realme. 
 
 6. " Finally it is most evident by that usurped authoritie, not 
 only the crowne of England to be under yoke, the lawes and cus- 
 tomes of this realme to be throwne downe and troden under foot ; 
 but also the most holy decrees of councels, together with the pre- 
 cepts both of the gospell, and of God. 
 
 " When in times past the sunne of righteousnesse being risen 
 in the world, Christian religion, by the preaching of the apostles 
 began to be spread very far abroad and to flourish, in so much 
 that their sound went out into all the world, innumerable people 
 which walked in darknesse, sawe a great light, Gods glory every 
 where published did flourish, the onely carke and care of the 
 ministers of the church was purely and sincerely to preach Christ, 
 the people's to imbrace and followe Christes doctrine. Then the 
 church of Rome, as it were lady of the world, both was, and also 
 was counted worthily the mother of other churches, for as much 
 as then she first begatte to Christ, nourished with the food of 
 pure doctrine, did helpe them with their riches, succoured the 
 oppressed, and was a sanctuary for the miserable : she rejoyced 
 with them that rejoyced, and wept with them that wept. Then 
 by the examples of the bishops of Rome, riches were despised, 
 worldly glory and pompe was troden under foote, plesures and riot 
 nothing regarded. Then this fraile and uncertaine life, being full 
 of all miseries, was laughed to scorne, whiles thorough the example 
 of Romish martyrs, men did every where presse forthvvard to the 
 life to come. But after, when the ungraciousnesse of damnable 
 ambition never satisfied, avarice and the horrible enormitie of 
 vices had corrupted and taken the see of Rome, there followed 
 every where almost the deformities of all churches, growing out 
 of kinde, into the maners of the church their mother, leaving their 
 former innocency and purity, and slipping into foule and hainous 
 usages. 
 
 " For the foresayd and many other griefes and abuses, (which 
 I intend to proove, and doe profer my self in time convenient, to 
 proove hereafter) since reformation of the above mentioned abuses 
 is not to be looked for of the bishop of Rome, neither can I hope 
 by reason of his wicked abuses and usurped authoritie, to have 
 him an equall judge in his owne cause : therefore I do challenge 
 
252 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 and appeale in these writings from the pope, having no good 
 counsel, and from the above named pretences, commissions, and 
 judges, from their citations, processes, and from all other thinges 
 that have or shall follow thereupon, and from every one of them, 
 and from all their sentences, censures, paines, and punishments of 
 cursing, suspension, and interdicting, and from all other whatso- 
 ever their denouncinges and declarations (as they pretend) of 
 schisme, of heresie, adulterie, deprivation, degrading by them or 
 by any of them, in any maner wise attempted, done, and set for- 
 ward, to be attempted, to be done, and to be set forth heereaffcer 
 (saving alwayes their honors and reverences) as unequall and 
 unrighteous, most tyrannicall and violent, and from every griefe 
 to come, which shall happen to me, as well for my selfe as for all 
 and every one that cleaveth to mee, or will heereafter bee on my 
 side, unto a free generall councell, that shall hereafter lawfully be, 
 and in a sure place, to the which place I or a proctor deputed by 
 mee, may freely and with safetie come, and to him or them, to whom 
 a man may by the law, priviledge, custome, or otherwise challenge 
 and appeale. 
 
 " And I desire, the first, the second, and the third time, in- 
 stantly, more instantly, and most instantly, that I may have mes- 
 sengers 9 , if there be any man that will and can give me them. 
 And I make open promise of prosecuting this mine appellation, by 
 the way of disanulling, abuse, inequalitie, and unrighteousnesse, 
 or otherwise as I shall be better able : choyse and libertie reserved 
 to me, to put to, diminish, change, correct, and interpretate my 
 sayings, and to reforme all things after a better fashion, saving 
 alwayes to mee every other benefite of the law, and to them that 
 either be, or will be on my part. 
 
 " And touching my doctrine of the sacrament, and other my 
 doctrine, of what kind soever it be, I protest that it was never 
 my mind to write, speake, or understand any thing contrary to 
 the most holy word of God, or else against the holy catholike 
 church of Christ, but purely and simply to imitate and teach, 
 those thinges only, which I had learned of the sacred Scripture, 
 and of the holy catholike church of Christ from the beginning, and 
 also according to the exposition of the most holy and learned 
 fathers and martyrs of the church. 
 
 9 May have messengers.'] "Letters of protection and defence." — Fox, in the 
 margin. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 253 
 
 " And if any thing hath peradventure chanced otherwise then 
 I thought, / may erre, but hereticke I cannot be, for as much as I 
 am ready in all things to follow the judgement of the most sacred 
 word of God, and of the holy catholicke church, desiring none 
 other thing, then meekly and gently to be taught, if anie where 
 (which God forbid) I have swarved from the truth. 
 
 " And I protest and openly confesse, that in all my doctrine 
 and preaching, both of the sacrament, and of other my doctrine 
 whatsoever it be, not only I meane and judge those things, as the 
 catholike church, and the most holy fathers of old with one accord 
 have meant and judged, but also I would gladly use the same 
 words that they used, and not use any other words, but to set my 
 hand to all and singular their speeches, phrases, waies and forms 
 of speech, which they do use in their treatises upon the sacrament, 
 and to keep still their interpretation. But in this thing I only 
 am accused for an hereticke, because I allowe not the doctrine 
 lately brought in of the sacrament, and because I consent not to 
 wordes not accustomed in Scripture, and unknowne to the ancient 
 fathers, but newly invented and brought in by men, and belonging 
 to the destruction of soules, and overthrowing of the pure and old 
 religion. Yeven, fee. 11 
 
 This appeale being put up to the bishop of Elie, he said, 
 " My lord, our commission is to proceed against you, omni appel- 
 lations remota : and therefore we cannot admit it." 
 
 " Why," (quoth he) " then you doe me the more wrong : for 
 my case is not as every private mannes case. The matter is be- 
 tweene the pope and me immediate, and none otherwise : and I 
 thinke, no man ought to be a judge in his owne cause. 11 
 
 " Well, 11 quoth Ely, " if it may be admitted it shall, 11 and so 
 received it of him. — And then began hee to perswade earnestly 
 with the archbishop to consider his state, and to weigh it well, 
 while there was time to doe him good, promising to become a 
 suter to the king and queene for him : and so protested his great 
 love and friendship that had been betweene them, hartily weeping, 
 so that for a time he could not goe on with his tale. After going 
 forward, he earnestly affirmed, that if it hadde not beene the king 
 and queenes commanclement, whom he could not deny, else no 
 worldly commoditie should have made him to have done it, con- 
 cluding that to be one of the sorrowfulst things that ever happened 
 unto him. The archbishoppe gently seeming to comfort him, 
 
254 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 sayde, he was verie well content withall : and so proceeded they 
 to his degradation. 
 
 Here then to be short, when they came to take off his pall 
 (which is a solemne vesture of an archbishop) then sayd he, 
 " Which of you hath a pall, to take off my pall V Which im- 
 ported asmuch as they, being his inferiors, could not degrade him. 
 Wherunto one of them said, in that they were but bishops, 
 they were his inferiors, and not competent judges ; but, being 
 the popes delegates, they might take his pall : and so they did, 
 and so proceeding took every thing in order from him, as it 
 was put on. Then a barbar clipped his haire 1 round about, and 
 the bishop scraped the tops of his fingers where he had bin 
 anointed, wherein bishop Bonner behaved himselfe as roughly 
 and unmanerly, as the other bishop was to him soft and gentle. 
 Whiles they were thus doing, " All this" (quoth the archbishop) 
 " needed not : I had my selfe done with this geare long agoe." 
 Last of all they stripped him out of his gown into his jacket, and 
 put upon him a poore yeoman bedles gowne, full bare and nearely 
 worne, and as evill favouredly made as one might lightly see, and 
 a townes mans cap on his head, and so delivered him to the secular 
 power. 
 
 After this pageant of degradation, and all was finished, then 
 spake lord Boner, saying to him, " Now are you no lord anie 
 more : n and so whensoever he spake to the people of him (as hee 
 was continually barking against him) ever he used this tearm, 
 " This gentleman here," &c. 
 
 And thus with great compassion and pitie of every man in this 
 evill favored gown was he caried to prison. Whom there followed 
 a gentleman of Grlocestershire with the archbishops owne gown, 
 who standing by, and being thought to be toward one of the 
 bishoppes, had it delivered to him ; who by the way talking with 
 him, said, " The bishop of Elie protested his friendship with 
 teares. Yet" (said he) " he might have used a great deale 
 more friendship towards me, and never have beene the worse 
 thought on ; for I have well deserved it :" and going into the 
 prison up with him, asked him, if he would drinke ? Who an- 
 swered him, saying ; if he had a peece of saltfish, that he had 
 better will to eate : for he had been that day somewhat troubled 
 with this matter, and had eaten little, " but now that it is past, 
 
 his haire.'] See Life of Taylor, above, vol. ii. p. 428. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 255 
 
 my heart," saide hee, " is well quieted." Whereupon the gentle- 
 man said, hee would give him money with all his hart, for he was able 
 to do it. But hee being one toward the lawe, and fearing maister 
 Farmers case 2 , durst therefore give him nothing, but gave monie 
 to the bailifes that stood by, and said, that if they were good 
 men, they would bestow it on him (for my lord of Canterbury had 
 not one peny in his purse to helpe him) and so left him, my lord 
 bidding him earnestly farewell, commending himselfe to his 
 prayers and those of all his friendes. That night this gentleman 
 was staid by Boner and Ely, for giving him this money : and, but 
 by the helpe of friends, he had beene sent up to the councel. 
 Such was the cruelty and iniquitie of the time, that men could 
 not doe good without punishment. 
 
 Heere followeth the recantation of the archbishop icith his repentance 
 
 of the same. 
 
 In this meane time, while the archbishop was thus remaining 
 in durance (whom they had kept now in prison almost the space 
 of three yeares) the doctors and divines of Oxford busied them- 
 selves all that ever they could about master Cranmer, to have 
 him recant, assaying by all craftie practices and allurements they 
 might devise, how to bring their purpose to passe. And to the 
 intent they might win him easily, they had him to the deanes 
 house of Christes church in the said universitie, where he lacked 
 no delicate fare, played at the bowles, had his pleasure for walk- 
 ing, and all other thinges that might bring him from Christ. 
 Over and besides all this, secretly and sleightly they suborned 
 certaine men, which when they could not expugne him by argu- 
 ments and disputation, should by intreatie and faire promises, or 
 any other meanes allure him to recantation : perceiving otherwise 
 what a great wound they should receive, if the archbishop had 
 stood stedfast in his sentence ; and againe on the other side, how 
 great profit they should get, if he as the principall standerd 
 bearer, should be overthrown. By reason whereof the wily papists 
 flocked about him, with threatning, flattering, intreating, and 
 promising, and all other meanes, specially Henry Sydall, and frier 
 John, a Spaniard, de Villa Garcina, to the end to drive him to 
 the uttermost of their possibilitie, from his former sentence, to 
 recantation. 
 
 2 Farmers ease.] ' ' This Farmer had lost all his lands for relieving a priest 
 in the Tower in king Henries time." Fox, in the margin. 
 
256 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 First, they set forth how acceptable it would bee both to the 
 king and queene ; and especially how gainefull to him, and for his 
 soules health the same should bee. They added moreover, how 
 the councell and the noble men bare him good will. They put 
 him in hope, that he should not only have his life, but also be 
 restored to his ancient dignitie, saying, it was but a small matter, 
 and so easie that they required him to doe, only that he would 
 subscribe to a few wordes with his owne hand, which if he did, 
 there should be nothing in the realme, that the queene would not 
 easily grant him, whether he would have riches or dignitie ; or 
 else if hee had rather live a private life in quiet rest, in whatso- 
 ever place hee listed, without all publike ministery, only that he 
 would set his name in two words to a little leafe of paper : but if 
 he refused, there was no hope of health and pardon ; for the 
 queene was so purposed, that she would have Cranmer a catholike, 
 or else no Cranmer at all : therefore he shuld choose, whether he 
 thought it better to ende his life shortly in the flames and fire- 
 brands now ready to be kindled, then with much honour to pro- 
 long his life, untill the course of nature did call him : for there 
 was no middle way. 
 
 Moreover, they exhorted him that hee would looke to his 
 wealth, his estimation and quietnesse, saying that hee was not so 
 old, but that many yeares yet remained in this his so lusty age : 
 and if hee would not doe it in respect of the queene, yet hee 
 should doe it for respect of his life, and not suffer that other 
 men should bee more carefull for his health, than hee was him- 
 selfe : saying, that this was agreeable to his notable learning and 
 vertues, which being adjoyned with his life, would bee profitable 
 both to himselfe, and to many other ; but being extincte by 
 death, should bee fruitfull to no man : that he should take good 
 heed that he went not too farre : yet there was time enough to 
 restore all things safe, and nothing wanted, if he wanted not to 
 himself. Therefore they would him to lay hold upon the occa- 
 sion of his health while it was offered, least if hee would now 
 refuse it while it was offered, he might hereafter seeke it when he 
 could not have it. 
 
 Finally, if the desire of life did nothing moove him, yet hee 
 should remember that to die is greevous in all ages, and especially 
 in these his yeares and flower of dignitie it were more greevous : 
 but to die in the fire and such tormentes, is most greevous of all. 
 — With these and like provocations these faire flatterers ceased 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 25/ 
 
 not to solicite and urge him, using all meanes they could to 
 drawe him to their side : whose force his manly constancie did a 
 great while resist. But at last when they made no ende of 
 calling and crying upon him, the archbishop being overcome, 
 whether thorough their importunitie, or by his owne imbecillitie, 
 or of what mind I cannot tell, but at length gave his hand. 
 
 It might be supposed, that it was done for the hope of life, 
 and better daies to come. But as wee may since perceive by a 
 letter of his sent to a lawyer 3 , the most cause why hee desired 
 his time to be delaied, was that hee would make an end of 
 Marcus Antonius 4 , which hee had already begun : but howsoever 
 it was, plaine it was, to be against his conscience. The forme of 
 which recantation made by the friers and doctors, whereto he 
 subscribed, was this. 
 
 The copy and words of Cranmers recantation. 
 
 " I Thomas Cranmer late archbishop of Canturbury, do renounce, 
 abhor, and detest, all maner of heresies and errors of Luther 
 and Zwinglius, and all other teachings which bee contrary to 
 sound and true doctrines. And I beleeve most constantly in my 
 hart, and with my mouth I confesse one holy and catholike 
 church visible, without the which there is no salvation : and 
 therof I knowledge the bishoppe of Rome to be supreame head in 
 earth, whom I knowledge to be the highest bishoppe and pope, 
 and Christs vicar, unto whom all Christian people ought to be 
 subject. 
 
 " And as concerning the sacraments, I beleeve and worshippe 
 in the sacrament of the altar, the very body and bloud of Christ, 
 being contained most truely under the formes of bread and wine, 
 the bread through the mighty power of God being turned into 
 the body of our saviour Jesus Christ, and the wine into his 
 bloud. 
 
 " And in the other sixe sacraments also (like as in this) I 
 beleeve and hold as the universall church holdeth, and the church 
 of Rome judgeth and determineth. 
 
 " Furthermore, I beleeve that there is a place of purgatorie, 
 where soules departed be punished for a time, for whom the 
 
 3 To a lawyer. ~] See Coverdale's Letters of the Martyrs, p. 16. 
 
 4 Marcus Antonius.] See note ( 5 ) at p. 236. 
 
 VOL. III. S 
 
258 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 church doth godly and wholsomely pray, like as it doth honor 
 saintes and make prayers to them. 
 
 " Finally in all thinges I professe, that I doe not otherwise be- 
 leeve, then the catholike church and the church of Rome holdeth 
 and teacheth. I am sorie that ever I held or thought otherwise. 
 And I beseech almighty God, that of his mercy hee will vouchsafe 
 to forgive mee, whatsoever I have offended against God or his 
 church ; and also I desire and beseech all Christian people to 
 pray for me. 
 
 " And all such as have beene deceived either by mine example 
 or doctrine, I require them by the bloud of Jesus Christ, that 
 they will returne to the unitie of the church, that we may be all 
 of one mind, without schisme or division. 
 
 " And to conclude, as I submit myselfe to the catholicke church 
 of Christ, and to the supreame head thereof, so I submit my self 
 unto the most excellent majesties of Philip and Mary, king and 
 queene of this realme of England, &c. and to all their lawes and 
 ordinances, being readie alwayes as a faithfull subject ever to 
 obey them. And God is my witnesse that I have not done this 
 for favour or feare of any person, but willingiie and of mine owne 
 mind, as well to the discharge of mine owne conscience, as to the 
 instruction of other." 
 
 This recantation 5 of the archbishop was not so soone con- 
 
 5 This recantation.'] " Other historians speak of this archbishop's recanta- 
 tion, which he made upon the incessant solicitations and temptations of the 
 popish zealots at Oxford. Which unworthy compliance he was at last pre- 
 vailed with to submit to, partly by the flattery and terror suggested to him, 
 and partly by the hardship of his own straight imprisonment in Bocardo. 
 Our writers mention only one recantation : and that Fox has set down ; 
 wherein they follow him. But this is but an imperfect relation of this good 
 man's frailty : I shall therefore endeavour to set down this piece of his history 
 more distinctly. There were several recanting writings to which Cranmer 
 subscribed one after another : for after the unhappy bishop, by over-per- 
 suasion, wrote one paper, with his subscription set to it ; which he thought 
 to pen so favourably, and dexterously for himself, that he might evade both 
 the danger from the state, and the danger of his conscience too ; that would 
 not serve, but another was required as explanatory of that. And when he 
 had complied with that, yet either because writ too briefly or too ambiguously, 
 neither would that serve, but drew on a third fuller and more expressive 
 than the former : nor could he escape so ; but still a fourth and fifth paper 
 of recantation was demanded of him to be more large and particular. Nay, 
 and lastly a sixth, which was very prolix, containing an acknowledgment of 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 259 
 
 ceived, but the doctors and prelates without delay caused the 
 same to be imprinted and set abroad in all mens hands. Wher- 
 
 all the forsaken and detested errors and superstitions of Rome, an abhorrence 
 of his own books, and a vilifying of himself as a persecutor, a blasphemer, 
 and a mischief-maker : nay, and as the wickedest wretch that lived. And 
 this was not all, but after they had thus humbled and mortified the miserable 
 man with recantations, subscriptions, submissions, and abjurations, putting 
 words into his mouth which his heart abhorred : by all this drudgery they 
 would not permit him to redeem his unhappy life ; but prepared him a renun- 
 ciatory oration to pronounce publickly in Saint Mary's church immediately 
 before he was led forth to burning. 
 
 " But here he gave his enemies, insatiable in their reproaches of him, a 
 notable disappointment. They verily thought that when they had brought 
 him thus far, he would still have said as they would have him. But herein 
 their politicks failed them : and by this last stretch of the cord all was undone, 
 which they with so much art and labour had effected before. For the 
 reverend man began indeed his speech according to their appointment and 
 pleasure ; but in the process of it, at that very cue when he was to own the 
 pope and his superstitions, and to revoke his own book and doctrine of the 
 sacrament, (which was to be brought in by this preface, that one thing above 
 all the rest troubled his conscience beyond all that ever he did in his life) he on 
 the contrary, to their great astonishment and vexation, made that preface 
 serve to his revocation and abhorrence of his former extorted subscriptions, 
 and to his free owning and standing to his book wrote against transubstan- 
 tiation, and the avowing the evangelical doctrines he had before taught." — 
 Strype's Eccles. Memor., vol. iii. p. 232. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the researches of the historians, it cannot, I think, be 
 denied, that this part of Cranmer's story is still involved in great obscurity 
 and uncertainty. That he made some submission and recantation cannot be 
 doubted ; but I own, I know not how to reconcile the six several submis- 
 sions, and the nature of them, their dates, &c, with other circumstances of 
 the narrative. We are not told the precise period at which he was removed 
 to the lodgings of the dean of Christ church, and plied with the several 
 topics, and arts of seduction, enumerated in Fox. But, let it be observed, 
 the 14th of February was the day of his degradation, at which time, surely 
 the archbishop's behaviour gave no warnings of his lamentable fall : and yet 
 the fourth submission, as published by Bonner (and it should seem that they 
 are ranged chronologically), is dated on the 16th of the same month, only two 
 days after. — There are other very suspicious circumstances accompanying 
 Bonner's publication. — To speak out plainly, I suspect much of it to be 
 matter of base and profligate forgery. But the above remark, I think, is 
 alone sufficient to show, that this part of our martyr's history requires further 
 elucidation. 
 
 I subjoin an extract of a letter from H. Zanchius to H. Bullinger, on 
 account of its reference to this important and interesting point of history. 
 
 " De Anglia accepimus ha?c. Divulgarant Papistae suis falsis sermonibus, 
 idque procul dubio vel jussu, vel saltern consensu impise Jezabelis, Canthua- 
 
 s 2 
 
260 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 unto for better credite, was first added the name of Thomas 
 Cranmer, with a solemne subscription, then followed the witnesses 
 of this recantation, Henry Sydall, and frier John De Villa 
 Garcina. — All this while, Cranmer was in no certain assurance of 
 his life, although the same was faithfully promised to him by the 
 doctours: but after that they had their purpose, the rest they 
 committed to all adventure, as became men of that religion to do. 
 The queen having now gotten a time to revenge her old greefe, 
 received his recantation very gladly : but of her purpose to put 
 him to death, she would nothing relent. 
 
 Now was Cranmers cause in a miserable taking, who neither 
 inwardly had any quietnes in his owne conscience, nor yet out- 
 wardly any helpe in his adversaries. 
 
 Besides this, on the one side was prayse, on the other side 
 scorne, on both sides danger, so that neither he could die 
 honestly, nor yet unhonestly live. And whereas he sought pro- 
 fite, hee fell into double disprofite, that neither with good men hee 
 
 riensem recantasse, et ad Romanam ecclesiam rediisse : et hanc confictam a 
 se recantationem, falsis etiam quorundam testimoniis confirmari et deinde 
 excudi curarunt. Ubi haec sanctus ille vir rescivit, reclamavit aperte, ac 
 palam toti regno fecit, se prorsus in suo" (Leg. inscio) " hanc palinodiam esse 
 confictam ; nihil minus, quam talem blasphemam recantationem se unquam 
 cogitasse ; quam hactenus in eo Anglia? regno per gratiam Christi docuit et 
 promovit, promoverique curavit doctrinam, earn etiamnum constanti fide se 
 credere et confiteri, et ad mortem usque suo etiam sanguine defensurum et 
 obsignaturum. Igitur decimo septimo Martii, retectis illorum impostorum 
 commentis, doctor quidam impiissimus, nomen jam non teneo*, mittitur a 
 regina Oxonium, ad Canthuariensem ; in quern finem literae quae postea 
 datae fuerunt Antwerpia ad Dom. Koocum-f- declarant. Heri itaque literas 
 Antwerpia D. Koocus accepit, sanctum et pium ilium Canthuariensem, in- 
 fracto animo, constanti fide, et perpetua confessione Jesu Christi et evangelica? 
 doctrinae combustum, vicesimo primo Martii, migrasse ad Dominum. Sunt 
 hie qui quoniam has literae sunt Antvverpia, et ex Anglia nullae, non credunt 
 certo mortuum : sed tamen et D. Koocus, et alii per multi Angli, et doctor 
 etiam Petrus noster, quoniam de missione illius doctoris Londino Oxonium, 
 et de commentitia ilia palinodia, literas ex Anglia ipsa acceperunt, credunt 
 verum esse quod in iis Uteris Antwerpia missis scribitur. Habemus optime 
 vir Dei pro quo gratias agamus Deo, quod tot tantorumque vircrum sanguine, 
 cum alibi, turn praesertim in illo Anglicano regno, sacrosanctum Filii sui 
 evangelium quotidie obsignare dignatur." Zanchii Epist. p. 32. a.d. 1609. 
 
 * Nomen jam non teneo.~] Henry Cole. See also vol. ii. p. 549. 
 
 f Koocum.^ Sir Antony Cook, one of the preceptors of Edward VI. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 261 
 
 could avoid secret shame, nor yet with evill men the note of dis- 
 simulation. 
 
 In the meane time, while these things were a doeing (as I said) 
 in the prison amongst the doctors, the queene taking secret coun- 
 sell, how to dispatch Cranmer out of the way (who as yet knew 
 nothing of her secret hate, and looking for nothing lesse than 
 death) appointed doctor Cole, and secretly gave him in commande- 
 ment, that against the 21. of March, hee should prepare a fune- 
 rall sermon for Cranmers burning, and so instructing him orderly 
 and diligently of her will and pleasure in that behalfe, sendeth 
 him away. 
 
 Soon after, the lord Williams of Tame, and the L. Shandoys 6 , 
 sir Thomas Bridges, and sir John Browne were sent for, with 
 other worshipfull men and justices, commaunded in the queenes 
 name, to be at Oxford at the same day, with their ser- 
 vantes and retinue, least Cranmers death should raise there any 
 tumult. 
 
 Cole the doctor having this lesson given him before, and charged 
 by her commandement, returned to Oxford, readie to play his 
 part, who as the day of execution drewe neer, even the day before, 
 came into the prison to Cranmer, to trie whether he abode in the 
 catholike faith wherein before hee had lefte him. To whom, when 
 Cranmer had answered, that by Gods grace he would dayly be 
 more confirmed in the catholick faith ; Cole departing for that 
 time, the next day following repaired to the archbishop againe, 
 giving no signification as yet of his death that was prepared : and 
 therefore in the morning, which was the 21. day of March, 
 appointed for Cranmers execution, the said Cole comming to him, 
 asked if he hadde any money. To whom when hee answered that 
 he had none, hee delivered him fifteene crownes to give the poore, 
 to whom he would : and so exhorting him so much as hee could 
 to constancie in faith, departed thence about his busines, as to his 
 sermon appertained. 
 
 By this partly, and other like arguments, the archbishop began 
 more and more to surmise what they went about. Then because 
 the day was not farre past, and the lords and knights that were 
 looked for, were not yet come, there came to him the Spanish 
 frier, witnesse of his recantation, bringing a paper with articles, 
 which Cranmer should openly professe in his recantation before 
 
 6 L. Shandoys, &c] Sir John Bridges, first lord Chandos of Sudeley. 
 See vol. ii. p. 388. 
 
26'2 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 the people, earnestly desiring him that hee would write the said 
 instrument with the articles with his own hand, and signe it with 
 his name : which when he had done, the sayd frier desired that 
 he would write another copy thereof, which should remaine with 
 him, and that he did also. But yet the archbishop being not 
 ignorant whereunto their secret devises tended, and thinking that 
 the time was at hand, in which he could no longer dissemble the 
 profession of his faith with Christs people, he put secretly in his 
 bosome his prayer, with his exhortation, written in another paper, 
 which hee minded to recite to the people, before hee should make 
 the last profession of his faith, fearing least if they hadde heard 
 the confession of his faith first, they would not afterward have 
 suffered him to exhort the people. 
 
 Soone after about nine of the clocke, the lord Williams, sir 
 Thomas Bridges, sir John Browne, and the other justices, with 
 certaine other noble menne, that were sent of the queenes coun- 
 cell, came to Oxford with a great traine of waiting men. Also of 
 the other multitude on everie side (as is woont in such a matter) 
 was made a great concourse and greater expectation. For first 
 of all, they that were of the popes side, were in great hope that 
 day to heare something of Cranmer that should stablish the vanitie 
 of their opinion : the other part which were endued with a better 
 mincle, could not yet doubt, that he which by continuall studie 
 and labour, for so many yeares had set forth the doctrine of the 
 gospell, either would or could now in the last act of his life for- 
 sake his part. Brieflie, as every mans will enclined, either to this 
 part or to that, so according to the diversitie of their desires, 
 every man wished and hoped for. And yet because in an uncer- 
 taine thing the certaintie could be knowne of none what would be 
 the end, all their mindes were hanging betweene hope and doubt. 
 So that the greater the expectation was in so doubtfull a matter, 
 the more was the multitude, that were gathered thither to heare 
 and behold. 
 
 In this so great frequencie and expectation, Cranmer at the 
 length commeth from prison Bocardo, unto saint Maries church, 
 because it was a foule and rainie clay, the chiefe church in the 
 universitie, in this order. The maior went before, next him the 
 aldermen in their place and degree, after them was Cranmer 
 brought betweene two friers, which mumbling to and fro certaine 
 psalmes in the streetes, answered one another untill they came to 
 the church doore, and there they began the song of Simeon, Nunc 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 263 
 
 Dimittis, and entering into the church, the psalm-saying friers 
 brought him to his standing, and there left him. There was a 
 stage set over against the pulpit, of a mean height from the ground, 
 where Cranmer had his standing, waiting untill Cole made him 
 readie to his sermon. 
 
 The lamentable case and sight of that man gave a sorrowful 
 spectacle to all Christian eies that beheld him. He that late was 
 archbishop, metropolitane, and primate of England, and the kings 
 privie counsellor, being now in a bare and ragged gowne, and ill 
 favouredlie cloathed, with an old square cap, exposed to the con- 
 tempt of all men, did admonish men not onelie of his owne cala- 
 mi tie, but also of their state and fortune. For who would not 
 pitie his case, and bewaile his fortune, and might not feare his 
 own chance, to see such a prelate, so grave a counsellour, and of 
 so long continued honour, after so manie dignities, in his old 
 yeares to be deprived of his estate, adjudged to die, and in 
 so painefull a death to end his life, and no we presentlie from 
 such fresh ornaments, to descend to such vile and ragged 
 apparell ? 
 
 In this habite, when hee had stood a good space upon the stage, 
 turning to a piller neere adjoyning thereunto, hee lifted up his 
 hands to heaven, and prayed unto God once or twice, til at the 
 length doctor Cole comming into the pulpit, and beginning his 
 sermon, entered first into mention of Tobias and Zacharie. 
 Whome after hee hadde praised in the beginning of his sermon 
 for their perseverance in the true worshipping of God, he then 
 divided his whole sermon into three partes (according to the 
 solemne custome of the schooles) intending to speeke first of the 
 mercie of God, secondlie of his justice to be shewed, and last of 
 all, how the princes secrets are not to be opened. And proceed- 
 ing a little from the beginning, he took occasion by and by to 
 turne his tale to Cranmer, and with manie hot words reprooved 
 him, that once he being indued with the favour and feeling of 
 wholesome and catholike doctrine, fell into the contrarie opinion 
 of pernicious error, which hee hadde not onelie defended by writ- 
 ings, and all his power, but also allured other men to doe the like, 
 with great liberalise of giftes, as it were, appointing rewards for 
 errour ; and after hee had allured them, by all meanes did cherish 
 them. 
 
 It were too long to repeate all thinges, that in long order were 
 pronounced. The summe of his tripartite declamation was, that 
 
264 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 he said Gods mercie was so tempered with his justice, that he 
 did not altogether require punishment according to the merits of 
 offenders, nor yet sometimes suffered the same altogether to goe 
 unpunished, yea though they had repented. As in David, who 
 when he was bidden choose of three kinds of punishments which 
 hee would, and he had chosen pestilence for three daies, the Lord 
 forgave him halfe the time, but did not release all. And that 
 the same thing came to passe in him also to whom although par- 
 don and reconciliation was due according to the canons, seeing 
 he repented him of his errours, yet there were causes why the 
 queene and the councell at this time judged him to death ; of 
 which, least he should marvell too much, he should heare some. 
 
 First that being a traitor, he had dissolved the lawfull matri- 
 monie between the king, her father, and mother : besides the 
 driving out of the popes authoritie, while hee was metropolitane. 
 
 Secondly, that he had been an heretick, from whom as from an 
 author and onely fountaine, all hereticall doctrine and schismati- 
 call opinions that so many yeeres have prevailed in England, did 
 first rise and spring : of which he had not been a secret favourer 
 onely, but also a most earnest defender even to the end of his 
 life, sowing them abroad by writings and arguments, privately 
 and openly, not without great ruine and decay of the catholicke 
 church. 
 
 And further, it seemed meet, according to the law of equali- 
 se, that as the death of the duke of Northumberland of late, 
 made even with Thomas More, chauncellour, that died for the 
 church, so there should be one that should make even with 
 Fisher of Rochester : and because that Ridley, Hooper, Ferrar, 
 were not able to make even that man, it seemed, that Cranmer 
 should be joined to them to fill up this part of equalitie. 
 
 Besides these, there were other just and waightie causes, which 
 seemed to the queene and the councell, which was not meet at 
 that time to be opened to the common people. 
 
 After this, turning his tale to the hearers, he bade all men be- 
 ware by this mans example, that among men nothing is so high, 
 that can promise it selfe safetie on the earth, and that Gods venge- 
 ance is equally stretched against all men, and spareth none: 
 therefore they should beware and learne to feare their prince. 
 And seeing the queenes majestic would not spare so notable a 
 man as this, much lesse in the like cause shee would spare other 
 men, that no man should thinke to make thereby any defence of 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 265 
 
 his errour, either in riches or any kinde of authoritie. They had 
 now an example to teach them all, by whose calamitie every man 
 might consider his owne fortune : who from the top of dignitie, 
 none being more honorable than he in the whole realme, and next 
 the king, was fallen into so great miserie, as they might now see, 
 being a man of so high degree, sometime one of the chiefest pre- 
 lates in the church, and an archbishop, the chiefe of the councell, 
 the second person in the realme of long time, a man thought in 
 greatest assurance, having a king on his side : notwithstanding- 
 all his authoritie and defence to be debased from high estate, to 
 a low degree, of a councellour to become a caitiffe and to be set 
 in so wretched a state, that the poorest wretch would not change 
 condition with him : briefely, so heaped with miserie on all sides, 
 that neyther was left in him any hope of better fortune ; nor 
 place for worse. 
 
 The latter part of his sermon, hee converted to the archbishop : 
 whome hee comforted and encouraged to take his death well, by 
 many places of Scripture, as with these and such like ; bidding 
 him not to mistrust, but hee should incontinentlie receive that 
 the thiefe did, to whom Christ said, Hodie mecum eris in para- 
 cliso ; that is, " This day thou shalt be with me in paradise." 
 And out of S. Paule he armed him against the terrour of the 
 fire by this, Dominus fidelis est, non sinet vos tentari ultra quam 
 ferre potestis ; that is, " the Lord is faithfull, which will not suffer 
 you to be tempted above your strength ;" by the example of the 
 three children, to whom God made the flame to seeme like a 
 pleasant dewe ; adding also the rejoicing of S. Andrew in his 
 crosse, the patience of S. Laurence on the fire, assuring him, 
 that God, if hee called on him, and to such as die in his faith, 
 eyther would abate the furie of the flame, or give him strength 
 to abide it. 
 
 He glorified God much in his conversion, because it appeared 
 to bee onely his worke, declaring what travell and conference had 
 beene with him to convert him, and all prevailed not, till that it 
 pleased God of his mercy to reclaime him, and call him home. 
 In discoursing of which place, he much commended Cranmer, and 
 qualified his former doings, thus tempering his judgment and 
 talke of him, that while the time (saide he) hee flowed in riches 
 and honour, hee was unworthy of his life : and now that he 
 might not live, he was unworthy of death. But least he should 
 carry with him no comfort, he would diligentlie labour (hee sayd), 
 
 7 
 
266 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 and also he did promise in the name of all the priests that were 
 present, that immediately after his death, there should be diri- 
 ges, masses, and funerals executed for him in all the churches of 
 Oxford, for the succour of his soule. 
 
 Oranmer in all this meane time, with what great griefe of 
 minde he stood hearing this sermon, the outward shewes of his 
 bodie and countenance did better expresse, than any man can 
 declare : one while lifting up his hands and eies unto heaven, and 
 then againe for shame letting them downe to the earth. A man 
 might have seen the very image and shape of perfect sorrow 
 lively in him expressed. More than twentie several! times the 
 tears gushed out aboundantly, dropping downe marvellously from 
 his fatherly face. They which were present, doe testify that they 
 never sawe in any childe more teares, than brast out from him at 
 that time, all the sermon while : but specially when he recited 
 his prayer before the people. It is marvellous what commisera- 
 tion and pitty mooved all mens harts, that beheld so heavy a 
 countenance, and such aboundance of tears in an old man of so 
 reverend dignity. 
 
 Cole, after hee had ended his sermon 7 , called backe the people 
 that were ready to depart, to prayers. " Brethren," (sayde hee) 
 " least any man should doubt of this mans earnest conversion 
 and repentance, you shall heare him speake before you, and there- 
 fore I pray you maister Cranmer, that you will now performe that 
 you promised not long ago ; namely, that you would openly ex- 
 presse the true and undoubted profession of your faith, that you 
 may take away all suspicion of men, and that all men may under- 
 stand that you are a catholicke indeed.'' 1 " I will doe it (saide the 
 archbishop), " and that with a good will :" who by and by rising 
 up, and putting off his cap, began to speake thus unto the people. 
 
 " I desire you well beloved brethren in the Lord, that you will 
 pray to God for mee, to forgive me my shines, which above all 
 men, both in number and greatnesse, I have committed : but 
 
 7 Ended his sermon.'] " When Dr. Cole had ended his sermon, he desired 
 all the people, to pray for him ; Mr. Cranmer kneeling down with them, and 
 praying for himself. I think there was never before such a number so 
 earnestly praying together. For they that hated him before, now loved him 
 for his conversion, and hope of continuance. They that loved him before 
 could not suddenly hate him, having hope of his confession again of his fall. 
 So love and hope encreased devotion on every side." Letter from an eye- 
 witness, Strype's Life of Cranmer, p. 386. 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 267 
 
 among all the rest, there is one offence, which most of all at this 
 time doth vexe and trouble me, whereof in processe of my talke 
 you shall heare more in his proper place ;" and then putting his 
 hand into his bosome, he drew forth his prayer, which he recited 
 to the people in this sense. 
 
 The Prayer of doctour Cranmer archbishop. 
 
 " Good Christian people, my dearely beloved brethren and 
 sisters in Christ, I beseech you most heartily to pray for me to 
 almighty Cod, that he will forgive me all my sins and offences, 
 which be many without number, and great above measure. But 
 yet one thing greeveth my conscience more than all the rest, 
 whereof Cod willing, I entend to speake more hereafter. But how 
 great and how many soever my sinnes be, I beseech you to pray 
 God of his mercy to pardon and forgive them all. And here, 
 kneeling down, he said : 
 
 " Father of heaven, Sonne of God redeemer of the world, 
 Holy Ghost, three persons and one God, have mercy upon me 
 most wretched caitife and miserable sinner. I have offended both 
 against heaven and earth, more than my tongue can expresse. 
 Whither then may I go, or whither should I flye ? To heaven I 
 may be ashamed to lift up mine eyes ; and in earth I finde no 
 place of refuge or succour. To thee therefore (0 Lord) doe I runne : 
 to thee doe I humble my selfe, saying, Lord my God, my sinnes 
 bee great, but yet have mercy upon me for thy great mercy. The 
 great mysterie that God became man, was not wrought for little 
 or few offences. Thou didst not give thy Sonne (0 heavenly 
 Father) unto death for small sins only, but for all the greatest 
 sinnes of the world, so that the sinner return to thee with his 
 whole hart, as I do here at this present. Wherfore have mercy 
 on me God, whose property is alwaies to have mercy, have 
 mercy upon me Lord, for thy great mercy. I crave nothing 
 for my own merits, but for thy names sake, that it may bee 
 hallowed thereby, and for thy deare Sonne, Jesus Christes sake. 
 And now therefore, Our Father of heaven, hallowed be thy name, 
 &C. - " And then he rising, said : 
 
 " Everie man (good people) desireth at the time of their death 
 to give some good exhortation that other may remember the same 
 
268 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 before their death, and be the better thereby : so I beseech God 
 graunt mee grace, that I may speake something at this my depart- 
 ing, whereby God may be glorified, and you edified. 
 
 " First, it is an heavie case to see that so many folke be so 
 much doted upon the love of this false world, and so careful for it, 
 that of the love of God, or the world to come, they seeme to care 
 verie little or nothing. Therefore this shall be my first exhorta- 
 tion, that you set not your mincles overmuch upon this glosing 
 world, but upon God, and upon the world to come ; and to learn 
 to know what this lesson meaneth, which S. John teacheth, that 
 the love of this uiorld is hatred against God. 
 
 " The second exhortation is, that next under God you obey your 
 king and queene willinglie and gladlie, without murmuring or 
 grudging ; not for feare of them onelie, but much more for the 
 feare of God : knowing that they bee Gods ministers, appointed 
 by God to rule and governe you : and therefore who soever re- 
 sisteth them, resisteth the ordinance of God. 
 
 " The third exhortation is, that you love altogether like brethren 
 and sisters. For alas, pittie it is to see what contention and 
 hatred one Christian man beareth to another, not taking each 
 other as brother and sister, but rather as strangers and mortall 
 enemies. But I pray you learne and beare well away this one 
 lesson : to doe good unto all men, as much as in you lieth, and to 
 hurt no man, no more than you would hurt your owne naturall 
 loving brother or sister. For this you may be sure of, that who- 
 soever hateth any person, and goeth about malitiouslye to hinder 
 or hurt him, surelie and without all doubt God is not with 
 that man, although hee thinke himselfe never so much in Gods 
 favour. 
 
 " The fourth exhortation shall be to them that have great 
 substance and riches of this world, that they will well consider 
 and weigh three sayings of the Scripture. One is of our saviour 
 Christ himselfe, who saith, It is hard for a rich man to enter in to 
 the kingdom of heaven. A sore saying, and yet spoken of him that 
 knoweth the truth. The second is of S. John, whose saying is 
 this : He that hath the substance of this world, and seeth his brother 
 in necessity, and shutteth up his mercy from him, how can he say 
 that hee loveth God? The third is of S. James, who speaketh to 
 the covetous rich man after this maner : Weepe you and houle for 
 the misery that shall come tipon you : your riches doe rotte, your 
 cloathes be moth eaten, your golde and silver doth canker and ruste, 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 269 
 
 and their rust shal beare witness against you, and consume you like 
 fire : you gather a hoard or treasure of Gods indignation against the 
 last day. Let them that be rich, ponder well these three sen- 
 tences : for if they ever had occasion to shew their charity, they 
 have it now at this present, the poore people being so many, and 
 victuals so deere 8 . 
 
 " And now for as much as I am come to the last ende of my 
 life, wherupon hangeth all my life past, and all my life to come, 
 either to live with my master Christ for ever in joy, or else to be 
 in paine for ever, with wicked devils in hell, and I see before 
 mine eies presently either heaven readie to receive me, or else 
 hell ready to swallow me up : I shall therfore declare unto you 
 my very faith how I beleeve, without any colour or dissimulation : 
 for now is no time to dissemble, whatsoever I have said or written 
 in time past. 
 
 8 Victuals so deere.~] " These two years since king Edwardes death, the 
 earth hath not brought furthe such plentie, as it customably did before. And 
 where before time the countrey fedde London, London contrary wise was and 
 is forced of her former provision to fede the countrie. And where Dantiske 
 and other the north east partes were the barnes and garners of corne, for they 
 had the provision of corne for many yeares before-hand, and nourished all the 
 lowe parts of Germanie, Denmark e, Frieslande, Holande, Zelande, Brabaunt, 
 Flanders, Hispaine, and many other ; now by reason of their bringing so 
 muche to releve Englande, onles a staie be made in time, they themselves will 
 perishe of famine. And whan were ever thinges so deare in Englande, as in 
 t his time j rf the popish m asse and other idolatrie restored ? And who ever 
 heard or redde before, that a pound of beefe was at four-pence ; a sheepe 
 twenty shillings ; a pounde of candelles at four-pence ; a pounde of buttur 
 at four-pence; a pounde of chese at four-pence ; two eggs a penie; a quar- 
 ter of wheat sixty four shillings ; a quarter of malt at fifty shillings or above ; 
 the people driven of hongre to grinde accornes for bread meale, and to drink 
 water in stede of ale ? And what ? shall this famine awaie before his walking 
 mate and felowe, pestilence, come ? No surely. Without your earnest spedy 
 repentaunce, and Goddes exceding miraculous mercie it is not possible." 
 Treatise (Ponet's) of Politic Power. Signat. K 7, 8. a.d. 1556. 
 
 " The scarcity in Oxford was so great, that several societies, being scarce 
 able to live, had leave from their governors to go into the country to their 
 respective homes, to remain there till such time that bread-corn was more 
 plentiful." A. Wood's Annals, vol. ii. p. 130, edit. 1796. Compare Strype's 
 Cranmer, p. 392, and Ecclesiast. Memorials, vol. iii. p. 311. 320, 1. 
 
 See also a striking description ( probably by archbishop Parker) in the 
 Preface to the Reader prefixed to Defence of Priests' Marriages, 4to. edited 
 by the archbishop ; given above in the Life of Rogers, vol. ii. p. 343, n. 
 
270 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 " First, I believe in God the Father almightie, Maker of 
 heaven and earth, &c. And I beleeve every article of the 
 catholicke faith, every word and sentence taught by our saviour 
 Jesus Christ, his apostles and prophets, in the new and olde 
 Testament. 
 
 " And now I come to the great thing, that so much troubleth 
 my conscience, more than any thing that ever I did or sayde in 
 my whole life, and this is the setting abroad of a writing con- 
 trary to the trueth : which now here I renounce and refuse, as 
 things, written with my hand, contrary to the trueth which I 
 thought in my hart, and written for feare of deathe, and to save 
 my life if it might bee, and that is, all such billes and papers 
 which I have written or signed with my hand since my degrada- 
 tion : wherein I have written many things untrue. And for 
 asmuch as my hand offended, writing contrary to my heart, my 
 hand shall first bee punished therefore : for may I come to the 
 fire it shall be first burned. 
 
 " And as for the pope, I refuse him, as Christs enemie and 
 antichrist, with all his false doctrine. 
 
 " And as for the sacrament, I beleeve as I have taught in my 
 booke against the bishop of Winchester, the which my book 
 teacheth so true a doctrine of the sacrament, that it shall stand 
 at the last day before the judgement of God, where the papis- 
 ticall doctrine contrarie thereto, shall be ashamed to shew her 
 face. 1-1 
 
 Here the standers by were all astonied, marvelled, were amazed, 
 did look one upon another, whose expectation hee had so notably 
 deceived. Some began to admonish him of his recantation, and 
 to accuse him of falshood. Briefly, it was a world to see the 
 doctors beguiled of so great an hope. I thinke there was never 
 crueltie more notablie or better in time deluded and deceived. 
 For it is not to be doubted but they looked for a glorious victorie, 
 and a perpetuall triumph by this mans recantation. Who as 
 soon as they heard these things, began to let downe their eares, 
 to rage, fret, and fume : and so much the more, because they 
 could not revenge their griefe : for they could nowe no longer 
 threaten or hurt him. For the most miserable man in the 
 world can die but once : and whereas of necessitie hee must needs 
 dy that day, though the papists had bin never so well pleased ; 
 now being never so much offended with him, yet could he not be 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 271 
 
 twlse killed of them. And so when they could do nothing else 
 unto him, yet least they should say nothing, they ceased not to 
 object unto him his falshood and dissimulation. 
 
 Unto which accusation he answered : " Ah my masters," 
 quoth he, " doe not you take it so. Alwaies since I lived 
 hitherto, I have beene a hater of falshood 9 , and a lover of simpli- 
 citie, and never before this time have I dissembled ;" and in 
 saying this, all the teares that remained in his body, appeared in 
 his eies. And when he began to speak more of the sacrament 
 and of the papacie, some of them began to crie out, yalpe, and 
 baule, and specially Cole cried out upon him ; " stop the here- 
 tickes mouth, and take him away."" 
 
 And then Cranmer being pulled downe from the stage, was led 
 to the fire, accompanied with those friers, vexing, troubling, and 
 threatening him most cruelly. " What madnesse," say they, 
 " hath brought thee againe into this errour, by which thou wilt 
 drawe innumerable soules with thee into hell V To whome he 
 answered nothing, but directed all his talke to the people, saving 
 that to one troubling him in the way he spake, and exhorted him 
 to get him home to his study, and apply his booke diligently, 
 saying if he did diligently call upon God, by reading more, he 
 should get knowledge. 
 
 But the other Spanish barker raging and foaming, was almost 
 out of his wits, alwaies having this in his mouth, " Nonfecisti? 
 Did thou it not ?" 
 
 But when he came to the place, where the holy bishops and 
 martyrs of God, Hugh Latimer and Ridley, were burnt before 
 him, for the confessing of the truth, kneeling downe hee prayed 
 to God, and not long tarrying in his prayers, putting off his gar- 
 
 9 A hater of falshood. ,] " And here being admonished of his recantation 
 and dissembling, he said, l Alas, my lord ' (the lord Williams) ' I have been 
 a man that all my life loved plainness, and never dissembled till now against 
 the truth ; which I am most sorry for.' He added hereunto, that for the 
 sacrament, he believed as he had taught in his book against the bishop of 
 Winchester. And here he was suffei'ed to speak no more." Letter of an 
 eye-witness, Strype, p. 388. 
 
 " His friends sorrowed for love ; his enemies for pity : strangers for a 
 common kind of humanity, whereby we are bound one to another. — Thus I 
 have enforced myself, for your sake, to discourse this heavy narration, con- 
 trary to my mind : and being more than half weary, I make a short end ; the 
 23d of March, yours, J. A." Strype, p. 389- 
 
272 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 ments to his shirt, he prepared himself to death. His shirt was 
 made long down to his feete. His feete were bare. Likewise 
 his head, when both his caps were off, was so bare that one hair 
 could not be seene upon it. His beard was long and thick, 
 covering his face with marvellous gravity. Such a countenance 
 of gravitie moved the hearts both of his friends and of his 
 enemies. 
 
 Then the Spanish friars, John and Richard, of whom mention 
 was made before, began to exhort him, and play their parts with 
 him afresh, but with vaine and loste labour : Cranmer with stead- 
 fast purpose abiding in the profession of his doctrine, gave his 
 hand to certaine old men, and other that stoode by, bidding 
 them farewell. 
 
 And when he had thought to have done so likewise to Ely, the 
 said Ely drew back his hand, and refused, saying, it was not law- 
 ful to salute heretikes, and specially such a one as falsly returned 
 unto the opinions that he had forsworne. And if he had knowne 
 before that he would have done so, he would never have used his 
 company so familiarly ; and chid those sergeants and citizens, 
 which had not refused to give him their hands. This Ely was a 
 priest lately made, and student in divinity, being then one of the 
 fellowes of Brazen Nose. 
 
 Then was an iron chaine tied about Cranmer, whom when they 
 perceived to be more steadfast, then that he could be moved from 
 his sentence, they commanded the fire to be set unto him. 
 
 And when the wood was kindled, and the fire began to burn 
 neere him, stretching out his arme, he put his right hand into the 
 flame, which he held so steadfast and immoveable (saving that 
 once with the same hand he wiped his face) that all men might 
 see his hand burned before his body was touched. His body did 
 so abide the burning of the flame, with such constancie and sted- 
 fastnesse, that standing alwaies in one place, without moving his 
 body, he seemed to move no more than the stake to which he was 
 bound : his eyes were lifted up unto heaven, and often times he 
 repeated his " unioorthy right hand? so long as his voyce would 
 suffer him : and using often the wordes of Steven, Lord Jesus 
 receive my spirit ; in the greatness of the flame he gave up the 
 ghost. 
 
 This fortitude of minde, which perchance is rare and not found 
 among the Spaniards, when frier John saw, thinking it came not 
 of fortitude, but of desperation, although such manner of exam- 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 273 
 
 pies which are of the like constancie, have been common here in 
 England, ran to the Lord Williams of Tame, crying that the 
 archbishop was vexed in minde, and died in great desperation. 
 But he, which was not ignorant of the archbishops constancie, 
 being unknowne to the Spaniards, smiled only (and as it were) by 
 silence rebuked the friars folly. 
 
 And this was the end of this learned archbishop, whom lest by 
 evil subscribing he should have perished, by well recanting God 
 preserved ; and lest hee should have lived longer with shame and 
 reproofe, it pleased God rather to take him away, to the glory of 
 his name, and profit of his church. So good was the Lord both 
 to his church, in fortifying the same with the testimony and blood 
 of such a martyr ; and so good also to the man, with this crosse 
 of tribulation, to purge his offences in this world, not only of his 
 recantation, but also of his standing against John Lambert, and 
 doctor Allen, or if there were any other with whose burning and 
 blood his handes had beene before any thing polluted. But 
 especially he had to rejoice, that dying in such a cause, he was to 
 be numbered among Christ's martyrs, much more worthy the 
 name of saint Thomas of Canterbury, than he whom the pope 
 falsly before did canonize. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 t2 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN 1 . 
 
 And here it may not be amiss to set down what befel one of the 
 London divines about this time ; Thomas Mountain by name, 
 parson of St. Michael's the Tower Royal, otherwise called Whit- 
 tington college ; a man of some figure in those days, and that had 
 been with the duke of Northumberland in the business of queen 
 Jane. What troubles he endured from the bishop of Winchester, 
 for performing his function in his parish church according to king 
 Edward's laws, which were then in full force, I will declare ; as I 
 have extracted it out of his own MS. relation. Wherein, among 
 other things, two are worthy to be observed, viz. the noble confi- 
 dence of this man, in speaking the truth before this bloody- 
 minded bishop ; and his lofty, scoffing, contumelious carriage 
 towards Mountain. 
 
 " Queen Mary was crowned queen of England such a day of 
 the month, being Sunday, [viz. Octob. 1.] The next Sunday 
 after, I, Thomas Mountayn, did minister all kynd of service, 
 according to the godly order then set forth by the most gracious 
 and blessed prince, king Edward the sixth ; and the whole parish 
 being than gathered together, did than and there most joyfully 
 communicate together with me the holy supper of the Lord 
 Jesus; and many other godly citizens were then partakers of 
 the same. Who, with bitterness of repentance, did not only 
 lament their former wicked lyves, but also the lack and loss of 
 our most dread sovereign lord, king Edward the sixth, whom 
 we were not worthy of, for our unthankfulness and disobedience 
 
 1 Thomas Mountain.'] For this interesting narrative I am indebted to 
 Strype's Ecclesiastical Memorials, vol. hi. p. 67 — 71, 100 — 1, and 184 — 98. 
 Folio edit. Strype derived it from Fox's MSS. 
 
278 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 both towards Almighty God and his majestie. Now while I was 
 even a breking of the bread at the table, saying to the communi- 
 cants these words, Take and eat this, &c. and Drink this, &c. 
 there were standing by, to see and hear, certayn serving men, 
 belonging to the busshop of Wynchester. Among whom one 
 of them most shamefully blasphemed God, saying, Ye, God's 
 bloud, standest thou there yet, saying, Take and eat, Take and 
 drink \ Will not this gear be left yet I You shall be made to 
 sing another song within this few days, I trow, or else I have lost 
 my mark. 
 
 " The next Wednesday following [Octob. 11.] the busshop of 
 Winchester sent one of his servants for me, to come and speak to 
 my lord his master. To whom I answered, That I would wait 
 on his lordship after that I had don morning prayer. Nay, saith 
 his man, I may not tary so long for you. I am commaunded to 
 take you wheresoever I find you, and to bring you with me. 
 That is my charge given unto me by my lord's own mouth. 
 Well than, said I, I will go with you out of hand ; and God be 
 my comfort, and strengthen me with his Holy Spirit this day and 
 ever, in the same truth wherunto he hath called me, that I may 
 continue therin to the end. 
 
 " Now, whan I came to the great chamber at St. Mary Overies, 
 there I found the bushop standing at a bay window, with a great 
 company about him, and many sutors, both men and women, (for 
 he was going to the court.) Among whom there was one Mr. 
 Sellenger 2 , [or St. Leger,] a knight, and lord deputy of Ireland, 
 being a sutor also to my lord. Then the bushop called me unto 
 him, and said, Thou heretic ! how darest thou be so bold to use 
 that schismatical service stil, of late set forth, seing that God 
 hath sent us now a catholic queen ? whose laws thou hast broken, 
 as the rest of thy fellows have don : and you shal know the price 
 of it, if I do live. There is such abhominable company of you, as 
 is able to poyson a whole realm with your heresies. My lord, 
 said I, I am none heretic. For that way that you count heresy, 
 so worship we the lyving God : and as our forefathers have don 
 and believed, I mean Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, with the rest 
 of the holy prophets and apostles ; even so do I beleve to be 
 
 2 Mr. Sellenger.'] Sir Arthur St. Leger, the same who was sent by Mary 
 immediately on her accession, as ambassador to France, to join Dr. Nicholas 
 Wotton, and to replace sir William Pickering- and sir Thomas Chaloner. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 279 
 
 saved, and by no other means. God's passion ! said the bushop, 
 did not I tel you, my lord deputy, how you should know an he- 
 retic. He is up with his lyving God, as tho" there were a dead 
 God. They have nothing in their mouths, these heretics, but 
 the Lord liveth, the lyving God : the Lord, the Lord, and nothing 
 but the Lord. Here he chafed like a bushop ; and, as his man- 
 ner was, many times he put off his cap, and rubbed to and fro up 
 and down the fore part of his head, where a lock of hair was 
 always standing up, and that, as some say, was his grace. But, 
 to pacify this hasty bushop and cruel man, the lord deputy said, 
 My good lord chancellor, trouble not your self with this heretic. 
 I think all the world is full of them. God bless me from them. 
 But, as your lordship said even now ful wel, having a Christian 
 queen reigning over us, I trust there wil be shortly a reformation, 
 and an order taken for these heretics. And, I trust, God hath 
 preserved your honourable lordship for the very same purpose. 
 Than said Mr. Sellenger unto me, Submit your self unto my lord, 
 and so you shall find favour at his hands. I thank you, sir, said 
 I : ply your own sute, and I pray you let me alone. For I never 
 offended my lord, neither yet wil I make any such submission as 
 he wold have me to do. Be assured of that, God willing. Well, 
 said he, you are a stubborn man. 
 
 " Then stood there one by, much like unto Dr. Martyn, and 
 said, My lord, the time passeth away : trouble your self no longer 
 with this heretic : for he is not only a heretic, but also a traitor 
 to the queen's majestie. For he was one of them that went forth 
 with the duke of Northumberland, and was in open field against 
 her grace. And, therefore, as a traitor, he is one of them that 
 are exempt out of the general pardon, and hath lost the benefit 
 of the same. Is it even so ? saith the bushop. Fetch me the 
 book, that I may see it. Than was the book brought him, as 
 one ignorant what had been don, and yet he being the chief doer 
 himself therof. Than asked he of me, what my name was. I 
 said, My name was Thomas Mountain. Thou hast wrong, saith 
 he. Why so, my lord ? That thou hast not mounted to Tyburn, 
 or such like place. Then said I unto him, I beseech your lord- 
 ship, be so good lord unto me, as to let me know mine accusers, 
 who they be. For I trust, that I have not deserved, nother to 
 be hanged as a thief, nor yet to be burned as an heretic. For I 
 only believe in one God in Trinitie : and as for the laws of the 
 realm, I trust I have not offended or broken any of them. No, 
 
280 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 sayd the bushop, I wil make thee to sing a new song or thou and 
 I have don. For these be always linked together, treason and 
 heresy. And thou hast, like a shameless man, offended in both, 
 and that shalt thou know. I wil school thee my self. 
 
 " Then he called for the marshal, or some of his men, and 
 there was none of them there. Then called he for one Mr. Hun- 
 gerford, one of his own gentlemen. Him he rounded in the ear 
 a pretty while : and then openly the bushop sayd with a loud 
 voice, I pray you, Mr. Hungerford, take this traiterous heretic, 
 and have him to the Marshalsea, and remember well what I have 
 said unto you. For this is one of our new broched brethren, 
 that speaketh agaynst al good works. No, my lord, said I, T 
 never preached or spake against any of those good works, which 
 be commaunded of God in the holy Scriptures to be don. For 
 in those good works every Christian man ought to exercise him- 
 self all the days of his life ; and yet not to think himself to be 
 justified therby, but rather to account himself an unprofitable 
 servant, when he hath don the best he can. That is true, quoth 
 the bishop. Your fraternity was, is, and ever wil be altogether 
 unprofitable in all ages, and good for nothing, but for the fire. 
 Tel me, I pray thee, what good works were there don other in 
 king Harry's days, or in king Edward's days ? Truly, my lord, 
 said I, there were don in the days of these two notable kings, of 
 most worthy memory, many notable things, most worthy of per- 
 petual memory to the end. 
 
 " First, the bushop of Rome was utterly abolished, with all his 
 usurped power and authority over al Christian princes ; al ido- 
 latry, superstition, and hypocrisy suppressed ; al false and feigned 
 religious men and women discharged of their long loitring in 
 cloisters, and taught to serve God in spirit and in truth, and no 
 longer to worship him in vain ; devouring poor widows houses, 
 under the pretence of long prayers. Also, if it like your lordship, 
 they did erect many colleges. Also the universities of Cambridge 
 and Oxford first by wise men were visited, then purged, wel fur- 
 nished with godly learned masters of every house ; and, last of all, 
 continually releved and maintained, from time to time, by the 
 good and wel disposed people of this citie of London 3 ; that 
 learned men might flourish. Al these, my lord, were good tcorks. 
 
 3 .CUie of London.'] See above, p 328. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 281 
 
 Further, they did erect many fair hospitals 4 ; one for orphans and 
 fatherles children; wherin they may be taught to know their 
 duty and obedience both to God and man : having both a school- 
 master, and also an usher, to teach them their grammar. These, 
 likewise, have also meat, drink, cloth, lodging, lawnders, surgeons, 
 and physicians, with al other necessaries. In the other houses, 
 my lord, there be the blind, the lame, the dumb, the deaf, and all 
 kind of sick, sore, and diseased people. They have always with 
 them an honest learned minister 5 , to comfort them, and to give 
 them good counsil, that they might patiently take in good part 
 God's visitation. This they have, beside meat, drink, lodging, 
 surgeons, physicians. Are not al these good worh, my lord ? 
 
 " Then the bushop said unto me, in mockage, sir, you have 
 made a great speke 6 . For wheras you have set up one beggarly 
 house, you have pulled down an hundred princely houses for it : 
 putting out godly, learned, and devout men, that served God 
 day and night 7 , and thrust in their place a sort of scurvy and 
 lowzy boyes. 
 
 4 Fair hospitals."] See above, Life of Ridley, p. 101 — 4. 
 
 5 An honest learned minister.'] This great benefit to the unhappy inmates of 
 these and similar institutions, and to society at large through all succeeding 
 generations, owed its origin probably, to a suggestion of honest Latimer, in 
 one of his sermons before king Edward : fol. 63 b. 4to. 
 
 " O ! I would ye would resort to prisons ; a commendable thing in a 
 Christian realme. I would wish that there were curates for prisons, that 
 we might say the curate of Newgate, the curate of the Fleete : and I would 
 have them waged for their labour. It is a holy-day worke to visite the pri- 
 soners ; for they be kepte from sermons." 
 
 6 A great speke.] One who had opportunities of being well acquainted with 
 Gardiner, at least personally, namely Ponet, one of Cranmer's chaplains, and 
 his successor (1551) in the see of Winchester, has given us the following un- 
 lovely picture of some of the external features of this fearful scourge of the 
 reformation. 
 
 " Albeit this doctor be now (1556), but too late, thoroughly known, yet it 
 shall be requisite that our posterity know what he was, and by his descrip- 
 tion see how nature hath shaped the outward parts to declare what was 
 within. This doctor hath a swart colour, hanging look, frowning brows, 
 eyes an inch within his head, a nose hooked like a buzzard, nostrils like a 
 horse, ever snuffing into the wind, a sparrow mouth, great paws like the 
 devil, talons on his feet like a gripe, two inches longer than the natural toes, 
 and so fixed with sinews, that he cannot abide to be touched, nor scarce suffer 
 them to touch the stones. And nature having thus shaped the form of an 
 old monster, it gave him a vengeable wit." Treatise of Politic Power, by 
 D. J P. B. R. W, edit. 1642. 
 
 7 Day and night.] This passage receives a striking illustration from a sen- 
 
282 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 " Wei, to be short with thee, what sayest thou to the blessed 
 sacrament of the altar I how believest thou in that ? My lord, 
 not as you beleve ; for I never read in the Scripture of any such 
 sacrament so called, and so unreverently to be hanged up in a 
 rope over a heap of stones : and that same to be worshipped of 
 the people, as God 8 . Wo be unto them that so do teach the 
 people to believe ! for they be false priests : believe them who 
 will ; for, truly, I will not. Thus have I been taught to believe. 
 By whom ? saith the bushop. Forsooth, even by Jesus Christ, 
 the high Bushop and Priest of our souls : who, by the offering up 
 of his own blessed body on the cross once for al, as St. Paul saith to 
 the Hebrews, and there shedding his most precious blood, hath 
 cleansed us from al our sins. And, I trust, by his death, to have 
 everlasting life. But how sayest thou, shameless heretic ! unto 
 the holy and blessed mass ? My lord, suffer me, I pray you, to 
 speak my conscience. I nother believe it to be holy, nor yet 
 blessed, but rather to be abhominable before God and man, and 
 the same to be accursed. And with that I kneeled down, and 
 held up my hands, looking up unto heaven, and said, in the pre- 
 sence of them all : Father of heaven and of earth, I most humbly 
 beseech thee to encrease my faith, and to help my unbeliefe, and 
 shortly cast doimi for ever that shamefull idol, the mass, even for 
 Jesus Christ's sake, I ask it, Amen. God gr aunt it for his mercy es 
 
 tence or two from William Tindal ; which however we give, in no temper of 
 harsh judgment against the piety of the distinguished monarch. 
 
 " King Henry V. built Syon, and the Charter-house of Shene on the other 
 side of the water, of such manner that lippe labour may never cease. For, 
 when the fryers of Syon ryng out, the nunnes beginne. And when the 
 nunnes ryng out of service, the monkes on the other side beginne. And 
 when they ring out, the fryers beginne agayne, and vexe themselves night 
 and day, and take payne for Gods sake : for which God must geve them 
 heaven." Exposition on the 6th chap, of S. Matthew; Works, ■p. 221. See 
 also vol. i. p. 444, n. 
 
 8 As God.^\ " The lady Jane " (Gray), " she whom the lord Guilford mar- 
 ried, when she was very young, at Newhall in Essex, at the lady Mary's " 
 (afterwards queen), " was by one lady Anne Wharton desired to walke, and 
 they passing by the chappel, the lady Wharton made low curtesie to the 
 popish sacrament hanging on the altar .- which when the lady Jane saw, she 
 marvelled why she did so, and asked her whether the lady Mary were there, 
 or not. Unto whom lady Wharton answered, No : but she said that she 
 made her curtesie to Him that made us all. Why, quoth the lady Jane, how 
 can He be there that made us all, and the baker made him ? — This her an- 
 swer coming to the lady Mary's eare_, she did never love her after, as is 
 credibly reported " Fox's Acts, vol. hi. 992. edit, 1640. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 283 
 
 sake, shortly to come to pas. I cry you mercy, sir, said the 
 bushop, how holy you are now ! Did you never say mass, I pray 
 you I Yes, my lord, that I have ; and I ask God mercy, and 
 most heartily forgivenes, for doing so wicked a deed. And will 
 you never say it again ? said the bushop. No, my lord, God 
 willing, never while I live, knowing that I do know, not to be 
 drawn asunder with wild horses. I trust that God wil not so give 
 me over, and leave me to my self. Then he cryed, Away with 
 him. It is the stubbornest knave that ever I talked with. 
 
 " Then Mr. Hungerford called for three or four of my lord's 
 men to wait upon him to the Marshalsea : and, by the way, as he 
 went, he mightily persuaded with me, that I should give over 
 mine heresies and wicked opinions, as he termed them, and he 
 wold be a mean for me unto my lord, and offered me to go back 
 again. I thanked him for his good wil, and desired him, that I 
 might go forward to the place appointed by my lord. Wei, saith 
 he, and there be no remedy, come on. I am sory for you. Then 
 came we to the Marshalsea, and the porter, called Brittain, 
 opened the door and let us in, saying, What have you brought 
 here, Mr. Hungerford ? An heretic I He sayd, Yea, and a 
 traitor too. No, said I, I am none. I am even as true a man 
 both to God and to the crown of England, as any of you both are, 
 or my lord, your master, either. Wei, said the porter, we shal 
 hamper you wel enough. Come on with me. Then the gentle- 
 man rounded him in the ear, and so went his ways. Then was I 
 brought unto a great block. Set up your feet here, master 
 heretic, said Brittain the porter ; and let me see how these 
 cramp-rings will become you. I am not too good, said I, to 
 wear these for the truth's sake, seing that Jesus Christ dyed for 
 my sake. They are welcome unto me with al my heart. For by 
 much tribulation we must enter into the kingdom of God. Than 
 he took a great hammer in his hand, and did set them on, and 
 that surely. Then he brought me to my lodging, a place called 
 Boner's colehouse : there he put me in, and locked the door upon 
 me, saying, he was commanded to keep me as a close prisoner, 
 and that no man might speak with me. Content, said I, and yet 
 wil I speak with one, I trust, every day, and ask you no leave. 
 Who is that ? said he : wold I might know him. So wold I, 
 truly : then were you a great deal nearer to the kingdom of God 
 than you are now. Repent therefore your papistry, Mr. Brittain, 
 
284 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 and believe the gospel ; so shal you be sure to be saved, els never. 
 So he shook his head at me, and went his ways." 
 
 And here, for a while, we leave this poor minister of Christ a 
 captive in the Marshalsea, where people came in thick and three- 
 fold for religion. To this prison the bishop of Winchester used 
 now and then to send his alms. About ten days after Mountain 
 was committed, Brooks, the bishop's almoner, came hither with 
 his master's alms-basket : but with a charge from the bishop to 
 the porter, that not a scrap of it should be given unto the here- 
 tics ; and that if he heard they had any share in it, that prison 
 should never have it again as long as he lived. Brooks, departing 
 out of the prison, beheld a piece of Scripture, that was painted 
 over the door in the time of king Edward's reign ; What have we 
 here \ said he ; a piece of heresy I I command you, in my lord's 
 name, that it be clean put out against I come again. For if I 
 find it here, my lord shall know it, by holy mass. 
 
 Let us now look again upon Thomas Mountain, whom we left 
 in the Marshalsea. To him and the rest that lay there for reli- 
 gion, Wyat 9 , being in South wark, sent his chaplain, offering to 
 set them at liberty, (but none else,) if they desired it. But either 
 so ready were they to stand in a good cause, and to maintain the 
 truth, leaving their cause in God's hand, or so unwilling to do 
 any thing that might seem to give countenance to his rebellion, 
 that they sent him a civil refusal with thanks. With which 
 answer they understood Wyat was weU pleased, as report was 
 afterwards made to them. 
 
 This same Lent there came unto Mountain, Dr. Chadsey 1 , Dr. 
 Pendleton, Mr. Udal, parson Pyttis, and one Wakelyn, a petty 
 canon of Paul's. All these laboured Mountain very sore for to 
 recant : " which if he would do, my lord chancellor," said Chad- 
 sey to him, " would deliver you, I dare say ; and you shall have 
 as good livings as ever you had, and better." To whom he an- 
 swered, " I would not buy my liberty, nor yet my lord's favour, 
 so dear, as to forsake my good God, as some of you have done : 
 the price whereof you are like one day to feel, if you repent not 
 in time. God turn your hearts, and make you of a better mind. 
 
 9 Wyat.] In his rebellion, a.d. 1553—4. Jan. and Feb. 
 1 Dr. Chadsey.] William Cheadsey. See vol. ii. p. 556, n. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 285 
 
 Fare you well ; you have lost your mark ; for I am not he you 
 look for. And so we parted. 11 Dr. Martyn also did one time 
 send for him to come speak with him at the bishop of Winches- 
 ter's house, offering him many good livings, if he would submit 
 himself unto the said bishop. To which he answered, " If I 
 should go about to please men, I know not how soon my Maker 
 would take me away. For a double-hearted man is unconstant 
 in all his ways. I trust that your sweet balms therefore shall 
 never break my head. And seeing that I have begun in the 
 Spirit, God forbid that I should now end in the flesh. 11 Hearing 
 this, he parted from, him in a great fury ; and going out of his 
 chamber, he sware a great oath, saying, that he was as crafty an 
 heretic knave as ever he talked with, and that he did nothing 
 but mock at my lord. " Thou shalt gain nothing by it, I warrant 
 thee, 11 said he : " Keeper, have him away, and look straitly to 
 him, I counsel you, till that you know further of my lord's 
 pleasure." 
 
 These prisoners had got among them an abusive description of 
 the person of the prince of Spain, and something reflecting also 
 upon the queen and the match : as indeed there were many libels 
 dispersed against it, as going against the grain of the English 
 nation. It was discovered and informed, that a copy of this 
 description was among the heretic prisoners ; and Mountain was 
 reported to be the composer of it : whereas he had it from a 
 friend, and one Stonyng transcribed it. Whereupon sir Tho. 
 Baker, sir Tho. Moyl, and sir Tho. Holdcroft, kt. marshal, sat in 
 commission within the Tower, to examine Mountain, and three 
 more, about it. They utterly denied they were the authors of it. 
 Then, sir Rich. Southwel, " To the rack, to the rack with them : 
 serve them like heretics and traitors, as they be :" and suddenly 
 fell fast asleep as he sat at the board. Afterward, upon examina- 
 tion, when one of them had asserted whence he had it, and Sto- 
 nyng acknowledged he wrote it out ; then they were all locked 
 up every man by himself, and Stonyng stayed behind, and was 
 had down to the rack, and laid upon it, and so pulled that he 
 began to crack under the arm-pits, and other parts of his body : 
 and then was taken off, and put in a brake of iron, his neck, 
 hands, and feet, and so he stood all night against a wall, and the 
 next day taken out again. And thus continuing prisoners in the 
 Tower a quarter of a year, the council ordered them to be sent to 
 the Marshalsea again, where they were before. What afterwards 
 
286 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 became of Mountain, and of his removal to the gaol at Cambridge, 
 we shall hear under the next year. 
 
 We left Mountain in the Marshalsea. But being reported to 
 have been with the duke of Northumberland in Cambridge, when 
 he went to oppose queen Mary, it was thought convenient by 
 chancellor Gardiner to send him to be tried at the assizes there. 
 Of whose journey thither, and what befel him, and his deliverance 
 after much trouble, I had rather the reader should take it from 
 Mountain's own narration, which was as follows : 
 
 " There [in the Marshalsea] I remained, until such tyme as 
 my lord chancellor sent a writ to remove me from thence to 
 Cambridge castel. And over night I had warning to prepare my 
 self against the next day in the morning. Short warning I had, 
 but there was no remedy. In the morning, I made me ready 
 betimes, and reckoned with my keeper ; went down and took my 
 leave of all my fellow-prisoners, with the rest of my friends, 
 moving them and exhorting them, as the time did serve, to be 
 constant to the truth, to serve God and fear him, and to be obe- 
 dient unto the death, and not to resist 2 the higher powers ; having 
 always with you the testimony of a good conscience ; believing 
 that Jesus of Nazareth was crucified for your sins, letting all other 
 trash and trumpery go : yea, and though an angel should come 
 from heaven, and preach any other gospel unto you, than that 
 which we have preached already in the days of king Edward, be- 
 lieve him not, but hold him accursed. For there is a way which 
 some men think to be right, but the end thereof leadeth unto 
 death. Christ is therefore your only way and mean unto God the 
 Father. He is truth and life. He is alone our mediator and ad- 
 vocate, sitting at the right hand of his Father. It is he, as St. 
 Paule saith, that is our only redemption, salvation, justification, 
 and reconciliation. Take you heed, therefore, my dear brethren, 
 lest you be abused and led away from the truth by false prophets. 
 Let them not make you to shoot at a wrong mark. For they 
 
 2 And not to resist.'] " My name I wryte not for causes. You know it well 
 enough. Lyke the letter never the worse. Commend me to all our good 
 brethren and sisters in the Lord. Howsoever you do, be obedient to the 
 higher powers ; that is, in no point, either in hand or tongue, rebell ; but 
 rather, if they command that which with good conscience you cannot obey, 
 lay your head on the block, and suffer whatsoever they shall do or say. By 
 pacience possesse your soules." Bradford in Coverdale's Letters of the 
 Martyrs, p. 293, 4. edit. 1564. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 287 
 
 only labour to make shipwrack of your faith, and to bring- you to 
 perdition. You see what a sort of grievous wolves are already 
 entred in among Christ's flock to devour them. 
 
 " Stay there, sir, I pray you, and make an end, said the under- 
 marshal ; you have talked long enough, I trow, if that be good. 
 To whom I said, sir, I thank you most heartily for your gentle- 
 ness, in that you have so patiently suffered me freely thus to 
 speak, and to take my leave of this house. I trust I have not 
 spoken any thing here in your presence, that hath offended either 
 God, or any good man. Wei, said he, dispatch, I pray you ; for 
 the writ is come, and they tary for you at the door. With that 
 I fell prostrate to the ground, and said, heavenly Father, if 
 it be thy blessed will and pleasure, deliver me out of this trouble, 
 and suffer me not to be tempted above my strength, I beseech 
 thee ; but in the midst of the temptation, make such a way for 
 my deliverance, as shall be most to thy glory, my comfort, and 
 the edifying of my brethren. Nevertheless, thy wil be don, and 
 not mine. Give me patience, Father, for Christ's sake. To 
 this they al said, Amen. So I kissed the earth, and rose up, 
 bidding them al farewell, desiring them to pray for me, and not 
 to forget what I had said unto them, as they would answer 
 afore God. 
 
 " Then went I out of the doors, finding there, between the 
 gates, six tal men in blew coats, with swords and bucklers and 
 javelins in their hands. And one of them brought unto me a 
 gelding, desiring me to light on him quickly. For the day is far 
 spent, said he. Content I am so to do ; and being on horseback, 
 one, of good wil, brought me a cup of wine to comfort me with. 
 So I took it, and drank to all the people that were present there, 
 and thanked them al heartily for their gentlenes. The under- 
 marshal then took me fast by the hand, and rounded me in the 
 ear, saying thus, sir, I am commanded by my lord chancellor to 
 charge you, in the king and queen's name, that you do keep your 
 tongue as you do ride thorow the city, and quietly to pas the 
 same, as you wil answer to the contrary before the council. 
 And thus much more I say unto you, I fear I shal hear of this 
 day's work for your sake. Nevertheles, God strengthen you in 
 that same truth whereunto he hath called you : for I perceive, 
 and also believe, that you are in the right way. Fare you wel, 
 for I dare stand no longer with you. Pray for me, and I wil 
 7 
 
288 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 pray for you. And thus we parted at ix. of the clock in the 
 forenoon. 
 
 " Then three of them rid afore me, and the other three 
 behind me, til I came to Ware : and then we alighted at the 
 sign of the crown ; and I was brought into a fair parlar, a great 
 fire made afore me, and a table covered. They asked me, if that 
 I were not weary and a hungred ? Not greatly, said I. Wei, 
 said they, cal for what you wil, and you shal have it, if it be to be 
 gotten for gold ; for so are we commaunded ; and be of good 
 cheer, for God's sake : I trust you shal have none other cause. 
 So down I sat at the board, said grace, and made, as I thought, 
 a good meal ; and, so far as I remember, the reckoning came to 
 an eight or nine shillings, beside our horsemeat. So grace being 
 said, and the table taken up, the chiefest of these six serving-men 
 said unto me, sir, how are you minded now 1 any otherwise than 
 you were when you came out of London ? No truly, said I : I 
 thank God I am even the same man now that I was then ; and I 
 trust in God so to remain unto the end, or els I would be sory, 
 and also ashamed. And I tel you true, that / am not ashamed 
 of the gospel of Jesus Christ ; for it is the power of God unto salva- 
 tion to as many as do believe. And to tel you further, if this 
 gospel he hid, it is hid from those that shal perish ; for unto the 
 good it is the savour of life unto life, and to the wicked and 
 ungodly it is the savour of death unto death. Take you al heed 
 therefore, dearly beloved, beware in time, lest both you and your 
 teachers have their portion in the fiery lake among the hypocrits, 
 where there is toeeping, wayling, and gnashing of teeth ; wheras the 
 worm of conscience shall never dy, but you to dwel in pain so long 
 as God raigneth in glory. ! what should it profit a man to 
 have this whole world at wil, and to leese his own soul I and when 
 it is lost, wherewithal wil you redeem it again I I tel you, this is 
 no massing matter ; neither yet wil any pardons, purgatory, or 
 pilgrimages serve your turn. No, and my lord chancellor, or the 
 pope himself should say mas for one of you, and sing trentals 
 for you, it would not go for payment before God : for, as the pro- 
 phet David saith in the psalm, there is no man that can make 
 agreement to God for his brother : he must let that alone ; for it cost 
 more than so. And, if one man sin against another, days-men 
 may be judges ; but if a man sin against the Lord, who will be his 
 days-man f You are dearly bought, saith St. Peter, not with 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 289 
 
 corruptible gold and silver, pearl or precious stone, but by the most 
 precious and innocent bloud-shedding of Jesus Christ, the only 
 begotten Son of God. 
 
 " Then said they one to another, Never let us talk any longer 
 with him. It is but lost labour. You se that he is at a point. 
 There is no good to be don of him. I perceive that he will dy in 
 his opinions. Yea, said I, I trust in God so : for it is written, 
 Happy and blessed are al they that dy in the Lord ; for they shal 
 be certain and sure of a joyful resurrection. Arise therefore, I 
 pray you, and let us be going. So to horseback we went ; a great 
 number of people being in the yard and in the streets, to se and 
 behold me the poor prisoner, that came from London. Every 
 man spake their fancy ; and some brought me wine to comfort 
 me with : for the which I gave them most hearty thanks, de- 
 siring them al to pray for me, and I would pray for them. And 
 thus, with tears of all hands, we parted from Ware ; and so came 
 to Royston to our bed. Wheras they made me great cheer, and 
 spared for no cost. 
 
 " Then they once again did assault me, desiring me to write 
 my mind to my lord chancellor, or to some other of the council, 
 whom I would, and they would deliver it with speed : and if that 
 you wil so do, we wil send one of our company to cary the same, 
 and we wil tary here stil, while that he bring word again what the 
 council's pleasure is. To whom I answered, I thank you for your 
 good wil. I intend never to write unto any of the council, while 
 I live, for this matter. And therefore, I pray you, content your- 
 selves, and cease your suite so often attempted, for you do but 
 strive against the stream : for I se that you are not with Christ, 
 but against Christ. You savour of earthly things, and not of 
 heavenly. You go about to hinder my health and salvation laid 
 up in Christ, and to pluck down what God hath builded. You 
 know not what you do : and therefore once again I pray you 
 heartily, leave off, and take in good part what I have said already, 
 and so judge al to the best. Wei, sayd they one to another, it 
 were good that my lord chancellor did know al his sayings. One 
 of us must tel him by word as wel as we can. They were not yet 
 agreed then who should tel the tale. Then desired they me to go 
 up to my lodging ; where there was a great fire made ready 
 against I came, and al other things very sweet and clean. So, in 
 the name of God, to bed I went : and al they six watched me 
 that night at the doors, being fast locked upon me, and they 
 vol. in. u 
 
290 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 keeping the keys themselves. They might go out, but no man 
 could come in to them without their leave. 
 
 " In the morning they called me very early, and willed me with 
 speed to make me ready to horseback : for, said they, we must 
 ride to the high sheriff's to dinner. Who is that, said I, and 
 where doth he dwel \ Eight miles beyond Huntington, said they, 
 and his name is sir Oliver Leader, a man of much worship, and 
 one that keepeth a good house. The poor shal fair the better 
 therby, said I. So when we came to Huntington, they made 
 me to drink ; and we came to the sheriff's house even as the 
 tables were covered. Then they hearing the prisoner was come 
 from London, there was no smal ado. Word was caryed to the 
 church where sir Oliver was at mass : and it was no need to en- 
 treat him to come ; for, with speed, both he and my lady his wife 
 departed out of the church, and the parish followed them like a 
 sort of sheep, staring and wondering at me. The sheriff gently 
 took me by the hand, and led me into a fair parlar, desiring me 
 to stand to the fire, and to warm me : for we were al thorow wet 
 with raine, snow, and hayle. Then to dinner we went, and great 
 cheer I had, with many welcomes, and oftentimes drank to, both 
 by the sheriff himself, and the rest, his friends. 
 
 " When dinner was done, into the parlar I was called ; and a 
 great sort of gentlemen being there set on the one side, and gen- 
 tlewomen on the other side, with my lady the sheriffs wife, then 
 Mr. sheriff said unto the knight marshal's men, Where is the 
 writ that you have brought as touching the receit of this pri- 
 soner ? Here it is, sir, said one of them. So he received it : 
 and when he had read it, he took me by the hand again, and 
 said, that I was welcome. I thanked him for his gentle friend- 
 ship. Then called he for a pair of indentures. So they were 
 brought in and read. That don, one of them was given to the 
 knight marshal's man, and the other the sheriff kept. 
 
 " Then the knight marshal's man took me by the hand, and 
 said to the sheriff, sir, I do here, in the presence of al these 
 people, deliver this prisoner unto you, and your mastership from 
 henceforth to stand charged with him : and my master, sir Tho- 
 mas Holdcroft, the knight marshal, doth acquit himself of the 
 said prisoner, called Thomas Mountain. And with that he deli- 
 vered him both me and the indenture. Then the sheriff said 
 unto him, I do here receive that same prisoner so called, and dis- 
 charge your master of him ; and so took me by the hand, and 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 291 
 
 delivered unto him his indenture. All this was done with great 
 solemnity. Then was there a cup of wine called for, and the 
 sheriff began unto me, and willed me to drink to the marshal's 
 men ; and so I did. Then they took their leave of the sheriff, 
 and so went their ways ; bidding me farewel ; saying unto me, 
 There is remedy enough yet, Mr. Mountain, if that you will take 
 heed in time. God be with you al, said I, and I thank you : have 
 me commended, I pray you, unto your master, and to the rest of 
 al my friends. And so we parted. 
 
 " Then the sheriff caused four or five horse to be made ready. 
 In the mean time he caused one of his men to make ready the 
 warrant to the keeper of Cambridge castel. Nevertheles, my 
 lady his wife laboured very earnestly to her husband for me, that 
 I might not go to Cambridge castel, being so vile a prison, but 
 that I might remain in their own house, as a prisoner. Madam, 
 said he, I pray you be contented. If I should so do, I know not 
 how it would be taken. You know not so much as I do in this 
 matter. But what friendship I can shew him, he shal surely 
 have it for your sake, and for his own too ; for I have known him 
 long, and am very sory for his trouble. So I thanked him for his 
 gentlenes. By this time al things were in a readiness. Then 
 he himself, and my lady, brought me to the utter gate : he 
 willed me to be set on his own gelding ; gave me a cup of wine ; 
 took me by the hand, and bad me farewel, desiring me to be of 
 good cheer. 
 
 "So to Cambridge I came : and at the town's end there met 
 me one Kenrick, who a little before had been a prisoner in the 
 Marshalsea, as I my self was. But our causes not like : his was 
 plain felony, and so proved ; and mine was treason and heresy, as 
 they called it. ! Mr. Mountain, sayd he, with a lowd voice, 
 what makes you here ? I perceive now that it is true that I have 
 heard. What is that 1 said I. Truly, said he, that you be come 
 hither to be burned. This is a sharp salutation, Mr. Kenrick, 
 said I, and it is more than I do know of: and if it be so, God 
 strengthen me in his truth, and his wil be done upon me, for I 
 trust that I am his. Then rid we into the town to an inn called 
 the Griffin, because the keeper was not at home : where I 
 alighted, and went up to a chamber, my head being than some- 
 what troubled with Kenrick's sodain salutation afore mentioned. 
 I called Mr. sheriff's men, and said unto them, Avoyd the people, 
 I pray you, out of the chamber, and lock the doors, for I have 
 
 u 2 
 
292 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 somewhat to say unto you. When this was done, I sat down, 
 and said unto them, Dear friends, a question I have here to move 
 unto you, wherein I shal desire you to be plain with me, and not 
 to dissemble, even as you wil answer afore God at the last day ; 
 afore whom both you and I shal stand, and there to render up our 
 accounts. Tel me therfore, I pray you, what order hath Mr. 
 sheriff taken with you, as touching the day and time when I 
 shall suffer, and what kind of death it is that I shall die : and in 
 so doing, you shall much pleasure me, and cause me to be in a 
 great readiness whensoever I shall be called. Then one of them, 
 whose name was Calton, said unto me, Sir, you need not to fear ; 
 for if there were any such thing, you should have knowledge of 
 it, as meet it were : but our master willed us, and also com- 
 maunded us, that we should gently use you, and also commaunded 
 the keeper to do the same. 
 
 " Then called they for meat and wine ; and when we had wel 
 refreshed us, we went up to the castel, where they called for the 
 keeper ; but he was not within. Then delivered they the warrant 
 unto the keeper's wife, saying thus, Goodwife Charlys, my master 
 hath sent your husband a prisoner here, and his pleasure is, that 
 you should entreat him wel, and se that he lack nothing, and also 
 to have the liberty of the yard. And so took they their leave of 
 me, and went their ways. Then the keeper's wife led me up 
 through the sessions hal, and there she locked me up under four 
 or five locks : and at night, very late, the keeper came home, and 
 up he came unto me, I being in bed, and said unto me, Sir, you 
 are welcome hither : are you come to be nursed ? To whom I 
 said, I am sent hither unto this jayl by the queen's council ; and 
 what you are, I know not as yet : I think that you be the keeper. 
 So I am indeed, said he, and that shal you know or it be long. 
 Wel, I trust, Mr. keeper, to find favour at your hand ; and I 
 beseech you be good unto me, for I have lain long in prison. 
 What is your name ? said he. My name is Thomas Mountain, 
 said I. Nay, said he, you have another name. Not that I do 
 know of, said I. Then he looked in my purse what mony I had, 
 and took it with him ; also my coat, my boots, and spurs ; and 
 so bad me good night. And I said, Good night, mine host. I 
 am content, said he, to be your host to night, to morrow you shal 
 have a new. 
 
 " Here I called to my remembrance the salutations given unto 
 me at the town's end by the aforenamed Kenrick. So I rise up, 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 293 
 
 cast my cloke about me, and kneeled down, crying out unto 
 Almighty God, desiring him of his great infinite mercy and good- 
 ness, for Jesus Christ's sake, to comfort me with his holy Spirit 
 in that agony, and not to forsake me in mine old age, being so 
 sore assaulted of the subtil devil, flattering world, and the weak 
 flesh, that I had wel nigh slipt, as David the holy prophet said. 
 And when the dead time of the night came, nature requiring rest, 
 and I feeling in my self in short time so great quietnes, through 
 the mighty mercies of my Lord God, who had sent me so sweet a 
 calm after so cruel and stormy a tempest, said thus, Soli Deo 
 honor et gloria : the Lord's name be praised, from the rising up 
 of the sun until the going down of the same ; and into thy mer- 
 ciful hands do I commend my soul, trusting not to dy, but to live 
 for ever in the land of the living. For thy Spirit, Lord, hath 
 so certified me, that whether I live or dy, stand or fal, I am 
 thine ; and therfore thy blessed wil be don upon me. This don, 
 I layd me down upon my bed, and slept until five a clock in the 
 morning. 
 
 " And then the keeper came and opened the door, bad me 
 good morrow, and asked me, And I were ready ? Wherunto ? 
 said I. To suffer death, said the keeper. What kind of death, 
 said I, and when shal it be ? Your time is neer at hand, said he ; 
 and that is to be drawn and hanged as a traitor, and burnt as an 
 heretic : and this must be don even this foornoon. Look wel to 
 your self therfore, and say that you be friendly used. Your friend- 
 ship, Mr. Charlys, is but hard and scarce, in giving me this Scar- 
 borow warning 3 : but give me leave, I pray you, friendly to talk 
 with you, and be not offended with what I shal say unto you. 
 This tale that you have told me, is it true indeed \ Yea, said he, 
 and that you are like for to know : dispatch therfore, I pray you, 
 with speed. Contented I am with al my heart so to do. Where 
 is the writ of execution ? let me se it, I pray you. I have none, 
 said he : this is more than needs ; for I am to be trusted, and it 
 were for a greater matter than this. Sir, I pray you, be con- 
 
 3 This Scarborow warning.'] " That is, no warning at all ; but a sudden sur- 
 prise, when a mischief is felt before it is suspected." Ray's Proverbs, p. 272. 
 edit. 1813. If Ray's account be correct, who assigns the origin of this pro- 
 verb, to the sudden seizure of Scarborough castle, in 1557, it would follow, 
 that this narrative was not composed till three or four years, at the least, after 
 the troubles described, or that this particular clause was a subsequent inser- 
 tion, borrowed from the popular voice of the day. 
 
29 i THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 tented, for in this thing I will not trust you, because it is a matter 
 of life and death it standeth me upon. Is the high sheriff, sir 
 Oliver Leader, come in the town to se execution ? No, said he. 
 Is the under-sheriff, his deputy, here to se it ? No, said he. Is 
 there any private commandment come from the queers council, 
 or els any letters sent of late for that purpose ? No, said he : but 
 you do al this for no cause els than to prolong the time. No, said 
 I : as I am born to dy, contented I am so to do, when God wil ; 
 but to be made away after such slight, I would be very loth. And 
 therefore, if that you have nothing to show for your discharge, 
 according as I have required of you, I tel you true that I will not 
 dy. Take you good heed therfore to your self, and look that I 
 miscary not : for if that ought come unto me but good, you and 
 yours are like to know the price of it ; be you wel assured thereof. 
 When did you se any man put to death before he was condemned 
 to dy ? That is true, said he ; and are you not condemned I No, 
 said I, that am I not, neither yet ever arraigned at any sessions. 
 Then, said he, I have been greatly misenformed. I cry you 
 mercy ; for I had thought that you had been both arraigned and 
 also condemned to dy, being sent hither for to suffer in this place, 
 because that you were here against the queen with the duke of 
 Northumberland. Wel, said I, those matters have been already 
 sufficiently answered before your betters. 
 
 " But I pray you, sir, and a man might ask you, whose man 
 are you, or to whom do you belong 1 Mary, said he, I am not 
 ashamed of my master : I would thou shouldst know it, as thou 
 art. My lord chancellor of England is my master, and I am his 
 man. I thought such a matter, said I. The old proverbe is 
 true, I perceive ; for Such a master, such a servant. And is this 
 my lord of Winchester's livery that you wear now ? Yea, said 
 he. And is this the best service you can do my lord your mas- 
 ter ? Fy, for shame ! Fy ! Wil you follow now the bloudy steps 
 of that wicked man your master ; who is unworthy, before God I 
 speak it, both of the name and place that he hath, and is called 
 unto ? What should move you for to handle me after this sharp 
 sort, as you have don ; so spitefully, being here not yet three 
 days under your keeping ? Wil you become a tormentor of God's 
 people and prophets \ Wil you now cease from killing of bullocks, 
 calves, and sheep, which is your occupation, being a butcher, and 
 give over your self most cruelly to serve your master's turn in 
 shedding of innocent bloud I O man ! with what a heavy heart 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 295 
 
 may you lay yourself to sleep at night, if that God of his great 
 mercy do suffer you to live so long, in this your so wicked 
 attempt and enterprize ! I speak not this of any hatred that I 
 bear unto you, as God knoweth my heart ; but I speak it of 
 good wil, that you might be called unto a better remembrance 
 and knowledge of your duty, both towards God and your Chris- 
 tian brother. 
 
 " Let it therfore repent you, dear brother keeper, and know 
 how dangerous a thing it is for a man to fal into the hands of the 
 living God, and how it is said, that bloud requireth bloud. And 
 if you wil not believe me, set that terrible example of cursed Cain 
 before your eyes, who slew his own dear brother Abel most unna- 
 turally, like a beastly man ; and afterward wandered up and down 
 like a vagabond on the face of the earth, seeking rest, peace, and 
 quietnes, and could never attain unto it : so that at the last, in 
 most desperate words, he burst forth and said, ! wretch that I 
 am ! I said unto the Lord, when he called me to account for my 
 brother's death, and answered, that I was not his keeper. But 
 shortly after I perceived that the shedding his bloud cryed to God 
 for vengeance to fal upon me for so doing : and now I perceive 
 that my sins be greater than the mercy of God is able to forgive. 
 If this wil not move your hard and stony heart to repentance, then 
 think of that traitor Judas, which, for lucre sake, betrayed his 
 own master, as he confessed himself, when the worm of conscience 
 troubled him, saying to the high priest, / have hetrayed the inno- 
 cent bloud, take, there is money, for I will none of it. And then it 
 was too late : so to shorten his own days, he most desperately 
 went and hung himself ; so that he burst asunder in the midst, 
 his bowels hanging about his belly. most terrible examples ! 
 left written in the holy Scriptures, that we therby might take 
 heed and beware never to do the like, lest we speed in reward 
 as they did. From the which God defend us, for Jesus Christ's 
 sake. 
 
 " Amen, said the keeper, with weeping tears. And, sir, I 
 beseech you once again, even for God's sake, to forgive me ; and 
 I ask God heartily mercy for the great mischief that I purposed 
 in my heart against you. I perceive that you, and such other as 
 you, be other maner of men than we and our betters take you to 
 be. I perceive that the blind doth eat many a fly. God, and it 
 be his blessed will, make me one of your sort ; and look that what 
 I can do for you, you shall be assured of it. Come down with me, 
 
 7 
 
296 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 I pray you, into the yard. So I went with him ; and when he 
 came down, al the yard was ful of people. What meaneth this 
 people ? said I to the keeper. Al these are come, said he, to se 
 you suffer death. There be some here that are come as far as 
 Hengston ; but I trust their coming shal be in vain : be you of 
 good cheer. Then go your way, said I, and gently desire them 
 for to depart, and tel them, it is no reason any man should suffer 
 death before that he be condemned ; and so you shall easily avoyd 
 them, and I wil go up again til you have done. 
 
 " When they were al gon, the keeper called me down to dine 
 with him at his own table. And dinner being ended, we fell in 
 talk again ; and so, from time to time, had many conferences 
 together ; and I began to grow in great credit with him ; inso- 
 much, that whensoever he rid forth about any business, he com- 
 mitted al the charge of the whole house unto me, prisoners and 
 al ; and laboured unto the high sheriff for me, that I might be 
 delivered. Notwithstanding, I remained there prisoner half a 
 year in much misery, having sometime meat, and sometime none: 
 yea, and many times glad, when I might get a peny loaf and my 
 glas ful of fair water up to my lodging, being fast locked up every 
 night. And at midnight alway, when they searched the pri- 
 soners'' rooms, then one should come and knock at my door, and 
 ask me, if I were within. To whom I answered always, Here I 
 am, Mr. keeper. Good night then, said he : and so they would 
 go their ways. 
 
 " Now on a certain day, being mery, he brought home with him 
 to se me divers honest men of the town ; among whom there was 
 one that I never saw before, nor he me, called Mr. Segar, a beer- 
 brewer, dwelling at Magdalen-bridg ; whose heart God had opened 
 above the rest to shew mercy unto me : for he knew that the 
 keeper would do much at his request. So that, or ever he went 
 away, he promised him payment for my diet, desiring him to shew 
 me favour for his sake, and I wil be bound for him he shal be true 
 prisoner. Al this pleased Charlys the keeper wel : and it was no 
 grief at al to me, to hear this bargain made between them : for 
 otherwise, said I, it was not unlike, but that I should have pe- 
 rished here for lack of comfort. And here is not to be forgotten 
 of my pai't, the mighty and fatherly providence of God, who never 
 faileth any man that truly puts his trust in him. Who can kil 
 him, Mr. Charlys, whom God wil keep alive? may I say now: 
 and who can deliver him whom God wil destroy ? His great 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 297 
 
 power delivered me once out of the lions' den, as he did his holy 
 prophet Daniel : so I trust that he wil deliver me here out of al 
 my troubles, if he so se it good ; if not, his wil be don. And 
 thus we parted for that time ; my keeper being glad of these good 
 assurances ; I taking patiently mine indurance and my surety, 
 hoping for my deliverance. 
 
 After this, within short time, the high sheriff sent for me home 
 to his house beyond Huntington, to se whether I would relent or 
 no ; telling me, that he had written up to the council for me, and 
 that it was their pleasure that I should be delivered, if that I 
 would be a conformable man to the queen's proceedings, and for- 
 sake heresy, or els to remain in prison until the next sessions of 
 gaol delivery. For your good-will do I thank your mastership 
 most heartily ; and wel contented I am so to remain as a prisoner, 
 rather than to give over my faith for this vain life, which is but 
 short. Wel, said he, I perceive that you are no changeling : you 
 shal therfore return to the place from whence you came, and there 
 abide your trial. So we took our leave of him, and came our ways 
 back again to Huntington ; and there we lay al that night, I 
 having upon -one of mine armes a great braslet of iron, of four 
 fingers broad, fast locked on, and a fine chain of three yards long 
 joyned thereunto. And being bid to supper of one Thomas 
 Whype, merchant of London, with others, my keeper was desired 
 to ease me for the time, and they would be bound for me, and he 
 to be wel recompenced for so doing. This desire of my friends 
 was scarce wel liked of my keeper, because they were Londoners ; 
 and graunt it he would not in no wise. So when supper was don, 
 to our chamber we went ; and anon comes in a smith, with a 
 hammer and a great staple. Make you ready, said the keeper, I 
 pray you, and go to bed. So I layd me down upon my bed. 
 Then he called the smith unto him, and said, Make fast the 
 staple and the chain together, and drive them fast in to some 
 part of the bedsted : for I have heard, saide, Fast bind, fast find. 
 Then he looked behind al the painted cloths, to se if there were 
 any mo doors into the chamber than one. That don, he locked 
 the door, and cast the key out of the window to the good man of 
 the house, desiring him to keep it safe til the morning. Smal 
 rest I took that night : I was so sore wrung about my wrist, 
 that the blood was ready to spin out at my fingers ends. So, 
 earlv in the morning we rise, and took our horse, and came to 
 
298 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 Cambridge castel to dinner : and then my braslet was taken off 
 mine arme. 
 
 " In August following was the sessions. Unto the which came 
 my lord chief justice of England ; one that before was recorder of 
 London, and called Mr. Brook. With him there sat sir Thomas 
 Dier, sir Clement Higham, sir Oliver Leader, high sheriff, Mr. 
 Griffin, the queen's solicitor, Mr. Burgain, and a number of gentle- 
 men mo. Now when they were come to the sessions hal, and there 
 set, the keeper was commaunded to bring in his prisoners. I being 
 first called for by name, then on went my braslet again ; and there a 
 priest, called Thomas Willyard, vicar of Babram, was fast locked 
 unto me. We twain went foremost, and stood at the bar. Then said 
 my lord chief justice unto me, sir, what make you here ? Are you not 
 a Londoner I Yes, and it like your lordship. How long have you 
 been prisoner ? Half a year, my lord. Who sent you hither ? For- 
 sooth, my lord, that did the council. Then said the high sheriff, 
 My lord, this is the man that I told your lordship of. I beseech 
 you be good lord unto him, for he hath been as quiet a prisoner 
 as ever came within this jayl, and hath used himself as honestly 
 towards his keeper. You speak wel for him, said my lord. 
 Stand aside a while, till you be called. In the mean time 
 Mr. Griffin had a cast at me, saying thus, Thou art both a 
 traitor and an heretic. No, and it like your worship, I am 
 neither of both. Is not thy name Mountain ? Yes, forsooth, I 
 will never deny it. And art not thou he that my lord chancellor 
 sent hither with a writ ? I am the same man. Wel, said he, if 
 thou be not hanged I have marvel : thou wilt scape narrowly, I 
 believe. Sir, I perceive that thou are my heavy friend : I beseech 
 you be good master unto me : I have layn this three [quarters of 
 a] year in prison, in irons. Never was there any man that laid 
 any thing to my charge. Then he called for the writ : to whom 
 the high sheriff said, that he had forgotten to bring it with him. 
 O ! wel, said sir Oliver, you are a good man, I warrant you. This 
 man was not brought hither for building of churches, I dare say, 
 nor yet for saying of our lady-psalter. Indeed, sir, these be things 
 that I cannot wel like of. 
 
 " Then my lord chief justice called me to the bar again, and 
 caused proclamation to be made, that whosoever could lay ought 
 to my charge, to come in, and he should be heard, or els the 
 prisoner to stand at his deliverance. This was don thrice, and 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 299 
 
 no man came in to give evidence against me. Then said my 
 lord chief justice unto the whole bench, I se no cause why but 
 that this man may be delivered upon sureties, to be bound to 
 appear at the next sessions, here holden, of gaol delivery : for 
 you se that there is no man cometh in to lay any thing to his 
 charge. We cannot but by the law deliver him, proclamation 
 being once made, and no man coining in against him. What say 
 you, Mr. Mountain, can you put in sureties here before the 
 queen's justices to appear before us here at the next sessions ? 
 And if that you can so do, pay the charges of the house, and God 
 be with you. If not, then must you needs remain still, until the 
 next sessions. What say you ? have you any sureties ready I 
 No, and it like your lordship, I have none ready : but if it please 
 you to be so good lord unto me as to give me leave, I trust in God 
 to find sureties. Wei, said my lord, go your ways ; make as good 
 speed as you can, for we must away. Then he commanded the 
 keeper to strike off my irons. That don, I was turned out of the 
 gate to seek my venture, without any keeper at al, go where I 
 would. And when I came abroad, I was so sore amazed, that I 
 knew not where to become. At last I took the way into the 
 town, and there I met a man unknown to me, who was not a little 
 joyful when he saw me at liberty, saying unto me, Are you clean 
 discharged from your bonds \ No, said I, I lack two sureties. 
 Truly, said he, I will be one, God willing : and I wil se if that I 
 can get another to be bound with me. So we met with another 
 honest man, called Mr. Blunt. 
 
 " And having these twain, I gave thanks to God for them, and 
 with speed returned back again to the castel. And as I went, 
 there met me two Essex men, which came to seek me themselves, 
 to enter into bonds for me. I gave them most hearty thanks for 
 their gentle offer, and told them that God had raised up a couple 
 for me already. We are glad of it, said they ; yet we will go with 
 you, lest you do lack. And as I entred into the castel-yard, the 
 judges were arising ; and they seing me coming, sat down again. 
 Then said my lord chief justice, Have you brought in your sure- 
 ties ? Yea, and it like your lordship : here they be. Let me se 
 them, said he. Then they al four stood forth, and shewed them- 
 selves unto my lord. He said unto them, Are you contented to 
 enter into bonds for this man ? Yea, my lord, said they, if it 
 please you to take us. Wei, said he, two of you shal serve. 
 There were standing by two brethren, and they hearing my lord 
 
300 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 say that two would serve, went with speed to him that writ the 
 bond, and caused him to put in their names in nil. iiii«?. for 
 each of them : saying thus the one to the other, Let us not 
 only bayl him out of bonds, but also relieve him with such 
 part as God hath lent us. And so they did ; I praise God 
 for it. 
 
 " And when the people saw and understood that I was clearly 
 discharged out of bonds, there was a great shout made among 
 them ; such joy and gladnes was in their hearts, as might right 
 wel appear, for my deliverance. Then came Mr. Segar, of whom 
 I have spoken a little before, and he payd al maner of charge that 
 could be desired of the keeper for the time of my being there : 
 and that don, had me home to his own house, wheras I had good 
 entertainment. And after that I had remained there a fortnight, 
 I took my leave, and so came to London." 
 
 Having thus far told the stories of this good man's sufferings, 
 and brought him unto his delivery out of them, and shewn the 
 kindness of the common people towards him, who generally loved 
 the reformation, and the preachers of it, I cannot leave him till 
 we have heard what further befell him, and have shewn the unsa- 
 lable malice of bishop Gardiner against him ; relating, withal, his 
 great dangers, and his escape beyond sea, and what course he 
 took there for a livelihood. And all this I shall pursue out of his 
 own commentaries, as I have done before. 
 
 Mountain, being newly arrived in the city, had the satisfaction 
 of seeing king Philip and queen Mary, the cardinal, and the chan- 
 cellor, ride in great state through the streets, placing himself at 
 Soper-lane end in Cheapside : where some of the said bishop's ser- 
 vants espied him ; which created him new troubles, as we shall see 
 by and by. 
 
 " When al this sight was past," (for we now use his own words,) 
 " I went my ways : for as yet I durst not go home to mine own 
 house. And at night, when the bishop came home, one of his 
 spials told him that he saw me stand in Cheapside, when the 
 queen rid through the city. Here he fel into such a great rage, 
 as was told me by one of his own men, as was unseeming for a 
 bishop ; and with great speed sent for the knight marshal. And 
 when he came, he said unto him, Mr. Holcroft, how have you 
 handled your self in your office ? Did not I send unto you one 
 Mountain, that was both a traitor and an heretic, to this end, 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 301 
 
 that he should have suffered death ? And this day the villain 
 knave was not ashamed to stand openly in the street, looking the 
 prince in the face. Mine own men saw him. I would counsil 
 you to look him up, and that there be diligent search made for 
 him this night in the city, as you wil answer afore the council. 
 Al this shal be don, and it like your honour ; and I trust there 
 shal be no fault found in me. Away then, said the bishop, about 
 your business. 
 
 " Then came there one that was secretary unto the knight 
 marshal, who willed me with speed to depart out of the city. For 
 this night, saith he, shal the city be searched for you : and if you 
 be taken, surely ye dy for it. Thus fare you wel. God deliver 
 you out of their hands, if it be his wil. Then went I over into 
 Southwark, and there lay al night. In the morning I rose early, 
 took a boat, and went to Limehouse ; and so from thence to Col- 
 chester ; and there took shipping, thinking to have gon into Zea- 
 land, and so up to the High Country : but we were so weather- 
 beaten, that of force we were glad to return back again. And 
 this voyage was thrice attempted, and always put back. And, at 
 the last time, we were cast aland at St. Ositlfs : wheras I durst 
 not long tary, because of my lord Darcy, who lay there, having a 
 strait commission sent to him from q. Mary, to make diligent 
 search for one, called, Trudge over the World, and for all such like 
 as he was. So that I was fain to fly to a little parish called Hem- 
 sted, thinking there for to have had some rest ; but the search 
 was so strait, that at midnight, I having almost too short warning, 
 was fain with great speed to fly unto Dedham Heath, and to take 
 my coat in my neck, having an honest man with me, who had a 
 forest bil on his back ; and with the same he cut down a great 
 sort of brakes, and that was my bed for a time. And whensoever 
 I might get into an hayloft, I thought my self happy, and wel to 
 be lodged. 
 
 " At the last I was housed, I thank God, with an honest man; 
 but having a wicked servant, not loving the gospel, the said ser- 
 vant went and complained of his master to the bailif and consta- 
 bles ; saying unto them, that there was an heretic in his master's 
 parlor. How know you that, said they \ Take heed of what thou 
 sayst : thy master is an honest man ; and thou seest how trou- 
 blesome a time it is; and if we, upon thy report, should go 
 search his house, and not find it so, what art thou worthy to have 
 for slaundering thy master ? Tush, saith he, I am sure it is so ; 
 
302 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 for the house is never without one or other ; and most chiefly 
 when there is a fire in the parlor. And therefore I know by the 
 smoak, that there is one indeed. So the officers willed him to go 
 about his business. For, said they, we wil prove it at night. In 
 the mean time, they did his master to understand what his man 
 had said unto them, and friendly bad him take heed, for they 
 would search his house that night : and so they did indeed, 
 but the birds were flown. The next day the officers took his 
 man, and set him in the stocks, to teach him to speak good of his 
 master, and not to accuse him, and bring the smoke for a witness 
 against him. 
 
 " Now while I was seeking a corner to hide my head in, justice 
 Brown, that dwelleth beside Burntwood, cometh me down to Col- 
 chester, and there played the devil, by the counsil of one Mr. 
 Tyrrel and Mr. Colson, inholder of the same town, and Gylbert 
 the lawyer : who caused divers honest men to be sent for before 
 the said justice, and sworn upon a book, to bring in the names of 
 al those that were suspected of heresy 4 , as he termed it : and also 
 gave unto the officers a great charge, that from time to time dili- 
 gent search should be made in every house for al strangers, and 
 
 4 Suspected of heresy ] The queen had issued a commission (Westm. 
 Feb. 8. 3 & 4 Phil, and Mary,) to the bishop of London and Ely, the lord 
 North, secretary Bourne, sir Thos. Pope, Cole, dean of St. Paul's, with seve- 
 ral more, civilians, alleging that divers false rumours, seditious slanders, and 
 divers heresies, and heretical opinions were very rife, &c, " that therefore 
 they, the commissioners, or any three of them, were to enquire into those, 
 either by presentments, by witnesses, or any other politic way they could 
 devise. And to search after all heresies ; the bringers in, the sellers, or 
 readers of all heretical books. They were to examine and punish, all mis- 
 behaviours, or negligences, in any church or chapel ; and to try all priests 
 that did not preach of the sacrament of the altar ; all persons that did not 
 hear mass, or come to their parish-church to service, that would not go in 
 procession, or did not take holy bread, or holy water. And if they found 
 any that did obstinately persist in such heresies, they were to put them in the 
 hands of their ordinaries, to be proceeded against according to the laws : 
 giving them full power to proceed, as their discretions and consciences should 
 direct them ; and to use all such means as they could invent, for the search- 
 ing of the premises : empowering them also to call before them such wit- 
 nesses as they pleased, and to force them to make oath of such things as 
 might discover what they sought after." — This commission I have put in the 
 collection. It will shew how high they intended to raise the persecution, 
 when a power of such a nature was put in the hands of any three of a num- 
 ber so selected. Burnet's Hist, of Reformation, vol. ii. p. 323. edit. 1715. 
 Compare Fox, vol. iii. p. 781. edit. 1640. 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 303 
 
 to take them and bring them before a justice. For this town, 
 said he, is an harbourer of all heretics, and ever was. So when 
 he had bound them all in recognisances, he willed them to depart 
 every man home to his house. 
 
 " Then, upon their return, with speed was I conveyed 
 away to Londonward forthwith. And when I came there, I 
 went over into Southwark again ; and there lay two days and two 
 nights. And the third night, when it was somewhat dark, I 
 entred into a ship of Antwerp, and so we went down to Gravesend. 
 There they cast anchor, and went al a land, and left me aboard 
 with a man and a boy. I fearing the searchers, that they would 
 have had me to shore, and there being so wel known as I was, I 
 knew it was the next way to bring me afore a justice to be 
 examined, and so to be returned back again to London ; and then 
 sure I am, that I had dyed for it : I looked in my purse, and there 
 were three pistolets. I took one of them, and gave it unto the 
 man that was aboard with me, and desired him to go ashore to 
 the master of the ship, and he to be a mean unto the searchers 
 for me, when they came a shipboard to search. And truly it 
 pleased God so to work in their hearts, that I found great favor 
 at their hands. For when one of them had examined me, and 
 that very straitly, he asked of me, what my name was ; Thomas 
 Mountain is my name, said I. I wil never deny it, nor never did, 
 I praise God for it. Nay, said he, that is not your name ; for 
 I knew him wel enough. His father and I were servants to 
 k. Harry the VIII. and also to k. Edward. And I am sure that 
 Richard Mountain's son was burnt since this q. Mary came in. 
 Sir, credit me, I pray you, for I am the very same man, that now 
 talk with you. Indeed, God hath mightily dealt with me, and 
 most mercifully hath delivered me from the cruel hands of bloudy 
 men. And, now, behold ! my life is in your hands. I may not 
 resist you, nor wil not ; but gently submitting my self unto you, 
 desire your lawful favour, that I may pass this port, and God, I 
 trust, that is the high searcher above, and knoweth the secrets of 
 al mens hearts, shal one day reward you openly, according as he 
 hath promised. 
 
 " Then began he to water his plants ; saying unto me, sir, I 
 thought once never to have seen you again : you are grown out 
 of my knowledg. And seing that it is the will of God, that you 
 should not dy by their cruelty, I trust, that your bloud shall never 
 be required at my hands. I wil not molest you : but this I warn 
 
304 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 you of in anywise, that you keep yourself as close as you can. 
 For here is one of the promoters, that goeth in the same ship 
 that you go in. Who is that I said I. It is one Mr. Beard, said 
 he, dwelling in Fleetstreet, a merchant tayler. I know him well, 
 said I, and he me. Wei, said he, God be with you, for yonder he 
 cometh, and al the passengers with him, and so we parted, and I 
 went into the master's cabbin ; and there I lay, til that we were 
 entred the main sea. Then came I forth to refresh my self: and 
 Beard seeing me, began to blush, saying unto me, Sir, what make 
 you here I Truly, said I, I am of the same mind that you are of. 
 You know not my mind, said he. Whatsoever yours is, I mean 
 to go to Antwerp, God willing, said I. And so do you, I trow. 
 What will you do there ? said he : you are no merchant-man, as 
 I am, and the rest that be here. Mr. Beard, what the rest are 
 that be here, I know not ; but as for your merchandize and mine, 
 in some points I think they be much alike. But when that you 
 and I shall meet in the English burse together, you shall see what 
 cheer I can make you. In the mean time let us as friends be 
 mery together, I pray you. Nay, said he, I would I had met 
 you at Gravesend, that I might have made you some good 
 cheer there ; but it was not my fortune so to do ; and I am 
 very sory for it, believe me and you will. Sir, I thank God, it is 
 better as it is : I know your cheer wel enough. And then away 
 I went. 
 
 " With that he went down under the hatches, and told al the 
 passengers what a rank heretic I was. For it is marvel, said he, 
 that the ship doth not sink, having so wicked a man in it as he is. 
 And therfore, good gentlemen, I pray you heartily, take heed, and 
 beware of him. I had rather than my velvet coat, that he and I 
 were together at Gravesend again. Then came the merchants up 
 to me, and called for meat and wine, having good store there of 
 their own provision. And they made me great cheer, bidding me 
 in any wise to take heed of Beard. These were merchants of 
 Danske, and had to do here in London with most of the aldermen, 
 unto whom they gave a good report. 
 
 " Now I, thinking to prevent Beard of further trouble, that by 
 him, and his procurement, might hap unto me, upon my arrival 
 at Antwerp, whispered the master in the ear, and desired him 
 heartily to land us at Dunkirk. For I will ride the rest by 
 waggon, God willing : and so shall I be rid of Mr. Beard's com- 
 pany. I am content, saith the master of the ship ; I am weary 
 
THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 305 
 
 already, saith he, of his company. The whorson pape shall come 
 no more in mine schepe. So to Dunkirk we came, and Beard went 
 first a land, and bad us al welcome. For, said he, I wil be your 
 steward, and we wil fare wel, if there be any good cheer in the 
 town. Then came we to our hoste's house ; supt al-together. 
 That being don, we went to our lodging : and so it fel out, that 
 Beard and I should ly together; and so did. But before he 
 went to bed, he kneeled him down at the bedside, and made upon 
 his body, as I think, forty crosses, saying as many Ave- Maria's, 
 but nother creed nor pater-noster. Then he shewed us what 
 mony he had. The which was both gold and silver, and that 
 plenty. 
 
 " At midnight the master of the ship took his tyde, and went 
 his way. Mr. Beard up in the morning betime, went down to 
 the waterside to look for the ship, and when he saw it was gon, 
 he came and told us, swearing and chafing like a madman, saying, 
 that king Philip should know it, how he was used. Then sent he 
 al about to know, if any went at the next tyde following. In the 
 mean time I took my waggon, and went my ways ; and that was 
 the last time that ever I saw him. But afterwards I was in- 
 formed, by credible persons, that he had spent all his mony, both 
 his velvet coat, and also his livery coat, that he had of queen 
 Mary : and so came home poor and bare, being very sick and 
 weak, and in Holbourn dyed most miserably full of lice. Behold 
 his end ! God grant he dyed his servant, Amen. 
 
 " Now when as I came to Antwerp, being never there afore, I 
 was amazed, and knew not where to become that night. At last 
 I found out the English house ; and there I was received for a 
 time. After that, I took an house in the Ox-mart of a merchant, 
 called Adam Raner, who shewed me much favor. And there I 
 taught a school for the space of a year and a half quietly : and 
 then comes over Mr. Hussy, being then governor of the English 
 nation ; and it was given out, that he would suddenly ship, and 
 send away into England, al such as were come over for religion, 
 he naming me himself for one. So with as much speed as I could 
 make, I took waggon and went up to Germany, and there was, at 
 a place called Duisburgh, a free city, being under the duke of 
 Cleveland, and there remained until the death of queen Mary. 
 And then came back again to Antwerp. And there, when I set 
 all my. doings in order, I returned home again with joy into 
 
 VOL. III. x 
 
306 THOMAS MOUNTAIN. 
 
 England, my native country. In the which God grant his 
 gospel to have free passage, and by the same our lives to be 
 amended, Amen. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 x 2 
 
Spite of Nabuchodonosor's beard, and maugre his heart, the captive,* 
 thrall, and miserable Jewes must come home againe, and have their citie and 
 temple builded up againe by Zorobabel, Esdras and Nehemias : and the 
 whole kingdom of Babylon must go to ruine, and be taken of strangers, the 
 Persians and Medes — So shall the dispersed English flocke of Christ be 
 brought againe into their former estate, or to a better, I trust in the Lord 
 God, than it was in innocent king Edwards daies — John Rogers, the 
 Martyr ; written by him in the year ) 555. 
 
 We hold, profess and maintain so entire and full consent with the ancient 
 and catholic Fathers, in all things necessary to the being, or well-being of 
 the church, to the rule of faith, and substance of religion, to the right service 
 of God, and the salvation of man, that whatever herein they teach and deliver 
 with consent (assertive), by way of averring of doctrine, and avouching of 
 truth (tanquam ex fide), as a matter of faith, grounded in their judgment on 
 God's word, we willingly receive, embrace and observe. 
 
 Neither have we in the public reformation of our church, its doctrine and 
 service, changed or purged out any thing, thus taught and approved by the 
 fathers ; but only such errors, superstitions and abuses, as beside and contrary 
 to this rule have since crept into the church ; by adding of things that 
 formerly were not, or detracting of them that were : or by otherwise altering 
 and perverting them from the right sense, meaning and use, wherein they were 
 instituted, taken and used by the said godly fathers. — Bishop Overall, in 
 his Dedication to the works of Jewel. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The Life of Bishop Jewel is printed intire from a small octavo 
 volume intitled, " The Apology of the Church of England ; and 
 an Epistle to one Seignior Scipio 1 a Venetian gentleman, con- 
 cerning the Council of Trent ; written both in Latin, by the right 
 reverend Father in God, John Jewel Lord Bishop of Salisbury, 
 made English by a Person of Quality : To which is added the 
 Life of the said Bishop, collected and written by the same hand. 
 London, printed by T. H. for Richard Chiswell, at the Rose and 
 Crown in St. Paul's Church- Yard. 1685."— This title will suffi- 
 ciently explain the opening, and the date will illustrate several 
 other parts of the insuing Preface : which displays that earnest- 
 ness of zeal against non-conformists, as well as papists, by which, 
 from the memory of recent evils, and the perilous state of the 
 times, the reigns of Charles the second, and James the second 
 were distinguished. 
 
 1 Seignior Scipio.'] Probably Scipione Biondi, the son of Michel-Angiolo 
 Biondi. 
 
THE 
 
 PREFACE TO THE READER, 
 
 The ensuing discourses are all designed for the good and service 
 of the religion by law established ; and two of them are so excel- 
 lently adapted to that end by their author, that if I have not 
 spoiled them by an ill version, there can be no doubt made, but 
 they will be of great use. Of the third I beg leave to give 
 somewhat a larger account, because I am a little more concerned 
 in it. 
 
 The life I have collected, 1. from Mr. Humfrey's, who wrote 
 bishop Jewel's life at large in quarto. 2. The English life put 
 before his works which was penned about the year 1609. 3. Mr. 
 Fuller's Church History. 4. Dr. Heylih's Ecclesia Anglicana 
 restaurata, and others who wrote any thing that related to those 
 times, and fell into my hands in that short time I had to finish 
 it in. Mr. Humfrey's alone would have been sufficient, if he had 
 observed an exact method in writing this life ; or been altogether 
 free from affections. But tho he tells us bishop Jewel kept a 
 diary of his life, and that he had assistance from Dr. Parkhurst ' 
 bishop of Norwich, iEgidius Lawrence, Mr. John Jewel the 
 bishop's brother, and one Mr. John Garbrande and others ; and 
 printed his piece in the year 1573, which was not much above 
 two years after the death of bishop Jewel, yet he has not ob- 
 served any exact order or method in the history of his life : and 
 he no where tells us in what year he was made a fellow, or 
 received orders, nor from whom ; only he tells us Mr. Harding 
 took his orders at the same time. Nor has he acquainted us 
 when Mr. Harding published his first or second Antapologies, 
 
 1 Parkhurst.'] See p. 324. 
 
312 PREFACE. 
 
 nor when the bishop went to Padua, nor how long he staid there, 
 nor who were his partners in his visitation for the queen. Nor 
 has he marked almost any of the principal actions of his life 
 when they were done ; and tho he mentions a sermon at Paul's 
 Cross, and a conference with the dissenters not long before his 
 death, yet he neither tells us the time or occasion of either of 
 them ; but instead of these, runs out into discourses against 
 Harding and others of that perswasion, which were nothing, or 
 very little to his purpose. 
 
 The English life before his works, is only an extract out of 
 Mr. Humfrey "s Latin work, but yet was helpful to me in many 
 particulars, being done by a wise man a , and who doth not seem 
 to have been biassed as the former was ; who makes it his busi- 
 ness to represent both the church of England and bishop Jewel 
 as wonderous friends to the churches of Switzerland, that is, to 
 the Oalvinists, because he, good man, was one himself 3 , tho not 
 so mad as those that followed ; and upon this very account I do 
 suspect he has left out many things that he might have related, 
 and would have afforded great light to the church history of those 
 times, and especially to bishop Jewel's life. 
 
 Fuller is barren in his relations of those times, the bishop lived 
 after his consecration, tho he afforded me some good helps. Dr. 
 Burnet has continued his history but a little way in queen Eliza- 
 
 2 Done by a wise man.~\ The writer was Daniel Featley. " If any desire to 
 be more familiarly acquainted with Jewel, let him read the story of his life at 
 large in doctor Humfrey, or at least the abridgment thereof, which I drew in 
 the year of our Lord 161 1, being then student in Corpus Christi College, at 
 the command of archbishop Bancroft ; which as soon as it was sent up, was 
 suddenly printed, and prefixed to Jewel's works." — Featley in Fuller's Abel 
 redivivus, p. 313. edit. 1651. 
 
 3 Was one himself. .] Humfrey, it is certain, though president of a college, 
 and regius professor of divinity, was, at least till his later years, a very zealous 
 puritan ; and was more than once in some trouble on that account. Indeed, 
 what wonder, that he was unmoved by the arguments and the threats of 
 theologians, when his flinty breast could withstand the condescending and 
 courtly flatteries of a virgin queen ? In the year 1 566 Elizabeth visited 
 Oxford ; and she, in return to the dutiful reception given to her upon her 
 arrival, offering her hand to kiss, to the vice-chancellor, doctors and masters ; 
 while Humfrey was receiving that honour, the queen said, " Dr. Humfrey 
 methinks this gown and habit becomes yoa very well : and I marvel you are so 
 straight- laced in this point — but I come not now to chide." Wood's Annals, 
 vol. ii. p. 156. edit. 1796, 
 
PREFACE. 313 
 
 beths time ; and Dr. Heylin ended his with the beginning of the 
 year 1566, which was about five years before the death of bishop 
 Jewel : and I have neither time nor leisure, nor interest to search 
 the records of those times, and compare the editions of books 
 and other things by which this life might have been put into a 
 better method, as to the timing of things. 
 
 And besides all this, it were perhaps indecent to put a long life 
 before two such small tractates as I am to entertain my reader 
 with ; but yet I hope the life, such as it is, will give some light 
 to the discourses, and raise a venerable idea of this good bishop 
 in the reader's mind ; which were the things I chiefly aimed at in 
 the writing of it. 
 
 As to the pieces, the first of these, the Apology, was written 
 in Latin in the beginning of the year 1562, or the latter end of 
 the foregoing year, and was occasioned by pope Pius the fourth 
 calling the council of Trent, and sending his nuncio Martiningo 
 to invite the queen to it ; and the interposition of most of the 
 greatest princes of Christendom, who wrote to the queen to en- 
 tertain the nuncio and submit to the council. Whereupon it was 
 thought but reasonable to give the world an account of what we 
 had done in the preceding parliament, and the reasons of it, and 
 to retort the many accusations brought against our church by the 
 papists. And therefore it was but reasonable that it should be 
 in Latin, that being the most common language, and understood 
 by the learned men of all nations ; and accordingly it found 
 entertainment in all places, and was read in them : which is more 
 perhaps than can be said of any other book written for our 
 church since the Reformation. 
 
 Mr. Harding had a great quarrel against it, because it was not 
 inscribed neither to the pope nor to the council. But there being 
 no reason to make them our judges, and they having no right to 
 claim that authority over us, it had been a great oversight to 
 have made any such inscription, which would have been a kind of 
 making them what they had neither right nor reason to expect to 
 be, and from whom we could expect no justice. 
 
 The natives had without doubt a great desire to see what was 
 in this book which then made so great a noise in the world ; and 
 the learned men being then otherwise imployed, a lady who was 
 one of the most learned of the age, undertook that task, and 
 made a very faithful and perhaps elegant version of it for the 
 time when it was made. 
 
314 PREFACE. 
 
 She was then wife to sir Nicholas Bacon lord keeper of the 
 great seal of England, second daughter to sir Anthony Cooke 
 knight, one of the tutors to king Edward the sixth, who being 
 an excellent scholar, had taken care to improve his five daughters 
 (Lloyd's State-worthies, p. 374) so much in learning, that they 
 became the wonders of the age, and were sought in marriage by 
 great men, more for their natural and acquired endowments and 
 beauty, than for their portions, tho they did not want that 
 neither. Mildred the eldest married William Cecil lord trea- 
 surer of England ; Anne the second was this lady Bacon ; Kathe- 
 rine the third married sir Henry Killegrew ; Elizabeth the fourth 
 married sir Thomas Hobby ; the fifth whose name is lost, married 
 sir Ralph Rowlet, all three knights and men of great estates and 
 esteem. 
 
 This version was made soon after the piece was first printed, 
 tho I cannot tell precisely in what year 4 , for Mr. Humfrey tells 
 us Mr. Harding answered the English book, and it is so well 
 done, that I profess I could never have made so good a version as 
 I have, if I had not been assisted by it ; but then our language is 
 so much refined and exalted since that time (which is above an 
 hundred years,) that it was perhaps necessary to put it into a 
 more modish dress, in order to recommend it to the reading of 
 those who do not much admire excellent sense in a harsh and 
 obsolete stile, and for this reason only have very many books of 
 late been new turned ; and they of France who put out the elegant 
 Mons version 5 of the New Testament, give no other reason for it 
 than this. 
 
 The epistle to seignior Scipio was written soon after the 
 Apology, and to a private Venetian gentleman in a more free and 
 friendly way, as not being at all intended for the publick. It was 
 first printed in English and Latin at the end of the Council of 
 
 4 In what year."] It was sent to Parker, abp. of Canterbury, in manuscript ; 
 and after a diligent revisal by him, and by bishop Jewel, he returned it 
 printed, to the translator, with a very handsome introductory letter, in the 
 year 1564. See Strype's Parker, p 178, 179. 
 
 But, if we may believe bishop Tanner, and Mr. Strype, there had been 
 already published another translation in 4to, in the year 1562. See Tanner's 
 Bibliotheca Britan. Hibern. p. 427. Strype's Parker, p. 179- 
 
 s Mons version.'] The Jansenist version by the Port-Royalists, begun by 
 Antoine Le Maitre and finished by his brother J. L. Le Maitre de Sacy and 
 others. It was first published at Mons, whence its name, though printed at 
 Amsterdam by the Elzevirs. 
 
 7 
 
PREFACE. 315 
 
 Trent 6 . Who made that version I know not, but it is a very 
 good one, and if I might have had so much liberty, I would only 
 have altered a very few words in it, and so have re-printed it 
 again. But not daring to take that liberty with what belonged 
 to other men, I have done it over again as well as I could, 
 and perhaps the reader will not be displeased to see it in the same 
 stile with the Apology, in English as well as Latin. 
 
 But now, who can enough deplore the blindness, pride and par- 
 tiality of those men, who, being led by interest, and hood- winked 
 by ignorance, did at first imploy all the disingenuous arts that 
 spite and prejudice could furnish them with, to ruine this most 
 exceUent, apostolical, and primitive church ; or force her to return 
 back to the state of corruption, out of which with so much labour, 
 difficulty, and danger, she was then rising ? 
 
 But there is some allowance to be made for the misinformation 
 of strangers, who being separated from us by the ocean, were 
 forced to take such accounts as were given them by others ; and 
 1 . being too apt to believe the reports of their own priests, whose 
 interest it was to blacken her what they could ; and 2. those of 
 our own fugitives, who made the case much worse than they them- 
 selves thought it, that they might obtain the more pity, and con- 
 sequently the better relief and provision abroad, which is wont 
 to be afforded to all those that fly for religion, amongst those 
 of the same faith ; 3. And also suspecting the fidelity of the 
 relations made by our ministers in foreign courts ; 4. And of all 
 our travellers who stuck to, and embraced the religion established 
 by law. 
 
 But then what can be said for those Roman Catholics (as they 
 will needs be called) who living at home here in England, and 
 consequently having better means of informing themselves con- 
 cerning the truth of things, cannot pretend to excuse themselves 
 by those topics strangers may I It was both their duty and 
 interest to inform themselves of the affairs of their own country, 
 and to submit to the laws and customs of it, whilest strangers 
 that are not under those obligations, may excuse themselves if they 
 do not make so diligent an inquiry into things, or happen at last 
 to be mistaken in them. Besides in the settlement under queen 
 Elizabeth, all the care imaginable was taken to unite the whole 
 
 fi Council of Trent.'] i. e. of the English translation of father Paul's work, 
 by sir Nathan. Brent. 
 
316 PREFACE. 
 
 nation in one religion, if it were possible ; and whatever was in 
 the former liturgy that might exasperate or offend them 6 , was 
 taken out, by which compliances, (they are the words of the 
 learned Dr. Heylin 7 ) and the expunging of the passages before 
 remembred, the book was made so passable amongst the papists, 
 that for ten years they generally repaired to their parish churches, 
 without doubt or scruple, as is affirmed not only by sir Edward 
 Coke in his speech against Grarnet, and his charge given at the 
 assizes held at Norwich, but also by the queen her self in a letter 
 to sir Francis Walsingham, then being her resident or leiger 
 ambassador in the court of France. The same is confessed by 
 Sanders also in his book de Schismate. And there is a report 
 recorded by Camden 8 , that the pope offered by his envoy Parapa- 
 lia to the queen, Liturgiam Anglicam sua authoritate confirma- 
 turum, et usum sacrammti sub utraque specie Anglis permissurum, 
 dummodo ilia Romano? Ecclesia? se aggregaret, Romanceque cathe- 
 dra? primatum agnosceret, Sfc. That he would confirm the English 
 liturgy by his authority, and grant the English the use of the 
 sacrament under both kinds, provided the queen would unite her 
 self to the church of Rome, and acknowledge the primacy of the 
 Roman see. Since that time nothing has been added that might 
 in the least offend them. Why then do they act contrary to 
 their ancestors ? Why do they pretend more conscience than 
 either their fore-fathers or the pope \ Ten years was a sufficient 
 time for them to have found out the heresie in, if there had been 
 any in the establishment. And we all know their separation was 
 not upon any scruple of conscience they had, but in obedience to 
 the popes bull 9 . The pope in the mean time did what he did 
 
 e Or offend them.'] Herbert held that " the sophism used to make people 
 hate the church prayers was a solid reason to make men of understanding 
 love them : namely, because they were taken out of the mass-book ; taken out, 
 but as gold from dross, the precious from the vile. The wise reformers knew 
 Rome would cry " Schism, schism," and therefore they kept all they could 
 lawfully keep, being loath to give offence ; as our blessed Saviour, being loath to 
 offend the J ews at the great reformation, kept divers old elements, and made 
 them new sacraments and services : as the frequent washings he turned into 
 one baptism, and the service of the passover into the Lord's supper." — 
 Barnabas Oley's Life of Herbert, signat. L 6. 
 
 7 Dr. Heylin.'] [Hist, of the Reformation, p. 283.] or part 2d. p. 111. (2nd 
 edition.) 
 
 8 Recorded by Camden.] Compare also Fuller's Church History, p. 68, 9, and 
 particularly Twisden's Hist. Vindication, p. 175 — 9- 
 
 9 In obedience to the pope's bull.] a.d, 1569. 13 Eliz. c. 2. "This year 
 
PREFACE. 317 
 
 purely out of worldly interest and policy, to advance his own 
 grandeur and wealth at their cost and trouble. If he could have 
 
 (1570) Pius V. caused a bull (more privately sent about 1569) to be publickly 
 set up in London against the queen ; which was daringly done by one Felton, 
 upon the bishop of London's palace gates. In which bull the pope deprived 
 her of all title to her kingdoms, and absolved her subjects from their oath 
 of allegiance, and charged them not to obey her upon pain of his curse and 
 excommunication." Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 610. This bull was at the 
 time thoroughly examined and confuted by bishop Jewel, and by Henry 
 Bullinger : and afterwards by Barlow bishop of Lincoln in his Brutum Fulmen. 
 Jewel's " View, &c." opens in the following manner : 
 
 " Whiles I opened unto you the words of the apostle, That day shall not 
 come, except there come a departing first, and that man of sinne be disclosed, 
 even the son of perdition, &c. (2 Thess. c. ii.), there came to my hands a copy 
 of a bull lately sent into this realme by the bishop of Rome. I read it, and 
 weighed it thorowly, and found it to be a matter of great blasphemy against 
 God, and a practise to work much unquietnesse, sedition and treason against 
 our blessed and prosperous government. For it deposeth the queenes majesty, 
 (whom God long preserve) from her royall seat, and teareth the crown from 
 her head : it dischargeth all us her naturall subjects from all due obedience : 
 it armeth one side of us against another : it emboldeneth us to burne, to 
 spoile, to rob, to kill, and to cut one another's throat : it is much like that 
 box which Pandora sent to Epimetheus, full of hurtful and unholesome evils. 
 Are you desirous to heare it ? It greeveth me to disclose, and your godly 
 eares will hardly abide his unseemly speeches." And then he proceeds to 
 expose the malice and falshoods of which the bull is composed, running 
 through the whole in a very animated and masterly strain of indignant 
 eloquence. 
 
 The facts of the conformity of the generality of the Roman catholics who 
 then remained in England, till the sera of the publication of this bull, and 
 that from thenceforth they began to cease to repair to their parish churches, 
 are admitted on all hands.— But perhaps there were other causes which con- 
 tributed to this unhappy event, besides the thunders of the Vatican; the 
 declension for example, of that "zeal among the Protestants which blazed out 
 on the re-establishment of their religion at the accession of Elizabeth ; the 
 lamentable divisions amongst themselves, occasioned by the puritanical con- 
 troversy, which now began to turn aside the heads and hearts of so great a 
 portion of the best men of the nation, from real and unfeigned religion, to 
 the agitation of the merest trifles, in which the folly and the deceitfulness of 
 man's heart ever led him to be zealously engaged ; and the uncharitable and 
 unreasonable intolerance in which the Puritans indulged themselves against 
 every thing which bore any relation to the Romish religion. 
 
 The reader will not be displeased to see here a virtual confession by a zeal- 
 ous Roman catholic of the general attendance at the reformed service, pre- 
 viously to the promulgation of the papal anathema, even of those who were 
 still considered to retain an attachment to the old religion, as they called it : and 
 he will see at the same time, what the spirit and temper was in which their 
 
318 PREFACE. 
 
 secured this, the liturgy and doctrine of the church of England 
 should have been owned for catholic, and have been confirmed by 
 
 preachers and controversialists sought to second the effects on the minds of 
 the people of the pope's denunciations. The authority cited is the famous 
 treatise of Richard Bristow, entitled A brief Treatise of divers plain and 
 sure ways to find out the truth in this doubtful and dangerous time of heresie ■■ 
 or (running title), Motives to the Catholic Faith. It was written in 1574, 
 four years after the issuing of the bull. Had it not been for this bull, 
 seconded by efforts such as these, it may fairly be presumed, that in a generation 
 or two the papal schism in England would have been almost, or altogether 
 extinguished. This was discerned at Rome, and from these forebodings the 
 Vatican gave out its thunder. 
 
 " And here doth charity compel me, to admonishe certain priestes of their 
 duetie, who will of us be counted catholiks, and yet doe for the penny give 
 themselves to the ministerie of this new service, and flatter themselves therein, 
 as though it were no sin. But that in so doing they damnably deceive them- 
 selves, they may consider by this little which I have said of such as come only 
 to heare that service. For the hearers sin being so grievous, who can thinke 
 how detestable is the sin of the ministers ? If they lived under Turkes or 
 Jewes, and should there either for worldly feare, or filthie lucre, doe as they 
 now doe living under heretikes, would they thinke that they did not sinne ? 
 And most certainely no reason nor colour there is to excuse them more in 
 this than in the other. 
 
 " Howsoever therefore they flatter themselves, or also be nattered of others, 
 one, or two, or three, that seeme learned, who having a singular opinion in 
 this matter, contrary to all truth and reason, and learned catholikes of all 
 nations, and to themselves also, we doubt not, if they lived in the free and 
 open aire of the catholike churches practice, doe speake placentia unto them, 
 (Tsai. xxx.), doing themselves as they may doe, and yet telling there that they 
 should doe otherwise, to the heavy judgment both of the counsel-givers, and 
 the counsel-takers ; yet no doubt for all this, as the lay ministers were figured 
 in the priests of Jeroboam, of whom it is written, Fecit fana in excelsis, et 
 sacerdotes de extremis populi, qui non erant defiliis Levi; He made loft-houses, 
 and priests of the rascall people, who were not of the house of Levi; 
 (1 Kings xiii. 33.) so were these ministering priests plainely figured in that 
 covetous worldly Levite (Judges xvii. 18), that first for a little monie served 
 new-found idoles in the house of Michas, and afterward for more lucre and 
 honour did the same in the tribe of Dan. Plaine it is that our Saviour in the 
 Gospel maketh but three kinds of ministers : two, that minister after the 
 right manner, one for God's glorie, the other for his owne commoditie, which 
 are there called pastor, and mercenaries, the shepherd and the hireling : the 
 third, whose ministration is wrong and the shepes destruction, which is there 
 termed lupus, fur, et latro, the wolfe, the stealer, and the robber. 
 
 " Whereby these flatterers of themselves of whome I speake, who seeing 
 the wolfe come, did neither stand constantly in the right ministration, until 
 they should have been thrust out of all by the wolfe ; or cleane forsaken of 
 the sheepe, as the shepheard ; nor did not forsake the sheep and runne away, 
 
PREFACE 319 
 
 his holinesses authority. But what is this to them I Are they 
 bound to promote his temporal interest with their ruin, and the 
 
 as the hireling ; but did, and doe abide still, and joyne with the wolfe, and 
 minister after his tradition, may see most evidently, in what part of our 
 Saviours just division they have placed themselves : and therefore if they list, 
 unsensibly, desperately and damnably to holde on with the wolfe, as they doe, 
 and to take no charitable holesome warning, the sheep must notwithstanding 
 mark well this foresaid division made by the good shepheard, and prince of 
 shepherds, and consider that what he hath said of wolves, the same hee hath 
 said of these also .... 
 
 " By which admonition of our Saviour, the doubt also of certaine shepe 
 is answered, who thinke it lawful for them to heare the wolves sermon, though 
 not his service. But our Saviour telleth them, that the true shepe know not 
 neither the voice of the wolfe, but that they will flee from him. . . . 
 
 " And besides that admonition, and this ensample, also very good reason 
 there is so to do : because those sermons are, as no catholike will denie, most 
 blasphemous against all persons and thinges most holy and most honorable, 
 both in earth and heaven . . . and therefore solemnly to heare such sermons 
 must needes be horrible sinne .... 
 
 " Good folke which love Christ, when they see so much as one word about 
 to be spoken against him, will be readie to swound and to die for feare- 
 What then are they which will go to the place, where they know that he is 
 blasphemed, there to stand so quietly, so long, so often, to heare such blas- 
 phemies ? Certainely they are more senselesse and more dead, than was that 
 foresaid Lazarus. I pray Christ to call them likewise forth of their stinking 
 graves, Lazare veni for as, Lazarus, come forth ; and so to give them to his 
 ministers, to be loosed; Solvite eum, et sinite abire ; Loose ye him, and let 
 him goe. 
 
 " And againe, let them tell me, whether a sermon be not part of the service ? 
 which is so evident, that they see the puritans have no other service but a 
 sermon. And therefore, looke for what causes it is unlawful to heare their 
 service, for the same unlawful it is also to heare their sermons ! . . . 
 
 " No man is so mad, as to let poison into his bodie, be it never so little. 
 These then that goe to the places where most soules are poisoned, and all in 
 danger to be poisoned, unlesse they thinke themselves more safe and sure 
 than was our mother Eve in paradise itselfe, do playnly shew, that they care 
 lesse for their soules than for their bodies ; and therefore lesse for the world to 
 come, than for this world ; lesse finally for God, than for ourselves .... 
 
 " Much more might be here said to this purpose, in commendation of 
 catholike and detestation of heretical, both service and sermons. But for my 
 brevitie thus much shall suffice. — Proceed we therefore to other motives.'" 
 fol. 136—41. edit. 1599- 12mo. 
 
 With respect to the facts of the Roman catholics frequenting the Protes- 
 tant sendee, see also Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 251 and n. 
 
 Lastly : on the authority of sir Robert Naunton, we may here date the 
 origin and usage of the term " Recusant." 
 
 " The name of recusant, began then first to be known in the world. Till 
 then, the catholics were no more than church-papists ; but were commanded 
 (now) by the pope's express letters to forbeare church-going, as they tender 
 
320 PREFACE. 
 
 disquiet of their country ? Or how come they to be more obliged 
 to separate from the church, than to rebel against the crown, see- 
 ing the same pope commanded both, and for the same ends, and 
 is as infallible in the one as in the other i 
 
 But this is not our only calamity. About the same time ano- 
 ther sort of men separated too upon direct contrary pretences. 
 Why, it is our antiquity, our decency, Our too great resemblance 
 to the church of Rome that offends them. We are not suffi- 
 ciently purged for these pure men to join with : we have too little 
 of the primitive church cryes the one, too much says the other ; 
 too few ceremonies, too much simplicity say the papists ; too 
 many of the first, too little of the latter cry the dissenters. Thus 
 was truth ever persecuted on both sides, Christ crucified betwixt 
 two thieves, the primitive church persecuted by the Pagans on 
 one side, and the Jews on the other. I venerate thy truth and 
 moderation, O dear and holy mother, who dost so exactly 
 resemble thy Grod and saviour, and the primitive church, both 
 in thy truth and piety, and in thy sufferings too, which are thy 
 glory ! 
 
 But what shall I say for our dissenters, who have run into 
 such horrible crimes as schism and rebellion, only on pretence to 
 avoid that popery, that superstition that was only in their own 
 fancies and prejudices ? How can one and the same church be 
 persecuted justly for being too much and too little reformed \ 
 Why have you separated from her liturgy and rites, who pretend 
 to imbrace her doctrines I Or if you must needs separate, why 
 yet should you imbrue your hands in the blood of your soveraign 
 and fellow subjects on that account ? Supposing you were in the 
 right, this would not justify you. Christ never propagated 
 his church by blood and treason, but by sufferings and obe- 
 dience. 
 
 The truth is, this church hath been persecuted because she 
 alone of all the churches in Europe, has had the blessing and 
 singular favour of Gfod to reform with prudence, moderation, and 
 an exact and regular conduct, after great and wise deliberations, 
 by the consent of our bishops, convocations, states, and princes, 
 
 their holy Father, and the holy catholic church their mother. So that, it 
 seems, the pope had then his aim to take a true muster of his children. But 
 the queen had the greater advantage ; for she likewise (thus) took tale of her 
 apostate subjects, their strength, and how many there were that had given up 
 their names unto Baal." Fragmenta Regalia ; Observations on q. Elizabeth, 
 her times, and favourites. Phoenix, vol. i. p. 195. 
 
PREFACE. 321 
 
 without tumults or hasty counsels; and accordingly here was 
 nothing changed but upon good advice, after the most irresistible 
 conviction that it was contrary to the word of God, the senti- 
 ments of the holy fathers and councils, and the practice of the 
 truly primitive and apostolical church. So that the papists 
 themselves do even envy our primitive doctrine, government, and 
 discipline ; and both fear and hate us more than any other of the 
 reformed churches. / could be contented (said a great man of 
 that perswasion) there were no priests (i. e. popish priests) in 
 England, so there were no bishops there. This, and our excellent 
 liturgy, our decent ceremonies, and our excellent order, moves 
 their envy. They are the same things that have raised the 
 spleens and animosities of the other side, with whom whatever is 
 older than Zuinglius and Calvin, is presently popery, and must be 
 destroyed. Tell them that episcopacy was settled in all churches 
 in the days of the very apostles, and by them ; and they reply 
 the mystery of iniquity began then to work, intimating if not 
 affirming, that this holy order was a part of it. So that they 
 will rather traduce these holy men, who sacrificed their blood 
 for Jesus Christ and his church, of pride, ambition, and a too 
 great love of rule, than allow the establishments of our church. 
 Nay they will rather root out the monarchy, because supported 
 by, and upholding episcopacy, than shew any the least reverence 
 to the church, in obedience to our laws and princes. 
 
 So that leaving these implacable self-condemned enemies, give 
 me leave, ye loyal and religious sons of this holy and ever per- 
 secuted church, to make my last address and application to you. 
 You see by whom the church has been ever persecuted ; you see 
 the reason of it ; you cannot but know also what she has suffered 
 on both sides ; you have read the one, and your eyes have seen 
 the other ; rouse up then, and take effectual care of this innocent, 
 this persecuted spouse of Christ. Stretch out your hands to 
 heaven by humble and fervent prayers, and implore the assistance 
 of the most holy God, for her safety and protection against all 
 her enemies. 
 
 Let the virtue, piety, and holiness of your lives, assure the 
 world that you profess this holy religion in good earnest, and that 
 you do not dissemble either with God or man in it, but are 
 sincere and resolved to live and die in this profession. 
 
 Put those laws we now have in execution duly and regularly, 
 and with discretion and mercy, not out of bitterness and passion, 
 
 VOL. III. Y 
 
322 PREFACE. 
 
 but out of conscience and a true fear of God, and care of his 
 church ; that all the world may see it is nothing but a sense of 
 your duties, and a zeal for God, that makes you active and 
 prudently severe. 
 
 And as far as you shall have opportunity, take further care by 
 new laws, to secure this great and inestimable blessing to your 
 posterity and the generations to come, that they may rise up and 
 bless God for you ; and remember your names with eulogies and 
 honour for ever. 
 
 And if any thing in these papers may in any degree be ser- 
 viceable to, and promote these good ends, I shall for ever be 
 thankful to God and man for the favour. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 Though truth and reason may justly claim the privilege of a kind 
 reception, whoever brings them ; yet such is the nature of man- 
 kind, that the face of a stranger is ever surveyed with a little 
 more than ordinary attention, as if men thought generally that 
 in it were the most lively characters of what they seek to know, 
 the soul and temper of a man. Now because this is not to be 
 expected at the first sight in books, where yet it is most eagerly 
 desired, men have attempted to supply that defect with pictures ; 
 and (which affords much more satisfaction) by premising the 
 lives and characters of the authors, which gives the reader a truer 
 and more lasting idea of men, than it is possible for pencils and 
 colours to attain to. 
 
 The author of the ensuing Tracts ought to be so well known to 
 all English men, that his name alone should have given a sufficient 
 commendation to any thing that can claim a descent from him : 
 but it being now above an hundred years since his death, and 
 his works which were for a long time chained up in all churches \ 
 being now superannuated or neglected, it may not be an unsea- 
 sonable piece of service to the church, to revive the memory of 
 this great man, the stout and invincible champion of the church 
 of England ; who losing the opportunity of sacrificing his life 
 for her in the reign of queen Mary, did it with more advantage 
 to us, and pains to himself, under her glorious successor, when 
 he so freely spent himself in her service, that having wasted his 
 
 1 In all churches.'] " Three great princes successively," (viz. queen Eliza- 
 beth, king James I., and king Charles I.), "the one after the other, and four 
 archbishops of very eminent parts," (Parker, Grindall, Whitgift, and Ban- 
 croft), " have been so satisfied with the truth and learning of this book, that 
 they have imposed it to be chained up and read in all parish churches through- 
 out England and Wales." — Holy Table, Name and Thing (Abp. Williams's). 
 p. 208. 1637. 
 
 Y 2 
 
324 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 thin body by excessive labour and study, he died young, but full 
 of good works and glory. 
 
 He was born the 24th of May, in the year of our Lord 1522, 
 at Buden in the parish of Berinber in the county of Devon ; and 
 tho a younger brother, yet inherited his father's name. His 
 mother was a Bellamie, and he had so great an esteem for it and 
 her, that he engraved it on his signet, and had it always imprinted 
 in his heart ; a lasting testimony both of her virtue and kindness 
 to him. 
 
 His father was a gentleman, descended rather of an ancient 
 and good, than very rich family. It is observed that his ancestors 
 had injoyed that estate for almost two hundred years before the 
 birth of this great man. And yet such was the number of his 
 children, that it is no wonder if this, when young, wanted the 
 assistance of good men for the promoting of his studies ; for it is 
 said that his father left ten children, between sons and daughters, 
 behind him. 
 
 This John Jewel proving a lad of pregnant parts, and of a 
 sweet and industrious nature and temper, was from his youth 
 dedicated to learning 2 ; and with great care cultivated by his 
 parents and masters, which he took so well, that at the entrance 
 of the thirteenth year of his age, about the feast of St. James, he 
 was admitted in Merton College in Oxford, under one Mr. Peter 
 Burrey, a man neither of any great learning, nor much addicted 
 to the reformation, which then (in the reign of Henry the eighth) 
 went on but slowly, and with much irregularity in its motions. 
 But we are yet beholding to his first tutor for this, that he com- 
 mitted this Jewel to Mr. John Parkhurst a fellow of the same 
 college, and afterwards first minister of Cleave, and then bishop of 
 Norwich, who was a man both of more learning and of a better 
 faith ; and prudently instilled 3 together with his other learning, 
 
 2 Dedicated to learning.'] " Literis grammaticalibus apud Branton, South- 
 moulton, et Barnstapliam institutus sub auspiciis Walteri Bowen : Oxoniamque 
 missus mense Julio anno 1535." — Tanner's Bibliotheca, p. 427. Compare 
 Humfrey's Life of Jewel, p. 17. 
 
 3 Prudently instilled.'] Master Parkhurst " being desirous besides all other 
 wholesome learning, to season his tender yeares with pure religion, tooke 
 occasion often before him to dispute with Master Burrey about controversial 
 points ; and intending to compare the translations of Coverdale and Tindal 
 gave him Tindal's translation to reade, himselfe overlooking Coverdale's. In 
 the which collation of translations Jewel oft smiled : which Master Park- 
 hurst observing, and marvelling that in those yeares he could note barba- 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 325 
 
 those excellent principles into this young gentleman, which after- 
 wards made him the darling and wonder of his age. 
 
 During his continuance in this college, a plague happening in 
 Oxford, he removed to a place called Oroxham 4 , where being 
 lodged in a low room, and studying hard in the night, he got a 
 lameness by a cold which attended him to his grave. Having 
 spent almost four years in this college, the 19th of August anno 
 Domini 1539, the one and thirtieth of Henry the eighth, in the 
 seventeenth year of his age, he was, by the procurement of one 
 Mr. Slater, and Mr. Burrey and Mr. Parkhurst his two tutors, 
 removed into Corpus Christi college in the same university, where, 
 I suppose, he met with something of an encouragement ; but it 
 is much more certain he met with envy from his equals, who often 
 suppressed his ingenious exercises, and read others that were 
 more like their own. 
 
 The twentieth day of October in the following year, he took 
 his first degree of batchelor of arts, with a great and general ap- 
 plause ; when he prosecuted his studies with more vigor than 
 before, beginning them at four in the morning, and continuing 
 them till ten at night, so that he seemed to need some body to 
 put him in mind of eating. 
 
 Being now attained to a great reputation for learning, he began 
 to instruct others, and amongst the rest Anthony Parkhurst 5 was 
 committed to his care by Mr. John Parkhurst his tutor, which 
 was a great argument of his great worth and industry. 
 
 Being thus imployed, he was chosen reader of humanity and 
 rhetoric of his own college, and he managed this place seven 
 
 rismes in the vulgar translations, brake into these words, Surely Paul's Crosse 
 will one day ring of this boy, prophecying as it were of that noble Sermon of 
 his at Paul's Crosse (ann. 1560), which gave such a blow to the superstitions 
 of the popish masse, or rather to the whole masse of popish superstitions, 
 that all the defenders of them have ever since staggered." Jewel's Life, 
 prefixed to his works, § 4. 
 
 4 Called Croxham.~\ [In the English life before his works it is called 
 Witney.] 
 
 5 Anthony Parkhurst.] But Robert Series, vicar of St. Peter's Oxford, a 
 zealous enemy to the new opinions in religion and literature, succeeded, we 
 are not told through what influence, in dissolving this relation : being filled 
 with alarm at Jewel's design of instructing his young pupil in the Greek 
 tongue, the study of which at that time in both our universities, was consi- 
 dered as little better than synonymous with heresy. See Humfrey's Life, 
 p. 27. 
 
826 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 years with great applause and honor. His example taught more 
 than any precepts could ; for he was a great admirer of Horace 
 and Cicero, and read all Erasmus 16 works, and imitated them too, 
 for it was his custom to write something every day ; and it was his 
 common saying, that men acquired learning more by a frequent 
 exercising of their pens, than by reading many books. He 
 affected ever rather to express himselfe fluently, neatly, and with 
 great weight of argument and strength of reason, than in hunting 
 after the flowers of rhetoric, and the cadences of words ; tho he 
 understood them, no man better, and wrote a dialogue in which 
 he comprehended the sum of the art of rhetoric. 
 
 The ninth of February 1544, he commenced master of arts, 
 the charge of it being born by his good tutor Mr. Parkhurst, 
 who had then the rich rectory of Oleve in the diocess of Gloces- 
 ter, which is of better value than some of our smaller bishop- 
 ricks. Nor was this the only instance wherein he did partake of 
 this good mans bounty, for he was wont twice or thrice in a year 
 to invite him to his house, and not dismiss him without presents, 
 money, and other things that were necessary for the carrying on 
 his studies. And one time above the rest, coming into his 
 chamber in the morning, when he was to go back to the univer- 
 sity, he seised upon his and his companions purses, saying, What 
 money, I wonder, have these miserable, and beggarly Oxfordians ? 
 And finding them pitifully lean and empty, stuffed them with 
 money, till they became both fat and weighty. 
 
 Edward the sixth succeeding his father the 28th of January 
 1546, the reformation went on more regularly and swiftly, and 
 Peter Martyr being by that prince called out of Germany, and 
 made professor of divinity at Oxford, November 1548, Mr. 
 Jewel was one of his most constant hearers ; and by the help of 
 characters which he had invented for his own use, took all his 
 lectures almost as perfectly as he spoke them. 
 
 About this time one Dr. Richard Smith 7 , predecessor to Peter 
 Martyr in that chair at Oxford, and who was more a sophister 
 than a divine, made an insult upon Peter Martyr, and interrupted 
 him publickly and unexpectedly in his lecture. The German 8 was 
 
 6 All Erasmus'.] " Chiliadas Adagiorum imprimis, et volumen Epistola- 
 rum." Humfrey's Life, p. 24. 
 
 7 Richard Smith.'] See vol. ii. p. 565, n. 
 
 s The German.'] Peter Martyr was not a German but an Italian, a native of 
 Florence, His vernacular name was Pietro Martire Vermigli, but by his 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 327 
 
 not to be baffled by a surprize, but extempore recollected his 
 lecture, and defended it with a great presence of mind, the two 
 parties in the schools being just upon the point of a tumult, 
 the protestants for the present professor, and the papists for the 
 old one. 
 
 Peter Martyr nettled with this affront, challenged Smith to 
 dispute with him publickly, and appointed him a day : but Smith 
 fearing to be called in question for this uproar, fled before the 
 time to St. Andrews in Scotland. But then 9 Tresham l and 
 Chadsy 2 , two popish doctors, and one Morgan entered the lists 
 against Peter Martyr, and there was a very sharp but regular 
 dispute betwixt them concerning the LordVsupper. And Mr. 
 Jewel having then a large share in Peter Martyrs affections, was 
 by him appointed to take the whole disputation in writing 3 , which 
 was printed in the year 1549. For the regulating this disputa- 
 tion, the council sent to Oxford, Henry bishop of Lincoln 4 , Dr. 
 It. Cox chancellor of that university, Dr. Simon Haines, Richard 
 Morrison Esq. and Dr. Christopher Nevison commissioners and 
 moderators. 
 
 In the year 1551, Mr. Jewel took his degree of bachelor of 
 
 family name, though it was of some distinction at Florence, he is rarely known. 
 He was born in 1 500, entered the Augustin order at Fiesole, studied for some 
 years at Padua, and after holding various preferments at Spoleto, Naples, and 
 Lucca, and also the post of visitor-general of his order, he retired in 1542 to 
 Zurich and joined the reformers. He came to England in 1547 at Cran- 
 mer's invitation. 
 
 The same fate, that of losing his family name, has attended another well- 
 known author, also an Italian, and having the same Christian names, viz. 
 Pietro Martire d'Anghiera. As both men were living partly at the same 
 time, Anghiera dying in 1526 and Vermigli in 1562, it may not be useless 
 here to notice the distinction which has not always been observed : their 
 separate histories and works have been sometimes confounded under the 
 general name of Peter Martyr. Pietro Martire d'Anghiera, of an illustrious 
 Milanese family, was born in 1455 at Arona on the Lago Maggiore. He is 
 the author of the " De rebus oceanicis et orbe novo decades." 
 
 9 But then.'] [This dispute began the 28th of May, anno Christi 1549, and 
 lasted five days.] 
 
 1 Tresham.] William Tresham; see vol. ii. p. 549. n. 
 
 2 Chadsy.] William Cheadsey ; see vol. ii. p. 556. n. 
 
 3 In writing.] He was also one of the notaries attendant upon Cranmer and 
 Ridley in the famous disputation holden at Oxford, previously to their con- 
 demnation. See Strype's Life of Cranmer, p. 337. 
 
 4 Henry, bishop of Lincoln.] Henry Holbeach, who had shortly before 
 been translated from the see of Rochester. 
 
328 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 divinity, when he preached an excellent Latin sermon, which is 
 extant 5 almost perfect ; taking for his text the words of St. 
 Peter, Ep. 1. cap. 4. v. 11. If any man speak, let him speak as 
 the oracles of God, Sfc. Upon which words he raised such excel- 
 lent doctrines, and made such wise and holy reflections in so pure 
 and elegant a stile, as satisfied all the world of his great ability 
 and deserts. 
 
 In the same time Mr. Jewel took a small living near Oxford 
 called Sunningwell, more out of a desire to do good, than for the 
 salary which was but small, whither he went once a fortnight on 
 foot, tho he was lame, and it was troublesome to him to walk ; and 
 at the same time preached frequently both privately in his own 
 college, and publicly in the university. 
 
 Besides his old friend Mr. Parkhurst, amongst others, one Mr. 
 Ourtop 6 , a fellow of the same college, afterwards canon of Christ- 
 church, allowed him forty shillings a year, which was a consider- 
 able sum in those days ; and one Mr. Chambers 7 , who was 
 entrusted with distributing the charity of some Londoners to the 
 poor scholars 8 of Oxford, allowed Mr. Jewel out of it six pounds 
 a year for books. 
 
 5 Which is extant.] See Humfrey's Life, p. 49 — 66. 
 
 Mr. Curtop.~\ James Curtop or Courthop. See Tanner's Bibl. p. 214. 
 
 7 Mr. Chambers.'] Richard Chambers ; see p. 333, and 336. 
 
 8 To the poor scholars.] It may be worth while to annex a notice or two 
 respecting this good practice by old Latimer. The first is from his sermon 
 of the Plough, preached Jan. 18, (or, whether the 8th, Plough Monday ?) 
 1548. 
 
 " In times past, when any rich man died in London, they were wont to 
 helpe the poore schollers of the universities with exhibition. When any man 
 dyed, they would bequeath great summes of money toward the reliefe of the 
 poore. When I was a scholer in Cambridge myselfe, I heard very good 
 report of London, and knew many that had reliefe of the rich men of 
 London, but now I can heare no such good report, and yet enquire of 
 it, and harken for it ; but nowe charitie is waxen colde, none helpeth the 
 scholer, nor yet the poore. And in those dayes what did they when they 
 helped the scholers ? Marry, they maynteyned and gave them livinges 
 that were very papistes and professed the popes doctrine; and now that 
 the knowledge of Gods word is brought to light, and many earnestly 
 study and labor to set it forth, now almost no man helpeth to maynteyn 
 them." Fol. 18. 
 
 Again, from the fifth sermon before king Edward. 
 
 " There be few doe study divinity but so many as of necessity must fur- 
 nish the colleges : for their livinges be so small, and victayles so deare, that 
 they tarry not there but go otherwhere to seeke livinges, and so they go 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 329 
 
 Edward the sixth dying the sixth of July, anno Domini 1553, 
 and queen Mary succeeding him, and being proclaimed the seven- 
 teenth of the same month, Jewel was one of the first that felt the 
 fury of this tempest, and before any law was made, or so much as 
 any order given by the queen, was expelled 9 out of the college by 
 the fellows upon their private authority, who had nothing to object 
 against him, but, 1. His following Peter Martyr; 2. His preach- 
 about. ... It is not that, I wis, tLat will keepe out the supremacy of the 
 byshop of Rome. — Here I wyll make a supplication ; that ye would bestow 
 so much to the finding of scholers of poore mens sons to exercise the office 
 of salvation, in relieving of scholers, as ye were wont to bestow in pilgrimage 
 
 matters, in trentalles, in masses, in pardons, in purgatory matters It is 
 
 a reasonable petition ; for Gods sake looke upon it : I say no more. There 
 be none nowe but great mens sonnes in colleges, and their fathers looke not 
 to have them preachers : so every waye this office of preachyng is pinched 
 at." Sermons, fol. 63. 
 
 It must not be dissembled however, that we have, in their time of ascen- 
 dancy, very similar complaints from Roman catholic writers, of the zeal and 
 bounty of the protestants in this department of charity and piety, and of the 
 neglect and languor of their own party. Thus Christopherson, in a work 
 published in the reign of queen Mary, a.d. 1554. 
 
 " Then was there meanes founde, that there shuld be many such minis- 
 ters. For exhibition was begged by certain," (he may allude perhaps in 
 part to these very supplications of Latimer) " to be bestowed in the univer- 
 sities. Which once gotten, they bestowed it only upon such, as eyther were 
 infected with heresy, or elles in whom men had good hope, that they would 
 in tyme be heretikes. And thus was folkes hyred to forsake Christes catho- 
 lyke fayth, and not only to deceave themselves, but many other beside. 
 Would to God that men were as willing nowe to give exhibition to set for- 
 ward godly learninge and virtue, as they were then to set forth vice and 
 heresye." Exhortation against Rebellion, signat. Y 5. 
 
 It appears also, that the merchant Chambers, who allowed Jewel six 
 pounds a year for books (a large sum in those days), imparted his bounty 
 only to those " qui sana dogmata manus subscription approbarent," Hum- 
 frey, p. 32. Compare also Brokes's (afterwards bishop of Gloucester) Sermon 
 at Paul's Cross, Nov. 12, 1553. Signat. D 7, 8. 
 
 I may mention finally that the crafty Gardiner, in a work published soon 
 after the accession of king Edward, takes credit to himself for his freedom 
 from a proselytizing spirit. " I have not kepte one scoler at Cambrydge or 
 Oxforde, syne I was bysshop to be brought up in the catholique opinion, 
 whiche is also myne. I have not gone about to allure by any worldly entise- 
 ment any man to it : but have followed therein the admonition of the worde 
 of Scripture I write Vana salus hominis." Declaration of such true articles 
 as George Joye hath gone about to confute as false. Fol. 4. 4to. 
 
 9 Was expelled.~\ [Fuller in his Church History, saith he was expelled for 
 refusing to be present at mass.] 
 
330 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 ing some doctrines contrary to popery ; 3. And his taking orders 
 according to the laws then in force : for as for his life, it was 
 acknowledged to be angelical and extremely honest, by John 
 Moren a fellow of the same college ; who yet at the same time 
 could not forbear calling him Lutheran, Zuinglian, and heretic. 
 He took his leave of the college in these words, as near as I can 
 render them in English ' . 
 
 " In my last lectures I have (said he) imitated the custom of 
 famished men, who when they see their meat likely to be suddenly 
 and unexpectedly snatched from them, devour it with the greater 
 haste and greediness. For whereas I intended thus to put an end 
 to my lectures, and perceived that I was like forthwith to be 
 silenced, I made no scruple to entertain you (contrary to my 
 former usage) with much unpleasant and ill dressed discourse. 
 For I see I have incurred the displeasure and hatred of some, 
 but whether deservedly or no, I shall leave to their consideration ; 
 for I am perswaded that those who have driven me hence, would 
 not suffer me to live any where if it were in their power. But as 
 for me, I willingly yield to the times, and if they can derive down 
 to themselves any satisfaction from my calamity, I would not 
 hinder them from it. But as Aristides, when he went into exile 
 and forsook his country, prayed that they might never more think 
 of him ; so I beseech God to grant the same to my fellow colle- 
 gians, and what can they wish for more \ Pardon me my hearers, 
 if grief has seized me, being to be torn from that place against my 
 will, where I have passed the first part of my life, where I have 
 lived pleasantly, and been in some honor and imployment. But 
 why do I thus delay to put an end to my misery by one word I 
 Woe is me, that (as with my extreame sorrow and resentment I 
 at last speak it) I must say farewel my studies, farewel to these 
 beloved houses, farewel thou pleasant seat of learning, farewel to 
 the most delightful conversation with you, farewel young men, 
 farewel lads, farewel fellows, farewel brethren, farewel ye beloved 
 as my eyes, farewel all, farewel !" 
 
 Thus did he take his leave (saith the author of the English life 
 before his works) of his lecture, fellow-ship and college ; and was 
 reduced at one blow to great poverty and desertion : but he found 
 for some time a place of harbour in Broadgates-Hall, another 
 college in the same university. Here he met with some short 
 
 1 In English ] For the Latin, see Humfrey, p. 7-1, 5. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 331 
 
 gleams of comfort ; for the university of Oxford more kind than 
 his college, and to alleviate the miseries of his shipwrecked estate, 
 chose him to be her Orator, in which capacity he curiously penned 
 a gratulatory letter or address (as the term now is) to the queen, 
 on the behalf and in the name of the university : " Expressing in 
 it the countenance of the Roman senators in the beginning of 
 Tiberius's reign, exquisitely tempered and composed, to keep out 
 joy and sadness, which both strove at the same time to display 
 their colours in it ; the one for dead Augustus ; the other for 
 reigning Tiberius. And upon the assurance of several of her 
 nobles, that the queen would not change the established religion, 
 expressing some hopes she would so do ; which was confirmed 
 then to them by the promise the queen had made to the Suffolk 
 and Norfolk gentry, who had rescued her out of the very jaws of 
 ruin. - ' 1 Fuller saith, that the writing this letter was put upon 
 him with a design to ruin him, but there is not the least colour 
 for this surmise ; he being so very lately, seasonably and kindly 
 chosen Orator, when he was so injuriously expelled out of his own 
 college ; but it is much more probable the sweetness, smoothness 
 and briskness of his stile, was both the reason why he was chosen 
 Orator first and then imployed to pen this letter. The sum of 
 heads of which are in Mr. Lawrence Humfrey's life 2 of Jewel : but 
 there is no entire copy extant. 
 
 It is observed by the last mentioned author, that whilst Jewel 
 was reading this letter to Dr. Tresham Vice-chancellor, the great 
 bell of Christ-Church (which this doctor having caused to be new 
 run a few days before, had christened by the name of Mary) tolled, 
 and that hearing her pleasant voice now call him to his beloved 
 mass, he burst out into an exclamation. " delicate and sweet 
 harmony ! beautiful Mary, how musically she sounds, how 
 strangely she pleaseth my ears ;" so Mr. Jewel's sweet pen was 
 forced to give way to the more acceptable tinkling of this 
 new lady 3 . And we may easily conjecture how the poor man 
 took it. 
 
 2 Humfrey's Life.~\ See p. 79, 80. 
 
 :i This new lady.'] About this time, the same Dr. Tresham, " supplying the 
 roome of the sub-dean in Christ Church, after hee had called all the students 
 of the college together, with great eloquence and art persuasorie, began to 
 commend the dignitie of the masse unto them, declaring, that there was 
 stuffe in Scripture enough to prove the masse good. Then to allure them to 
 the catholick service of the church, he used these reasons, declaring that 
 
332 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 Being thus ejected out of all he had, he became obnoxious to 
 the insolence and pride of his enemies, which he endeavoured to 
 allay by humility and compliance, which yet could not mitigate 
 their rage and fury ; but rather in all probability heightened 
 their malice, and drew more affronts upon the meek man. But 
 amongst all his enemies, none sought his ruin more eagerly than 
 Dr. Martial 4 , dean of Christ -church, who had changed his religion 
 now twice already ; and did afterwards twice or thrice more in 
 the reign of queen Elizabeth : he having neither conscience nor 
 religion of his own, was wonderous desirous to make Jewel's 
 conscience or life a papal sacrifice. 
 
 In order to this, he sends to Jewel by the inquisitors a bead- 
 roll of popish doctrines, to be subscribed by him upon pain of 
 fire and faggot, and other grievous tortures. The poor man 
 having neither friend nor time allowed him to consult with, took 
 the pen in his hand, and saying, " Have you a mind to see how 
 well I can write V subscribed his name hastily, and with great 
 reluctance. 
 
 But this no way mitigated the rage of his enemies against 
 him. They knew his great love to, and familiarity with Peter 
 Martyr, and nothing less than his life would satisfy these blood- 
 hounds, of which turn-coat Martial was the fiercest : so being 
 forsaken by his friends for this his sinful compliance, and still 
 
 there were a goodlie companie of copes, that were appointed to Windsore* 
 but he found the queene so gracious unto him, that they should come to 
 Christ Church. Now if they, like honest man, would come to church, they 
 should weare them on holie daies. And besides all this, hee would get them 
 the Ladie bell of B amp ton ; and that should make the sweetest ring in all 
 England. And as for an holie-water sprinkle, he had already the fairest that 
 was within the realme. Wherefore he thought that no man would be so mad 
 to foregoe these commodities. 
 
 " Which things I rehearse, that it may appeare what want of discretion is 
 in the fathers of popery, and into what idle follies such men do fall : whome, 
 I beseeche the Lord, if it be his pleasure, to reduce to a better truth, and to 
 open their eyes to see their owne blindness." Fox's Acts, p. 1341. 
 
 But the follies here mentioned are nothing comparable in magnitude to 
 those, deserving indeed a much more solemn name, which took place at the 
 baptizing of their bells ; an ample account of which, taken from authentic 
 sources, may be found in Becon's Works, vol. iii. fol. 233, 4. a. d. 1564. 
 See also Staveley's Hist, of the Churches in England, p. 225 — 31. Weever's 
 Funeral Monuments, p. 118, 19. Discourse, edit. 2. Sacra Institutio, juxta 
 usum Eccles. Sarisburiensis, p. 158 — 62. edit. 1604. 
 
 i Dr. Martial.'] Richard Marshall, see vol. ii p. 662, and p. 242 of this vol. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 333 
 
 pursued like a wounded deer by his enemies ; but more exagitated 
 by the inward remorses and reproaches of his own conscience, he 
 resolved at last to flee for his life. 
 
 And it was but time ; for if he had staid but one night longer, 
 or gone the right way to London, he had perished by their fury. 
 One Augustin Berner 5 a Switzer, first a servant to bishop 
 Latimer, and afterwards a minister, found him lying upon the 
 ground almost dead with vexation, weariness (for this lame man 
 was forced to make his escape on foot) and cold, and setting him 
 upon an horse, conveyed him to the lady Ann Warcupps a widow, 
 who entertained him for some time, and then sent him up to 
 London, where he was in more safety. 
 
 Raving twice or thrice changed his lodgings in London, sir 
 Nicholas Throgmorton, a great minister of state in those times, 
 furnished him with money for his journey, and procured him a 
 ship for his transportation beyond the seas. And well it had 
 been if he had gone sooner ; for his friend Mr. Parkhurst hearing 
 of the restoring of the mass fled forthwith ; and poor Mr. Jewel 
 knowing nothing of it, went to Cleave to beg his advice and 
 assistance, being almost killed by his long journey on foot in 
 bitter cold and snowy weather, and being forced at last to return 
 to Oxford, more dejected and confounded in his thoughts than he 
 went out ; these miseries were the occasions of his fall, as Gods 
 mercy was the procurer both of his escape and recovery. 
 
 For being once arrived in Frankford in the beginning of the 
 second year of queen Mary's reign, he found there Mr. Richard 
 Chambers his old benefactor 6 , Dr. Robert Home afterwards 
 bishop of Winchester, Dr. Sands 7 bishop of London, Sir Francis 
 Knowles a privy counsellor, and afterwards lord treasurer, and 
 his eldest son, &c. These received Jewel with the more kindness, 
 because he came unexpectedly and unhoped for ; and advised 
 him 8 to make a public recantation of his subscription ; which he 
 
 5 Augustin Berner.'] See vol. ii. p. 542 and p. 613, n., and pp. 53, 65, and 
 72 of this volume. 
 
 6 His old benefactor.'] See p. 328. 
 
 7 Dr. Sands.] Edwin Sandys, afterwards, viz. in 1559, bishop of Wor- 
 cester; in 1570, bishop of London; and in 1576, archbishop of York. 
 
 8 Advised him.] Jewel himself, in the papers which passed in controversy 
 between him and Dr. Cole, speaking of the submission which he had made 
 at Oxford, says, " But 1 have confessed it openlie, and unrequired, in the 
 midst of the congregation." — Works, p 30. 
 
 The 
 
334 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 willingly did in the pulpit the next Lords-day in these words. 
 " It was my abject and cowardly mind, and faint heart that made 
 my weak hand to commit this wickedness." Which when he 
 had uttered as well as he could for tears and sighs, he applied him- 
 self in a fervent prayer, first to Grod Almighty for his pardon, and 
 afterwards to the church ; the whole auditory accompanying him 
 with tears and sighes, and ever esteeming him more for his 
 ingenuous repentance, than they would (perhaps) have done if he 
 had not fallen. 
 
 It is an easy thing for those that were never tried, to censure 
 the frailty of those that have truckled for some time under the 
 shock of a mighty temptation ; but let such remember St. Paul's 
 advice, Let him that standeth take heed least he fall. This great 
 mans fall shall ever be my lesson, and if this glistering Jewel were 
 thus clouded and foiled, God be merciful to me a sinner ! 
 
 Mr. Jewel had not been long at Frankford, before Peter 
 Martyr hearing of it, often sollicited him to come to Strasburgh, 
 where he was now settled and provided for ; and all things con- 
 sidered, a wonder it is that he did not perish in England ; for 
 there was 9 no person more openly aimed at than he, because 
 none of them had given wider wounds than he to the Roman 
 catholic cause. One Tresham ' a senior canon of Christ church, 
 who had held some points against him at his first coming thither, 
 now took the benefit of the times to be revenged on him, and 
 incited those of Christ church and of other houses to affront him 
 publicly. So that not finding any safety at Oxford, he retired to 
 Lambeth to Cranmer, where he was sure of as much as the place 
 could afford him. A consultation had been held by some of the 
 more fiery spirits, for his commitment unto prison. But he came 
 thither (as was well known) on the public faith, which was not 
 to be violated for the satisfaction of some private persons. It 
 was thought fit therefore to discharge him of all further imploy- 
 ment, and to license him to depart in peace 2 : none being more 
 
 The place in which he subscribed was at St. Mary's church, Oxford. See 
 Dering's Sparing Restraint, part i. p. 95. a.d. 1567. 
 9 For there was.] Heylin's Ecclesia Restaurata, p. 196. 
 
 1 One Tresham.'] William Tresham. See p. 32/. 
 
 2 Depart in peace.] [Peter Martyr also helped himself, for he would not 
 goe without the queens passport and leave, and when he had it, concealed 
 himself fourteen days on the English coast, then privately took ship and 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 335 
 
 forward to furnish him with all things for his going hence, than 
 the new lord chancellor, bishop Gardiner, whether in honour to 
 his learning, or out of a desire to send him packing, shall not 
 now be questioned ; but less humanity was shewed to him in his 
 wife, whose body having been buried in the church of St. Frides- 
 wide, was afterwards by public order taken out of the grave and 
 buried in a common dunghill : but in the reign of .queen Elizabeth 
 it was removed, and her bones mixed with St. Francis. And 
 the truth is, the queen (who was a bigotted papist, and too much 
 priest-ridden) breaking not only her promise to the men of Suffolk, 
 who had stood by her in her greatest necessity, and treating 
 them with extream severity for but challenging the performance 
 of her promise ; (one Dobbe who had spoken more boldly than 
 the rest, being ordered to stand three clays in the pillory) ; but 
 also her more solemn engagement made the twelfth of August 
 1553, in the council ; " That altho her conscience was staid in 
 matters of religion, yet she was resolved not to compel or strain 
 others, otherwise than as God should put into their hearts a per- 
 swasion of that truth she was in ; and this she hoped should be 
 done by the opening his word to them, by godly, vertuous, and 
 learned preachers :" I say, considering how ill she kept her promise 
 to her own subjects, it is a wonder she should keep the faith given 
 to this stranger in her brother's reign, and not by her ; and I 
 conceive no reason can be given for this, but the over-ruling 
 providence of God, who governs the hearts of princes as he 
 thinks fit. 
 
 But well it was for Mr. Jewel that there he was ; and as much 
 of Mr. Jewel's sufferings in England had been occasioned by his 
 great respects he had shewn to Peter Martyr whilst he lived at 
 Oxford ; so now Peter Martyr never left solliciting him (as I 
 said) to come to him to Strasburgh till he prevailed, where he 
 took him to his own table and kept him always with him. And 
 here Mr. Jewel was very serviceable to him in his edition of his 
 commentaries upon the book of Judges, which were all transcribed 
 for the press by him : and he used also to read every day some 
 part of a father to him, and for the most part St. Augustin, 
 with which father they were both much delighted. 
 
 At Strasburgh Mr. Jewel found J. Poynet late bishop of Win- 
 arrived at Antwerp in the night, and before day took coach, and so got safe 
 to Strasburgh, the 30th of October, 1553.] 
 
336 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 cliester, Edmund Grindal archbishop 3 of York, Edwin Sands, sir 
 J. Oheeke, and sir Anthony Coke, kt. and several other great 
 men of the English nation, who were fled thither for their reli- 
 gion. And with these he was in great esteem, which opened a 
 way for his preferment upon his return into England after the 
 storm was over. 
 
 Peter Martyr having been a long time sollicited by the senate 
 of Zurick to go thither and take upon him the place of professor 
 of Hebrew, and interpreter of the Scriptures, in the place of 
 Conrad Pellican, who was almost the first professor of Hebrew in 
 Christendom, and died about this time near an hundred years of 
 age ; at last accepted the office, and carried Mr. Jewel (July 13, 
 1556,) with him to Zurick, where he lived still with Peter 
 Martyr in his own family. Here he found James Pilkington 
 bishop of Durham, and several others who were maintained by 
 the procurement of Richard Chambers, but out of the purses of 
 Mr. Richard Springham, Mr. John Abel, Mr. Thomas Eton, 
 merchants of London, and several others ; till at last Stephen 
 Gardiner finding who were their benefactors, threatened " he 
 would in a short time make them eat their fingers ends for 
 hunger :" and it was sore against his will that he proved a false 
 prophet, for he clapt up so many of their benefactors in England, 
 that after this there came but a small, if any, supply out of Eng- 
 land to them. But then Christopher prince of Wittenberg, and 
 the senators of Zurick, and the foreign divines were so kind to 
 them, that they had still a tolerable subsistence ; and Mr. Jewel 
 stood in need of the less, because he lived with Peter Martyr till 
 his return into England. 
 
 So saith Mr. Humfrey, p. 90, in his life ; but it is apparent by 
 the first lines of his epistle to signior Scipio*, that he studied 
 some time at Padua, and there being no mention of his travelling 
 at any time before his exile, nor indeed any possibility of it, I 
 suppose that whilst he was thus with Peter Martyr at Zurick, he 
 made a step over the Alps to Padua, which was not very distant, 
 and there studied some time, and contracted his acquaintance 
 with the said Venetian gentleman ; for this journey is no where 
 
 3 Grindal archbishop.! This should have been written, " Grindal afterwards 
 archbishop," &c. A similar error is committed above, where Sandys is called 
 bishop of London ; and below, where Pilkington is styled bishop of Durham. 
 
 4 Signior Scipio.~\ See p. 309 (Advertisement). 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. Bffl 
 
 mentioned by any other author that I have seen, and I can find no 
 time so likely for it as now. 
 
 During all the time of his exile, which was about four years, he 
 studied very hard, and spent the rest of his time in consolating 
 and confirming his brethren ; for he would frequently tell them 
 that when their brethren indured such bitter tortures and horri- 
 ble martyrdoms at home, it was not reasonable they should expect 
 to fare deliciously in banishment, concluding always : " Hcec non 
 duraiunt cetatem? These things will not last an age. Which he 
 repeated so very often 5 , and with so great an assurance of mind 
 that it would be so, that many believed it before it came to pass, 
 and more took it for a prophetic sentence afterwards. 
 
 When the English left their native country, they were all of a 
 piece 6 ; but some of them going to Geneva and other places which 
 had imbraced the model of reformation settled by Calvin, they 
 became fond of these foreign novelties, and some of them at 
 Frankford, in the year 1554, began an alteration of the liturgy, 
 and did what they could to draw others to them ; and to these 
 men Knox, the great incendiary of Scotland afterwards, joined 
 himself ; and not long after one Whitehead a zealous calvinist, 
 but of a much better temper than Knox. Not contented with 
 this alteration, the fifteenth of November 1554, they writ letters 
 in open defiance of the English liturgy to them of Zurick, who 
 defended it in a letter of the 28th of the same month. 
 
 5 So very often.] There seems to have existed, especially among the exiles, 
 a very firm persuasion, that the dominion of popery and cruelty, upon this its 
 revival in England under queen Mary, would not be of long duration. " I 
 dare neither affirm, that master Fox foresaw this sudden change of public 
 affairs, nor yet will I take from him the testimony of the reverend and famous 
 divine, Dr. Elmare (Aylmer), sometime bishop of London ; who, in presence 
 of many yet living, was wont to say ; that he was himself at a sermon, 
 wherein master Fox, among many things which he preached, to comfort the 
 banished English, did with confidence tell them ; that now was the time come for 
 their return into England, and that he brought them that news by commandment 
 from God. For which words he was then sharply reproved by the graver 
 divines there present ; but excused afterwards, by the event ; when, by com- 
 paring of times, it was found that queen Mary died but the day before 
 master Fox had thus presaged." — Life of John Fox, the Martyrologist, written 
 by his Son. 
 
 G All of apiece.] [English Life. Dr. Peter Heylin saith the contrary, and 
 that Wittingham, Williams, and Goodman were Zuinglians before they left 
 England, who were the chief promoters of the disorder at Frankford. — 
 Ecclesia Restaurata, p. 228.] 
 
 VOL. [JT. Z 
 
338 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 Grindal and Chambers were sent from Strasburgh to Frank- 
 ford to quiet these innovators, but to no purpose ; so returning 
 back again, the English at Strasburgh wrote to them the thir- 
 teenth of December, all which procured no other regard for them, 
 but only to obtain Calvin's judgment of it, which being suitable 
 to their own, as there was no wonder it should ; things continued 
 thus till the thirteenth of March following, when Dr. Richard 
 Cox entered Frankford, drove Knox out, and resettled the liturgy 
 there. Whereupon in the end of August following, Fox with 
 some few others went to Basil ; but the main body followed 
 Knox and Goodman to Geneva their mother city (as Dr. Heylin 
 stiles it), where they made choice of Knox and Goodman for 
 their constant preachers ; under which ministry they rejected 
 the whole frame and fabric of the reformation made in England 
 in king Edward's time, and conformed themselves wholly to the 
 fashions of the church of Geneva, &c. Thus far Dr. Heylin. 
 
 Mr. Jewel being then at Zurick, used his utmost endeavour to 
 reclaim these men, and put a stop to this rising schism ; exhort- 
 ing them as brethren to lay aside all strife and emulation, espe- 
 cially about such small matters ; least thereby they should greatly 
 offend the minds of all good men : which thing (he said) they 
 ought to have a principal care of. And doubtless this good man 
 thought that their gratitude to God for restoring them to their 
 native country under the auspicious reign of cjueen Elizabeth of 
 blessed memory, had for ever put an end to this dispute, and he 
 seems to speak as much 7 in his Apology for the Church of 
 England ; but within a few years this fury broke loose again, 
 and just about the time of Jewel's death became more trouble- 
 some than ever before ; and just about an hundred years after its 
 rise, by a dismal rebellion overturned at once the church and 
 monarchy of Great Britain. 
 
 But to return to Mr. Jewel and our exiles ; the seventeenth of 
 November 1558, God remembered the distressed state of the 
 church of England, and put an end to her sufferings, by removing 
 that bigotted lady : the news of which flying speedily 8 to our 
 
 7 Speak as much.'] Near the end : " Postremo, nos inter nos de omnibus 
 dogmatis, et capitibus religionis Christiana? convenire ; et uno ore, unoque 
 spiritu colere Deum et Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi." 
 
 8 Flying speedily.'] Her death was known at Rome the ninth day after it 
 happened. See Parker's Antiquitat. Britann. Life of Parker, at the begin- 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 339 
 
 exiles, they hasted into England again, to congratulate the suc- 
 cession of queen Elizabeth of ever blessed memory. 
 
 His good benefactor and tutor Mr. Parkhurst, upon the arrival 
 of this news, made him a visit in Germany ; but fearing Mr. 
 Jewel had not chosen the safest way for his return to England, 
 left him and went another way, which seeming more safe, in the 
 end proved otherwise. Mr. Jewel arriving safely in England 
 with what he had, whilst the other was robbed by the way ; and 
 so at his landing in England, Mr. Jewel (who was here before 
 him) very gratefully relieved his great benefactor. 
 
 The time of Mr. Jewel's arrival in England, is no where 
 expressed 9 that I can find, but he being then in Zurich, in all 
 probability was for that cause none of the first that returned ; so 
 that when he came back, he had the comfort to find all things 
 well disposed for the reception of the reformation ; for the queen 
 had by a proclamation of the thirteenth of December 1558, 
 ordered that " no man, of what quality soever he were, should 
 presume to alter any thing in the state of religion, or innovate in 
 any of the rites and ceremonies thereunto belonging, &c. until 
 some further order should be taken therein. Only it was per- 
 mitted, and withall required, that the litany, the lords-prayer, 
 the creed, and the ten commandments, should be said in the 
 English tongue, and that the epistle and gospel should be read 
 in English at the time of the high mass, which was done (saith 
 Dr. Heylin) in all the churches of London, on the next Sunday 
 after, being New-years-day ; and by degrees in all the other 
 churches in the kingdom. Further than this, she thought it 
 not convenient to proceed at the present, only she prohibited the 
 elevation of the sacrament at the altar of the Chapel Royal ; 
 which was likewise forborn in all other churches : And she set at 
 liberty all that had been imprisoned for religion in her sisters 
 time, and ordered the liturgy to be revised with great care, and 
 that a parliament should be summoned to sit at Westminster the 
 25th of January 1559." 
 
 All this I suppose at least was done before Mr. Jewel returned 
 
 ning. [The news of the queen's death came to Zurick the last of November. 
 Martyrs' Letters.~\ 
 
 9 No where expressed."] But we may approximate to it pretty nearly. He 
 was at Strasburgh Jan. 26, 1559; and his first letter to Peter Martyr after 
 his return to England is dated March 20th in the same year. See Burnet's 
 Reformat., vol. hi. p. 264 and p. 268. Records. 
 
 z 2 
 
340 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 into England ; for whether he was here at the coronation is un- 
 certain. He was entertained first by Mr. Nicholas Culverwell 
 for almost six months ; and then falling into a sickness, was invited 
 by Dr. William Thames, to lodge at his house ; but this was after 
 the parliament. 
 
 The liturgy being then reviewed, and whatever might give the 
 popish party any unnecessary exasperation or discontent purged 
 out ' ; in order to the facilitating the passing an act of parlia- 
 ment for the settling it, and the establishment of other things 
 that were necessary, a publick disputation was appointed on the 
 thirtieth of March following, to be holden in the church of West- 
 minster in the English tongue, in the presence of as many of the 
 lords of the council, and of the members of both houses, as were 
 desirous to inform themselves in the state of the questions. The 
 disputation was also to be managed (for the better avoiding of 
 confusion) by a mutual interchange of writings upon every point ; 
 each writing to be answered the next day, and so from day to day 
 till the whole were ended. To all which the bishops at first con- 
 sented, tho they woidd not afterwards stand to it. The questions 
 were three, concerning prayers in the vulgar tongue, the power of 
 
 1 Purged out.~\ " Great care was taken for expunging all such passages, as 
 might give any scandal or offence to the popish party, or be urged by them 
 in excuse for their not coming to church, and joining with the rest of the 
 congregation in Gods publick worship. In the litany first made and pub- 
 lished by king Henry the 8th, and afterwards continued in the two liturgies 
 of king Edward the 6th, there was a prayer to be delivered from the tyrannie 
 and all the detestable enormities of the bishop of Rome, which was thought fit 
 to be expunged, as giving matter of scandal and dis-affection to all that party, 
 or such as otherwise wished well to that religion. In the first liturgie of 
 king Edward, the sacrament of the Lord's body was delivered with this 
 benediction, that is to say, The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given 
 for the preservation of thy body and soid to life everlasting .- The blood of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, &c, which being thought by Calvin and his disciples to 
 give some countenance to the grosse and carnal presence of Christ in the 
 sacrament, which passeth by the name of transubstantiation, in the schools 
 of Rome, was altered into this form in the second liturgie ; that is to say, 
 Take and eat this, in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in 
 thy heart by faith with thanksgiving. Take and drink this, &c. But the 
 re visors of the book now joined both forms together, lest under colour of 
 rejecting a carnal, they might be thought also to deny such a real presence 
 as was defended in the writings of the antient fathers. Upon which ground 
 they expunged also a whole rubricky" &c. &c. — Heylin's Hist, of the Refor- 
 mation, part ii. p. Ill, second edit. Compare also Pullen's Moderation of the 
 Church of England, p. 430, &c. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 341 
 
 the church, for the changing rites and ceremonies, and the propi- 
 tiatory sacrifice of the mass for the living and the dead. 
 
 The first use that was made of Mr. Jewel after his return, was 
 the nominating him one of the disputants for the reformed party ; 
 and tho he was the last in number and place, yet he was not the 
 least either in desert or esteem, having made great additions to 
 his former learning in his four years exile and travel : which is 
 a great improvement to ingenious spirits. But this disputation 
 was broken off by the popish party, who would not stand to the 
 order appointed ; so that Mr. Jewel in all probability had no 
 occasion to shew either his zeal or learning. 
 
 The parliament ended the eighth of May 1559 ; and by virtue 
 of an act passed in this parliament, soon after midsummer the 
 queen made a visitation of all the diocesses in England, by com- 
 missioners, for rectifying all such things as they found amiss, and 
 could not be redressed by any ordinary episcopal power, without 
 spending of more time than the exigencies of the church could 
 then admit of. And this was done by a book of articles printed 
 for that purpose ; and the inquiry was made upon oath by the 
 commissioners. Here Mr. Jewel was taken in again, and made 
 one of these commissioners for the west. When he visited his 
 own native country, which till then perhaps he had not seen since 
 his return from exile ; when also he preached to and disputed with 
 his country-men, he indeavoured more to win them to imbrace thd 
 reformation by good usage, civility, and reason, than to terrify or 
 awe them by that great authority the queen had armed him and his 
 fellow commissioners with. 
 
 Returning back to London, and giving the queen a good and 
 satisfactory account of their visitation, the 21st of January follow- 
 ing, Mr. Jewel who was then only batchelor of divinity, was con- 
 secrated bishop of Salisbury, which he at first modestly declined, 
 but at last accepted, in obedience to the queens command. This 
 see had been void by the death of John Capon his immediate 
 predecessor, who died in the year 1557, now near three years. 
 And here the Divine Providence again gave him the advantage in 
 point of seniority over his tutor Mr. John Parkhurst, who was 
 not consecrated bishop of Norwich till the fourteenth of July 
 after ; but then his tutor had the advantage of him in point of 
 revenue, for Mr. Jewel's bishopric had been miserably impo- 
 verished by his predecessor ; so that he complained afterwards, 
 that there was never a good living left him that would maintain 
 
342 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 a learned man ; for (said he) the Capon has devoured all : because 
 he hath either given away or sold all the ecclesiastical dignities 
 and livings. So that the good bishop was forced all his life-time 
 after to take extraordinary pains in travelling and preaching in all 
 parts of his diocess, which brought him to his grave the sooner : 
 whereas his tutor had a much richer bishopric, and consequently, 
 more ease, and out-lived his pupil Jewel three years. 
 
 The Sunday before Easter of this year, bishop Jewel preached, 
 at Paul's Cross, his famous sermon upon the 1 Cor. xi. v. 23. 
 For I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you, 
 that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed took 
 bread, &c. This sermon gave a fatal blow to the popish religion 
 here in England, which was become very odious to all men, by 
 reason of the barbarous cruelty used by those of that perswasion 
 in the reign of queen Mary ; but the challenge which he then 
 made, and afterwards several times and in several places repeated, 
 was the most stinging part of this sermon, and therefore tho I am 
 concerned to be as short as I can, I will yet insert this famous 
 piece at large. 
 
 " If any learned man of our adversaries, (said he) or all the 
 learned men that be alive, be able to bring any one sufficient sen- 
 tence out of any old catholic doctor, or father, or general council, 
 or holy Scripture, or any one example in the primitive church, 
 whereby it may clearly and plainly be proved during the first six 
 hundred years, 1 . That there was at any time any private masses 
 in the world. 2. Or that there was then any communion ministred 
 unto the people under one kind. 3. Or that the people had their 
 common-prayer in a strange tongue that the people understood 
 not. 4. Or that the bishop of Rome was then called an universal 
 bishop, or the head of the universal church. 5. Or that the people 
 were then taught to believe that Christ's body is really, substan- 
 tially, corporally, carnally or naturally in the sacrament. 6. Or 
 that his body is or may be in a thousand places or more at one 
 time. 7. Or that the priest did then hold up the sacrament over 
 his head. 8. Or that the people did then fall down and worship 
 it with godly honour. 9. Or that the sacrament was then, or 
 now ought to be, hanged up under a canopy. 10. Or that in the 
 sacrament after the words of consecration, there remained only 
 the accidents and shews without the substance of bread and wine. 
 11. Or, that then the priests divided the sacrament into three 
 parts, and afterwards himself received alone. 12. Or that who- 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 343 
 
 soever had said the sacrament is a figure, a pledge, a token, or a 
 remembrance of Christ's body, had therefore been adjudged for 
 an heretic. 13. Or that it was lawful then to have thirty, twenty, 
 fifteen, ten, or five masses said in the same church in one day. 
 14. Or that images were then set up in the churches, to the 
 intent the people might worship them. 15. Or that the lay- 
 people were then forbidden to read the word of God in their own 
 tongue. 16. Or that it was then lawful for the priest to pro- 
 nounce the words of consecration closely, or in private to himself. 
 17. Or that the priest had then authority to offer up Christ unto 
 his Father. 18. Or to communicate and receive the sacrament 
 for another, as they do. 19. Or to apply the virtue of Christs 
 death and passion to any man by the means of the mass. 20. Or 
 that it was then thought a sound doctrine to teach the people 
 that mass, ex opere operato (that is, even for that it is said and 
 done) is able to remove any part of our sin. 21. Or that any 
 Christian man called the sacrament of the Lord, his God. 22. Or 
 that the people were then taught to believe, that the body of 
 Christ remaineth in the sacrament, as long as the accidents of 
 bread and wine remain there without corruption. 23. Or that a 
 mouse or any other worm or beast, may eat the body of Christ, 
 (for so some of our adversaries have said and taught.) 24. Or 
 that when Christ said, Hoc est corpus meum, the word hoc pointed 
 not to the bread, but to an individumn vagumi, as some of them 
 say. 25. Or that the accidents, or forms, or shews of bread and 
 wine be the sacraments of Christs body and blood, and not rather 
 the very bread and wine itself. 26. Or that the sacrament is a 
 sign or token of the body of Christ, that lieth hidden underneath 
 it. 27. Or that ignorance is the mother and cause of true devo- 
 tion : The conclusion is, that I shall then be content to yield 
 and subscribe V 
 
 2 Yield and subscribe.'] With this famous challenge the reader may com- 
 pare the following, given, about the year 1624, by another very learned and 
 eminent divine, Dr. Richard Mountague, afterwards bishop of Chichester, &c. 
 
 1 . "If any papist living, or all the papists living, can prove unto me, that 
 the present Roman church, is eyther the catholique church or a sound mem- 
 ber of the catholique church, I will subscribe. 
 
 2. " If any papist living, or all the papists living, can prove unto me, that 
 the present church of England is not a true member of the catholique church, 
 I will subscribe. 
 
 3. " If any papist, &c. can prove unto mee, that all those points, or any of 
 those points which the church of Rome maintaineth against the church of 
 
 7 
 
3M BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 " This challenge" (saith the learned doctor Heylin, Eccles. Bes- 
 taurat., p. 301.) " being thus published in so great an auditory, 
 startled the English papists both at home and abroad, but none 
 more than such of our fugitives as had retired to Lovain, Doway, 
 or St. Omers, in the low-country provinces belonging to the king 
 of Spain. The business was first agitated by the exchange of 
 friendly letters betwixt the said reverend prelate and Dr. Henry 
 Cole the late dean of St. Pauls ; more violently followed in a book 
 of liastaFs 3 , who first appeared in the lists against the challenger ; 
 followed herein by Dorman and Marshall, who severally took up 
 the cudgels to as little purpose ; the first being well beaten by 
 Nowel, and the last by Calfhill, in their discourses writ against 
 them : but they were only velitations, or preparatory skirmishes 
 in reference to the main encounter, which was reserved for the 
 reverend challenger himself, and Dr. John Harding, one of the 
 divines of Lovain, and the most learned of the college. The 
 combatants were born in the same county, bred up in the same 
 grammar-school, and studied in the same university also : — both 
 zealous Protestants 4 in the time of k. Edward, and both relapsed 
 to popery in the time of queen Mary ; Jewel for fear, and Hard- 
 ing upon hope of favour and preferment by it. But Jewel's fall 
 may be compared to that of St. Peter, which was short and sudden, 
 rising again by his repentance, and fortified more strongly in his 
 faith than before he was : but H arding's like to that of the other 
 Simon, premeditated and resolved on, never to be restored again 
 (so much was there within him of the gall of bitterness) to his 
 former standing. But some former differences had been between 
 them in the church of Salisbury, whereof the one was prebendary 5 
 
 England, were, or was, the perpetual doctrine of the catholique church : the 
 concluded doctrine of the representative church in any general council, or 
 nationall, approved by a generall : or the dogmatical resolution of any one 
 father, for 500 years after Christ, I will subscribe." Gagg for the New 
 Gospel. Address to the Reader. Another elaborate challenge, on the topics 
 of the pope's pretended temporal and spiritual monarchy, given by Dr. 
 Thomas Barlow, bishop of Lincoln, may be found in the Prefatory Epistle to 
 his Brutum Fulmen: or the Bull of pope Pius V. against queen Elizabeth, &c. 
 1681. 4to. Signat. C 1—3. 
 
 3 Of Rastal's.] [Rastal was a common lawyer, and published his book in 
 1563 ] 
 
 4 Zealous Protestants.'] See Jewel's Answer to Master Harding's Conclusion ; 
 Works, signat. (R r) 5. 
 
 5 Was prebendary.'] [Harding was then prebendary when Mr. Jewel was 
 elected, and gave his vote for him Humf p. 140. j 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 345 
 
 and the other bishop, occasioned by the bishops visitation of that 
 cathedral ; in which as Harding had the worst, so it was a presage 
 of a second foil which he was to have in this encounter. Who 
 had the better of the day, will easily appear to any that consults 
 the writings, by which it will appear how much the bishop was 
 too hard for him at all manner of weapons. Whose learned 
 answers as well in maintenance of his challenge, as in defence of 
 his Apology (whereof more hereafter) contain in them such a 
 magazine of all sorts of learning, that all our controversors since 
 that time, have furnished themselves with arguments and autho- 
 nty from it." 
 
 Thus far that learned man has discoursed the event of this 
 famous challenge with so much brevity and perspicuity, that I 
 thought it better to transcribe his words, than to do it much 
 worse my self. 
 
 When queen Mary died, Paul the fourth was pope, to whom 
 queen Elizabeth sent an account of her coming to the crown, 
 which was delivered by sir Edward Karn 6 her sisters resident at 
 Rome ; to which the angry gentleman replied, " That England 
 was held in fee of the apostolick see ; that she could not succeed 
 being illegitimate ; nor could he contradict the declarations made 
 in that matter by his predecessors Clement the seventh, and Paul 
 the Third : he said it was a great boldness in her, to assume the 
 crown without his consent ; for which in reason she deserved no 
 favour at his hands ; yet if she would renounce her pretensions, 
 and refer her self wholly to him, he would shew a fatherly affec- 
 tion to her, and do every thing for her that could consist with 
 the dignity of the apostolick see. 11 Which answer being hastily 
 and passionately made, was as little regarded by the queen. But 
 he dying soon after, Pius the fourth an abler man succeeded ; and 
 he was for gaining the queen by arts and kindness ; to which end 
 he sent Vincent Parapalia, abbot of St. Saviours, with courteous 
 letters to her, dated May the fifth 1560, with order to make large 
 
 6 Sir Edward Karn.'] Or Came, who never returned to England, but died 
 a papist at Rome. 
 
 " Sir Edward Came, the queen's leiger at Rome, doctor of civil law* 
 knighted by the emperor Charles V., pretended that as the queen would not 
 suffer the pope's nuncio to come into England, so the pope would not permit 
 him to depart Rome, whereas, indeed, the cunning old man was not detained, 
 but detained himself, so well pleased was he with the place and his office 
 therein ; where soon after he died, the last leiger of the English nation to 
 Rome publicly avowed in that employment." Fuller's Church History, 
 book ix. § 45. 
 
346 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 proffers to her under hand : but the queen had rejected the pope's 
 authority by act of parliament, and would have nothing to do with 
 Parapalia, nor would she suffer him to come into England. In 
 the interim the pope had resolved to renew the council at Trent, 
 and in the next year sent abbot Martiningo his nuncio to the 
 queen, to invite her and her bishops to the council, and he accord- 
 ingly came to Bruxells, and from thence sent over for leave to 
 come into England : but though France and Spain interceded for 
 his admission, yet the queen stood firm, and at the same time 
 rejected a motion from the emperor Ferdinando, to return to the 
 old religion as he called it. Yet after all these denials given to 
 so many and such potent princes, one Scipio a gentleman of 
 Venice, who formerly had had some acquaintance with bishop 
 Jewel when he was a student in Padua, and had heard of Marti- 
 ningo's ill successes in this negotiation, would needs spend some 
 eloquence in labouring to obtain that point by his private letters, 
 which the nuncio could not gain as a public minister ; and to that 
 end he writes his letters of expostulation to bishop Jewel his old 
 friend, preferred not long before to the see of Sarisbury. Which 
 letter did not long remain unanswered ; that learned prelate (saith 
 my author, Dr. Heylin, Eccl. Rest., p. 349.) was not so unstudied 
 in the nature of councils, as not to know how little of a general 
 council could be found at Trent : and therefore he returned an 
 answer to the proposition so elegantly penned, and so elaborately 
 digested, that neither Scipio himself nor any other of that party 
 durst reply upon him. Which letter 7 the reader will find in this 
 small piece new translated. But this was written some time after 
 the Apology was printed in England. 
 
 In the year following 8 bishop Jewel put out The Apology of 
 the Church of England in Latin ; which though written by him, 
 was published by the queens authority, and with the advice of 
 some of the bishops, as the public confession of the Catholic and 
 Christian faith of the church of England, &c. and to give an 
 account of the reasons of our departure from the see of Rome, and 
 as an answer to those calumnies that were then raised against the 
 English church and nation, for not submitting to the pretended 
 general council of Trent then sitting. 
 
 * Which letter.'] It is valuable ; and ought to find a place in any future 
 edition of Jewel's Works. 
 
 8 In the year following. ~] [A. D. 1562. Humfrey in the Life of Jewel, p. 
 177-1 Peter Martyr'? Letter to Bishop Jewel concerning this book is dated 
 Aug. 24, 1562. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 347 
 
 So that it is not to be esteemed as the private work of a single 
 bishop, but as a publick declaration of that church whose name it 
 bears. Mr. Humfrey seems in this place to confound this and the 
 epistle together, as if they had been written at the same time, 
 which it is apparent they were not. 
 
 This Apology being published during the very time of the last 
 meeting of the council of Trent, was read there, and seriously 
 considered, and great tin-eats made that it should be answered ; 
 and accordingly two learned bishops, one a Spaniard and the other 
 an Italian, undertook that task, but neither of them did any thing 
 in it \ 
 
 But in the mean time the book spread into all the countries in 
 Europe, and was much applauded in France, Flanders, Germany, 
 Spain, Poland, Hungary, Denmark, Sweden and Scotland ; and 
 found at last a passage into Italy, Naples and Rome itself ; and 
 was soon after translated into the German, Italian, French, 
 Spanish, Dutch, and last into the Greek 2 tongue ; in so great 
 esteem this book was abroad : and at home it was translated into 
 English by the lady Bacon wife to sir Nicholas Bacon, lord keeper 
 of the great seal of England. 
 
 It very well deserves the character Mr. Humfrey has given of 
 it, whose words are these. (Page 187.) " It is so drawn, that 
 the first part of it is an illustration, and as it were a paraphrase of 
 the twelve articles of the Christian faith (or creed) ; the second 
 is a short and solid confutation of whatever is objected against the 
 church. If the order be considered, nothing can be better distri- 
 buted ; if the perspicuity, nothing can be fuller of light ; if the 
 stile, nothing more terse ; if the words, nothing more splendid ; if 
 the arguments, nothing stronger." 
 
 The good bishop was most encouraged to publish this Apology 
 by Peter Martyr (as appears by Martyr's letter of the 24th of 
 August) with whom he had spent the greatest part of his time in 
 exile. But Martyr only lived to see the book which he so much 
 longed for, dying at Zurick, on the twelfth day of November fol- 
 lowing, after he had paid his thanks for, and expressed his value 
 of this piece in a letter which is subjoined to this book in all the 
 
 1 Any thing in it.~] " Which two notwithstanding, these five whole yeeres, 
 have yet done nothing, nor, I beleeve, intend any thing to do. Indeed cer- 
 taine of your brethren have been often gnawing at it ; but such as care no- 
 thing (not is cared) what they write." — Jewel's Defense of the Apology. Works, 
 p. 27. fob 
 
 2 Mo the Greek.'] And also into Welch, by M. Kyffin, Oxford, 1571. 8 vo 
 
348 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 following prints. And Mr. Camden also in his Annals expressly 
 saith, this Apology was printed first in the year 1562. 
 
 In the year 1564, Mr. Harding put out a pretended answer to 
 bishop Jewel's famous challenge at Paul's Cross, mentioned above, 
 to which in the year following the bishop made a very learned 
 reply, the epistle before which bears date at London the 27th of 
 October of that year. The bishop is said to have spent two years 3 
 in that piece. The same year the university of Oxford gave him 
 (tho absent) the degree of doctor of divinity ; and certainly he 
 well deserved to have that extraordinary respect and honour shewn 
 him, who was so eminently imployed then in the service and 
 defence of the church. 
 
 He had no sooner brought this to a conclusion, but Harding 
 was again upon him, and put out an Antapology, or answer to 
 his Apology for the Church of England. A defence of which 
 the bishop forthwith began, which he finished, as appears by 
 his epistle to Mr. Harding at the end of it, the 27th of Octo- 
 ber 1567. 
 
 The next year after Mr. Harding put out another piece, which 
 he entitled, A detection of sundry foul errors, fyc. which was a 
 cavilling reply to some passages in his defence of the Apology, 
 which not seeming to deserve an answer by it self, he answered 
 rather by a preface to a new impression of his former defence, 
 which he finished the eleventh of December 1569, and dedicated 
 his works to the queen ; Harding having told the world that 
 she was offended with bishop Jewel for thus troubling the 
 world. 
 
 The same year pope Pius the fourth having published a bull of 
 excommunication and deprivation against the queen, bishop Jewell 
 undertook the defence of his soveraign, and wrote a learned 
 examination and confutation of that bull ; which was published 
 by John Garbrand an intimate acquaintance of his, together with 
 
 3 Spent two years.'] This could hardly be, if Harding's Answer came out 
 first in 15G4. But in fact the privilege prefixed to that book bears date Jan. 
 15, 1563. The epistle prefixed to Jewel's Reply is not dated 27th Oct. 1565, 
 but 6th August, 1565. The writer has also committed another mistake, 
 where, a little below it is said that the Defence was finished Oct. 27, 1567; 
 that is the date of the Epistle prefixed to the second edition. Humfrey, p. 
 194, has given occasion to part of these errors. Harding's principal work 
 against the Apology, intitled, Confutation of a Book called an Apology, &c. 
 came out in 1565, and not as bishop Tanner and others have said, in 1563. 
 The privilege prefixed is dated April 12, 1565. See also Jewel's Letter to 
 Bullinger, in Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 81. Records. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 349 
 
 a short treatise of the holy Scriptures, both which, as he informs 
 us, were delivered by the bishop in his cathedral church in the 
 year 1570. 
 
 Besides these he writ several other large pieces ; as 1 . A para- 
 phrastical interpretation of the epistles and gospels throughout 
 the whole year. 21y. Divers treatises of the sacraments, and 
 exhortations to the readers. Sly. Expositions of the Lord's 
 prayer, the creed and ten commandments. And also 41y. An 
 exposition upon the epistle to the Galatians ; the first of St. Peter, 
 and both the epistles to the Thessalonians ; which I suppose were 
 his sermons : for he was of opinion (Humfrey, p. Ill) that it was 
 a better way of teaching, to go through with a book 4 , than to take 
 here and there a text ; and that it gave the people a more clear 
 and lasting knowledge. 
 
 In the beginning of the next year (April 5, 1571) was a parlia- 
 ment, and consequently a convocation ; when Thomas Cartwright 
 and others of that faction, having alarmed the church by their 
 oppositions to the established religion, it was thought fit to 
 obviate their bold attempts ; and thereupon command was given 
 by the archbishop, That all such of the lower house of con- 
 vocation, who had not formerly subscribed unto the articles of 
 religion agreed upon anno 1562, should subscribe them now : 
 or on their absolute refusal, or delay, be expelled the house : 
 which occasioned a general and personal subscription of those 
 articles. And it was also farther ordered, that the book of 
 articles so approved, should be put into print, by the appoint- 
 ment of the right reverend doctor John Jewel then bishop of 
 Sarum ; which shews he was there, and in great esteem. 
 
 It was in some part of this year also, that he had his con- 
 ference, and preached his last sermon at Paul's Cross about the 
 ceremonies and state of the church, which he mentioned on his 
 death-bed. But I cannot fix the precise time of either of them, 
 or give any further account with whom that conference was. 
 But, however, this holy man sought nothing but the peace and 
 welfare of the church, by these gentle and mild ways of correc- 
 tion ; the dissenters of those times treated him for it with as 
 little respect as Mr. Harding and his confraternity had before, 
 as bishop Whitgiffc assures us. His words are these. " They" 
 (the dissenters) " will not stick" (saith he) " in commending 
 themselves, to deface all others yea even that notable Jewel, 
 4 With a book.'] See above. Life of Colet, vol. i. p. 437, and n. ( 3 ). 
 
350 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 whose both labour and learning they do envy ; and amongst 
 themselves deprave, as I have heard with mine own ears, and 
 a number more besides. For further proof whereof, I do refer 
 you to the report, that by this faction was spread of him 
 after his last sermon at Paul's Cross, because he did confirm the 
 doctrine before preached by a famous and learned man touching 
 obedience to the prince and laws. It was strange (saith he) to 
 me, to hear so notable a bishop, so learned a man, so stout a 
 champion of true religion, so painful a prelate, so ungratefully 
 and spitefully used by a sort of wavering, wicked and wretched 
 tongues. But it is their manner, be you never so well learned, 
 never so painful, so zealous, so virtuous, all is nothing with them, 
 but they will deprave you, rail on you, back-bite you, invent lies 
 of you, and spread false rumours, as though you were the vilest 
 person in the whole earth." 
 
 Thus writes 5 that venerable archbishop in his Defence of the 
 Answer to the Admonition, p. 423, upon occasion of a paper 
 written also about this time by bishop Jewel, upon certain 
 frivolous objections against the government of the church of 
 England, made by Thomas Cartwright, which the bishop had 
 confuted ; and Cartwright writing against him, Whitgift defended 
 them in this place ; and by the by shews how ill the good bishop 
 was treated for his last sermon at Paul's Cross, by this genera- 
 tion of vipers ; which extorted from him that protestation he 
 made on his death-bed, of which T shall give an account here- 
 after. 
 
 Being naturally of a spare and thin body, and thus restlesly 
 trashing it out with reading, writing, preaching and travelling, 
 he hastened his death, which happened before he was full fifty 
 years of age ; of which he had a strange perception 6 a con- 
 siderable time before it happened, and wrote of it to several of 
 his friends, but would by no means be perswaded to abate any 
 thing of his former excessive labours, saying, A bishop should die 
 preaching. 
 
 Though he ever governed his diocess with great diligence, yet 
 perceiving his death approaching, he began a new and more 
 severe visitation 7 of it ; correcting the vices of the clergy and 
 
 5 Thus writes.'] Compare also Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 37, 8. 
 
 6 A strange perception.'] See Humfrey's Life, p. 36. 
 
 7 A new and more severe visitation.] Dr. Thomas James, in his learned and 
 very valuable Treatise of the Corruption of Scripture, Councils and Fathers 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 351 
 
 laity more sharply ; injoiniug them in some places tasks of holy 
 tracts to be learned by heart, conferring orders more carefully, 
 and preaching oftener. 
 
 for maintenance of Popery, speaking of a passage of Pope Gregory's Epistles 
 (lib. 4, epist. 38") says, " The Roman edition with sundry others read most 
 absurdly, contrary to the faith of the manuscripts, and the circumstance of 
 the place, sacerdotum est praeparatus exitus " (instead of exercitusj " as if 
 this did betoken king Henry the eighth which first put priests to death." — By 
 occasion of citing these words truly, according to St. Gregories meaning, and 
 the antient copies, a very worthy and learned prelate (bishop Jewel) was here- 
 tofore traduced and slandered among the papists. I will relate the story, as 
 it was told me by one that is yet living*, and knoweth it to be true ; that you 
 may see how the good bishop was used amongst them. It happened, that in 
 his visitation, he preached at Abingdon a religious town in Barkshire, not far 
 from Oxford ; whither went many to hear him from all parts of the country 
 round about ; and many came from the university of Oxford ; of which num- 
 ber, some were scholars, that stood not so well affected in religion. In his 
 sermon, as his text led him, he inveighed sharply against the pope, his pride, 
 his attendance, priests and clergy : and amongst other places, of which he 
 had great store, he urged this out of Gregory. The sermon being done, 
 home they come. And such as were popishly given, seeing that the bishop 
 insisted upon that place of Gregory, examined it with the printed books : 
 and finding it not there, presently it is noised about the town, that the bishop 
 had made a foolish and untrue sermon, built upon weak and false authorities ; 
 as might appear plainly by this one place of S. Gregory. For, he had turned 
 cat into pan ; alleaged the words otherwise than they were read in S. Gre- 
 gory. He read exercitus sacerdotum, an army of priests ; where it was indeed 
 in true Gregory, exitus sacerdotum, the killing and murdering of priests, 
 which should argue the coming of anti-christ ; an argument, said they, of 
 his false and untrue dealing in all points of doctrine. The words were 
 spoken ; they could not be denied. At hearing of these words, the pro- 
 testants were much dismayed, the papists triumphed : but it was before the 
 victory ; as shortly after appeared. For this party of whom I received this 
 information, being now a gentleman of good place in the commonwealth, and 
 ever known to be honest of his word, and very religious, presently bethought 
 himself of some course to stop their mouths, if it were possible. He turned 
 divers editions, but still found exitus. In the end, it so pleased God, to put 
 into his mind, to seek it in the manuscripts : and remembering that they had 
 one in the library, of good antiquity, in that college (All-Souls) whereof he 
 then was fellow, he did so ; went up into the library, found the words there 
 as bishop Jewel had reported them : which was no small comfort unto him. 
 He stayed not long, went to his chamber, caused a note to be set up in public 
 view, whereby he gave the whole university to understand, that whereas such 
 
 * Mr. Fr. Mille, one of the clerks of the signet to his majesty, at that 
 time of good standing in All-Souls' College, fellow. 
 
352 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 Having promised to preach at Lacock in Wiltshire, a gentle- 
 man who met him going thither, observing him to be very ill by 
 his looks, advised him to return home, assuring him it was better 
 the people should want one sermon, than to be altogether deprived 
 of such a preacher. But he would not be perswaded, but went 
 thither and preached his last sermon out of the fifth to the 
 Galatians, Walk in the Spirit, &c. which he did not finish with- 
 out great labour and difficulty. 
 
 The Saturday following being the 22d of September 1571, he 
 piously and devoutly rendered up his soul into the hands of God, 
 having first made a very devout and Christian exhortation to 
 those that were about him, and expressing much dislike of one of 
 his servants who prayed for his recovery. He died 8 at Monke- 
 
 a reverend bishop, for a sermon by him lately preached was defamed and tra- 
 duced, and namely for a sentence by him falsly alleaged, as was given forth, 
 out of Gregory's Epistles : that this report of theirs was utterly untrue ; the 
 authority not changed by the bishop, but by them into a sinister sense : for, 
 so it was found in an antient manuscript in All-Souls College. Which, if it 
 pleased not them to credit his report, if they would come and see, they 
 should have one ready to attend them, with the book. And upon this many 
 came, were satisfied, and the papists had not a word to say for themselves. 
 This story, I have presumed to rehearse, that you may see the custom of 
 hereticks ; which is, to charge others with corruptions, when themselves are 
 most guilty." P. 230, edit. 1688. 
 
 8 He died.'] " Unto the end he ceased not to continue in the faith which 
 he before professed. For, as I, one of many yet living, can testifie, in the day 
 and night before his departure out of this world, he expounded the Lords 
 Praier, and gave short notes upon the 71st Psalm, to such as were by him. 
 He thought good to say somewhat at that time, of his bookes written by him, 
 and set foorth in print, and also of his preaching. In both which services 
 done by him to the glory of God, and thy " (the reader's) " comfort, he made 
 protestation of his good conscience, which even then, as he declared, wit- 
 nessed and should witnesse with him before God, that hee dealt simply and 
 plainly, having God only before his eyes, and seeking the defense of the 
 gospel of Christ, and that the truth thereof might be opened and maintained. 
 And further gave thankes to God that made him his servant in so great a 
 worke ; and then visited him by this messenger of death, while hee was doing 
 the message of God, in visiting his diocesse : that then he called him to rest 
 from his labours, when his weake body was spent and worne out in setting 
 foorth the glory of God, for which he many times praied, it would please God 
 to let him be offered in sacrifice. 
 
 " Hee was at that time very fervent in praier ; which he poured out before 
 the Lord abundantly, and in great faith, crying often : Lord let thy servant 
 now depart in peace. Lord let thy servant now come to thee. I have not so 
 lived, that I am ashamed to live .- neither am 1 afraid to die, for we have a gra- 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 353 
 
 ton Farla, when he had been a bishop almost twelve years ; 
 and was buried almost in the middle of the quire of his cathedral 
 church, and iEgidius Lawrence preached his funeral sermon. 
 He was extreamly bewailed by all men ; and a great number of 
 Latin, Greek and Hebrew verses were made on this occasion by 
 learned men, which are collected and printed by Mr. Lawrence 
 Humfrey, regius professor of divinity at Oxford, in the end of his 
 life written in Latin by the order of that university ; nor has his 
 name been since mentioned by any man, without such elogies 
 and commendations as befitted so great, so good, so learned and 
 laborious a prelate. 
 
 Having thus brought him to his grave, my reader may be 
 pleased to permit me to collect some particular things which 
 could not so well be inserted into the history of his life, without 
 breaking the thread of it. 
 
 cious Lord. There is laid up for mee a crowne of righteousnesse. Christ is my 
 righteousnesse. Thy will be done O Lord, for mine is fraile : with many other 
 such godly speeches. In the extremitie of his disease he shewed great pa- 
 tience, and when his voice failed that he lay speechlesse, he lifted up his hands 
 and eyes, in witnesse of his consent to those praiers, which were made. 
 Thus being virtuously occupied, and wholly resting himselfe upon the mer- 
 cies of God through Jesus Christ our Saviour, he rendered up his soule to 
 God, the 23 of September 1571. 
 
 " Be thou thankfull to God, for giving his church so worthy an instrument 
 of his glory : and be careful to follow the good doctrine, which he left 
 behinde him." Garbrand's Preface to Jewel's View of a seditious Bull, &c. 
 a. d. 1582. Compare Humfrey's Life, p. 254 — 7. 
 
 That the memory of this mighty champion of the reformed faith should be 
 infested by popish calumnies will not be wondered at by those who have a 
 moderate knowledge of the degree to which such practices have been carried 
 in similar circumstances, for the purpose of discrediting the protestant, and 
 upholding the tottering cause of the Romish religion. Sometimes it was 
 said, that at the hour of death he retracted his heresies, and returned to the 
 Roman catholic faith. (Humfrey, p. 259-) At other times, having in his 
 devotions in his last sickness " used the versicle of the hymn Te Deum, 
 Lord, in Thee have I trusted, let me never be confounded, hereupon, suppressing 
 the rest, they published, that the principal champion of the heretics in his 
 very last words cried he was confounded." Lord Bacon's Works, vol. i. 
 p. 356. But the most absurd story of all was, (as they told of Bucer, who 
 walked often into the fields at Cambridge to visit a favourite cow, which had 
 been presented to him by the dutchess of Suffolk, that he derived his learning 
 from her,) that Jewel had a favourite and familiar cat, or a devil in that shape, 
 from which he was inspired with all the powers of eloquence and argument, 
 of which he was so largely possessed, to the bane of so many good and sound 
 catholics. Humfrey's Life, p. 259. 
 
 vol. in. A a 
 
354 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 He had naturally a very strong memory, which he had strangely 
 improved by art. Mr. Humfrey gives several examples of this, 
 but I will instance in two only. John Hooper bishop of Glocester, 
 who was burnt in the reign of queen Mary, once to try him, writ 
 about forty Welsh and Irish words ; Mr. Jewel going a little 
 while aside, and recollecting them in his memory, and reading 
 them twice or thrice over, said them by heart backward and 
 forward exactly in the same order they were set down. And 
 another time he did the same by ten lines of Erasmus's 
 paraphrase in English, the words of which being read sometimes 
 confusedly without order, and at other times in order by the lord 
 keeper Bacon, Mr. Jewell thinking a while on them, presently 
 repeated them again backward and forward, in their right order 
 and in the wrong, just as they were read to him 9 ; and he taught 
 his tutor Mr. Parkhurst the same art. 
 
 Though his memory were so great and so improved, yet he 
 would not intirely rely upon it, but entered down into common 
 place books, whatever he thought he might afterwards have occa- 
 sion to use ; which, as the author of his life informs us, were 
 many in number, and great in quantity, being a vast treasure of 
 learning, and a rich repository of knowledge, into which he had 
 collected sacred, profane, poetic, philosophic and divine notes of 
 all sorts ; and all these he had again reduced into a small piece 
 or two, which were a kind of general indexes, which he made use 
 of at all times when he was to speak or write any thing ; which 
 were drawn up in characters for brevity, and thereby so obscured, 
 that they were not of any use, after his death, to any other per- 
 son. And besides these, he ever kept diaries, in which he entered 
 whatever he heard or saw that was remarkable ; which once a 
 year he perused, and out of them extracted what ever was more 
 remarkable. 
 
 And from hence it came to pass, that whereas Mr. Harding in 
 that great controversie they had, abounded only in words, bishop 
 
 9 Read to him.'] The accounts of Jewel's tenacious memory, remarkable as 
 they are, do not equal what is told, of the same faculty, in others ; and, for 
 instance, of Fuller, the ecclesiastical historian, it is said that he could repeat 
 five hundred unconnected words, after hearing them only twice ; and that he 
 would preach a sermon verbatim, which he had heard only once. Also, that 
 in passing to and fro, from Temple-bar to the furthest end of Cheap-side, he 
 once undertook to tell at his return every sign, as it stood in order, on both 
 sides of the way, repeating them either backwards or forwards ; and per- 
 formed it exactly. Life of Dr. Thomas Fuller, 1661. 
 
 7 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 355 
 
 Jewel overwhelmed him with a cloud of witnesses and citations 
 out of the ancient fathers, councils, and church historians ; con- 
 firming every thing with so great a number of incontestable autho- 
 rities, that Mr. Harding durst never after pretend to a second 
 perfect and full answer, but contented himself with snarling at 
 some small pieces : the truth is, as Dr. Heylin observes, all the 
 following controversies were in this point beholding to the indefa- 
 tigable industry of this great leader. 
 
 Yet he was so careful in the use of his own common place 
 books, that when he was to write his Defence of the Apology, 
 and his Reply, he would not trust intirely to his own excerpts or 
 transcriptions, but having first carefully read Mr. Hardings 
 books, and marked what he thought deserved an answer, he in 
 the next place drew up the heads of his intended answer, and 
 resolved what authorities he would make use of upon each head, 
 and then by the directions of his common place book, read and 
 marked all those passages he had occasion to make use of, and 
 delivered them to some scholars to be transcribed under their 
 proper heads, that he might have them together under his eye, 
 when he came to write ; which care and diligence of his speaks 
 at once both his industry, fidelity, and modesty, in that he would 
 not trust his own transcripts, and is a just reprehension of the 
 falshood of those who knowingly make false citations, and of the 
 supine negligence of those who take them up upon trust from 
 other men, and use them without any examination ; by which 
 means great mistakes are made, and controversies spring up to 
 the disturbance of the world. The truth is, a man ought to re- 
 examine his own thoughts : for what may seem very pertinent at a 
 first reading to any purpose, may prove otherwise upon second 
 thoughts, and a close observation of what goes before, or follows 
 after in the author ; and few men are so exact in their first 
 excerpts, but through hast, inadvertence or mistake, they may 
 more or less err and be deceived ; not to say that a mans inten- 
 tion of mind is much exalted by the fixing it upon one particular 
 object, and the expectation of a conviction from his adversary, 
 in case he make the least mistake. This account of our venerable 
 bishop was given by one Mr. John Garbrand, who was intimately 
 acquainted with him, in an epistle dedicatory before some of his 
 sermons, printed in octavo, in the year 1583. 
 
 He was an excellent Grecian, and not unacquainted with the 
 Italian tongue ; and as to the Latin, he wrote and spoke it with 
 
 a a 2 
 
356 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 that elegance, politeness, purity and fluency, that it might very 
 well be taken for his mother tongue : and certainly he took the 
 right course to be master of it, having made himself in his youth, 
 perfectly master of Horace, (upon whom he writ a large com- 
 mentary) Tully and Erasmus, all whose voluminous and excellent 
 works he read over, excerpted and imitated every day he lived, 
 especially during his continuance at Oxford ; and he was then 
 wont also to declaim ' extempore to himself in Latin, in the woods 
 and groves as he walked. 
 
 And when the lady Bacon wrote him a letter in Greek, he 
 replied in the same language. He was excellently read in all the 
 Greek poets, orators and historians, especially in the ecclesiastical 
 historians, and above all other, loved Gregory Nazianzen, and 
 quoted him on all occasions. 
 
 His learning was much improved by his exile, in which, besides 
 his conversation with Peter Martyr and the other learned men at 
 Strasburgh and Zurick, and his society with Mr. Sands after- 
 wards archbishop of York, who was his bedfellow almost all the 
 time they were in exile, his curiosity led him over the Alps into 
 Italy, and he studied some time in Padua, and by the acquaint- 
 ance he contracted with seignior Scipio 2 a great man, seems to 
 have been very much esteemed there. 
 
 He was of a pleasant debonair humour, extreamly civil and 
 obliging to all ; but withall of great gravity, and of so severe a 
 probity and virtue, that he extorted from his bitterest enemies a 
 confession that he lived the life of an angel : and tho he were 
 lame, yet till his being a bishop, he travelled for the most part 
 a-foot, both at home and beyond the seas. He was contented in 
 every condition, and endeavoured to make all others so, by telling 
 them when he was in exile, that neither would their calamity last 
 an age, neither was it reason they should bear no share of the 
 
 1 To declaim.~\ " Fertur testate in sylvam Shotoverianam Oxoniae proxi- 
 mam, aut in alium aliquem secessum proficisci consuevisse, ibique in solitu- 
 dine quasi in theatro declamitasse, auditores candidissimos oratione Grseca, 
 Latina, sua, aliena, Ciceroniana, Demosthenica compellasse : gestum, pronun- 
 ciationem, vocem, vultum, omnia ad gravitatem et decorum attemperasse ; ut 
 non Juellum sed alterum Demosthenem in antro rhetoricantem, et literam 
 caninam sonare conantem fuisse affirmares. Curiosam et affectatam elo- 
 quentiam in concionatoribus semper damnavit, et ipse devitavit. Rhetor esse 
 quam haberi maluit." Humfrey's Life, p. 24. 
 
 2 Seignior Scipio.'] See note, p. 309 (Advertisement). 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 357 
 
 cross of Christ, when their brethren in England fared so much 
 worse. 
 
 He was so extremely grateful to all that had done him good, 
 that when he could not express his gratitude to Mr. Bowin his 
 school-master, he paid it to his name, and did good to all that 
 were so called for his sake, though they were not related to that 
 good man. 
 
 He was a most laborious preacher, always travelling about his 
 diocess, and preaching where-ever he came ; wherein he laboured 
 to speak to the apprehensions of the people, hating all light 
 gingling discourses and phrases, as beneath the dignity of that 
 sacred place ; yet he was carefull here too in the choice of his 
 words, and endeavoured to move the affections of his auditory by 
 pathetic and zealous applications, avoiding all high-flown expres- 
 sions, and using a grave and sedate, rather than sweet way of 
 speaking, and never venturing in the meanest auditory to preach 
 extempore 3 . 
 
 Mr. Humfrey, who was himself a Calvinist, (as Mr. Camden 
 informs us in his Annals,) has done what he could, (p. Ill) to 
 represent bishop Jewell as a favourer 4 of our English dissenters : 
 
 3 To preach extempore,~\ This, it should seem, is affirmed on insufficient 
 authority, unless by preaching extempore the author means preaching 
 without premeditation. His famous sermon at Paul's Cross a. d. 1560, pur- 
 ports in the title, to be " set forth, as neere as the author could call it to 
 remembrance, without any alteration or addition." 
 
 " Num quamvis extemporalis facundiae, et multiplicis doctrinae, et egregise 
 memorise adminiculis confisus, subito ad concionandum potuisset exilire, et 
 velut Gorgias alter de quovis themate ultra consuetam clepsydram declamare ; 
 tamen ita studiose, ita religiose in hac sacra functione versatus est, ut nun- 
 quam nisi meditate dicerit. Imo sive in ecclesia sua, sive ruri in parochiis, 
 sive in suggestu Paulino Londini, sive in aula regia, sive in academia, sive 
 alibi concionaretur, vel longius vel brevius spatium ad deliberandum sum- 
 sit ; et dictanda populo laboriose excerpsit, et observationes locorum, et rerum 
 ipsarum qucedam capita prius in charta delineavit ; qua? et disposuit apte, et 
 statim memoriae commendavit, et leni ac dulci voce, et idoneis verbis pronun- 
 tiavit. P. 109, 10. 
 
 4 A favourer.'] Yet Humfrey himself fell under the severe displeasure of 
 Jewel for his puritanical scruples. In 1565, being presented to a living in 
 the diocese of Sarum by Horn, bishop of Winchester, Jewel refused to give 
 him institution, writing to the archbishop, " That in respect of his vain con- 
 tention about apparell, he thought best to make a stay till he understood his 
 grace's pleasure ; and that unless he should otherwise advise him by his 
 letter, he minded not in any wise to receive him : adding, that his long suf- 
 ferance bred great offence." Strype's Annals, vol. ii. p. 464. 
 
358 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 but it is certain he opposed them in his exile, when they began 
 the stirs at Frankford ; and the last public act he did in all his 
 life, was to reprehend them severely, in a sermon preached at 
 Pauls Cross, which I take to be the last sermon, printed in the 
 collection of his works in 1609 ; and to defend the rites and cere- 
 monies of the church against them ; both which he mentioned on 
 his death-bed in these words. " My last sermon at Paules Cross 
 in London, and the conference I held with some brethren con- 
 cerning the ceremonies and present state of our church, was not 
 undertaken to please any mortal man, or to exasperate or trouble 
 those that thought otherwise than I did ; but least either party 
 should prejudice the other, and that the love of God, through the 
 operation of the Holy Ghost which is given to us, might be shed 
 abroad in our hearts." To which he wisely subjoins his opinion, 
 that these contentions were kindled and fomented by the popish 
 party ; as is well known now. The truth is, the schism was then 
 in its rise ; and those great impostures Coleman, Button, and 
 Hallingham, which were nothing but popish priests 5 in the mas- 
 querade of puritan preachers, being severely corrected in the year 
 1568, there was no great motion made by that party, till the par- 
 liament held in the thirteenth year of the queen, April 2, 1570, 
 had confirmed the articles of the church by act of parliament : and 
 subscription thereupon being more severely urged than before, 
 many dissenters kept their private meetings in woods, fields, their 
 friends' houses, &c. as Fuller from Tho. Cartwrights Second Reply, 
 p. 38, informs us. These disorders in all probability occasioned 
 the sermon at Pauls Cross, and the conference at London, which 
 happened not long before his death, and probably after this session 
 of parliament, which the bishop survived but six months. So 
 that if the bishop " did rarely and unwillingly preach any thing 
 concerning the rites and indifferent parts or circumstances of 
 religion, ,, as our author (Humfrey) tells us, it was because he had 
 no great occasions given him : but what he thought of these men, 
 will best appear from the sermon I mentioned above ; his words 
 are these. " By whose name shall I call you ? I would I might 
 call you brethren ; but alas this heart of yours is not brotherly : 
 I would I might call you Christians ; but alas you are no Chris- 
 
 5 Nothing but popish priests.~\ [The Preface to the first tome of Collections 
 by Dr. Nalson.] See also Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 521, 2. Strype's Life 
 of Parker, p. 244 — 6. Maddox against Neal, p. 181 — 6. Usher's Letters, 
 p. 611, 12, and p. 27, 8. Appendix. Foxes and Firebrands, 1680. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 359 
 
 tians. I know not by what name I shall call you : for if you were 
 brethren, you would love as brethren : if you were Christians, you 
 would agree as Christians." So that he could have no good 
 opinion of those whom he every where in that sermon stiles, proud, 
 self-conceited, disobedient, and unquiet men, who did not deserve 
 the title of brethren or Christians. What would he have said if 
 he had lived in our days ? 
 
 Besides confuting 6 some of the seditious doctrines of Thomas 
 Cartwright, who became famous by his Admonition to the Parlia- 
 ment ; in the year following the bishop said, Stidtitia nata est in 
 corde pueri, et virga disciplines fugabit illam. (Prov. xxii. 15.) 
 Which shews he was no encourager of faction by lenity and tole- 
 ration ; though he was a man of great moderation otherwise, and 
 expressed a great sense of the frailties of mankind in other in- 
 stances ; as appears by his letter to Dr. Parkhurst when bishop 
 of Norwich. " Let your chancellor" (saith he) " be harder, but 
 you easier ; let him wound, but do you heal ; let him lance, do 
 you plaister : wise clemency will do more good than rigid severity ; 
 one man may move more with an engine, than six with the force 
 of their hands." And accordingly he would often sit in his own 
 consistory with his chancellor, hearing, considering, and some- 
 times determining causes concerning matrimony, adultery, and 
 testaments, &c. not thinking it safe to commit all to the sole 
 care and fidelity of his chancellor and officials. But though as a 
 justice of peace he often sate in the courts of quarter sessions, 
 yet here he very rarely interposed, except his judgment were 
 desired concerning some scruple of religion, or some other such- 
 like difficulty. So exact was his care, not to entangle himself 
 with secular affairs ; and yet not to be wanting to his duty in any 
 case. 
 
 Tho he came to a bishopric miserably impoverished and wasted, 
 yet he found means to exercise a prodigious liberality and hospi- 
 tality. For the first, his great expence in the building a fair 
 library for his cathedral church, may be an instance, which his 
 successor Dr. Gheast furnished with books, whose name is perpe- 
 
 6 Besides confuting.'] [In a short paper written by this good bishop 
 against certain frivolous objections made against the government of the 
 church of England, printed at London, 1641. Bishop Whitgift in the defence 
 of the Answer to the Admonition, tells us, Cartwright was the man ; and 
 that hereupon the faction used the bishop most ungratefully and despitefully, 
 p. 423.] 
 
360 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 tuated, together with the memory of his predecessor by this 
 inscription. " Usee bibliotheca extructa est sumptibus e. p. ac 
 d.d. johannis jewelli, quondam Sarum episcopi ; instructa 
 vero libris a r. in Christo p. d. Edmundo Gheast, olim ejusdem 
 ecclesiae episcopo ; quorum memoria in benedictione erit. a.d. 
 
 1578/' 
 
 His doors stood always open to the poor, and he would fre- 
 quently send his charitable reliefs to prisoners ; nor did he con- 
 fine his bounty to English men only, but was liberal to foreigners, 
 and especially to those of Zurick, and the friends of Peter Martyr. 
 
 But perceiving the great want of learned men in his times, his 
 greatest care was to have ever with him in his house half a dozen or 
 more poor lads which he brought up in learning ; and took much 
 delight to hear them dispute points of grammar-learning in Latin 
 at his table when he was at his meal, improving them, and pleas- 
 ing himself at the same time. 
 
 And besides these, he maintained in the university several young 
 students, allowing them yearly pensions ; and when ever they 
 came to visit him, rarely dismissed them without liberal gratuities. 
 Amongst these was the famous Mr. Richard Hooker his country- 
 man, whose parents being poor he must have been bound appren- 
 tice to a trade, but for the bounty of this good bishop, who allowed 
 his parents a yearly pension towards his maintenance, well near 
 seven years before he was fit for the university ; and in the year 
 1567, appointed him to remove to Oxford and there to attend 
 Dr. Cole then president of Corpus Christi college, who, according 
 to his promise to the bishop, provided him a tutor, and a clerk's 
 place in that college ; which, with a contribution from his uncle 
 Mr. John Hooker, and a continued pension of his patron the 
 bishop, gave him a comfortable subsistance : and in the last year 
 of the bishops life, Mr. Hooker making this his patron a visit at 
 his palace, the good bishop made him, and a companion he had 
 with him, dine at his own table with him, which Mr. Hooker 
 boasted of with much joy and gratitude, when he saw his mother 
 and friends, whither he was then travelling a foot. The bishop 
 when he parted with him, gave him good counsel and his blessing, 
 but forgot to give him money ; which when the bishop bethought 
 himself of, he sent a servant to call him back again, and then told 
 him, " I sent for you Richard, to lend you a horse which hath 
 carried me many a mile, and I thank God with much ease. 11 And 
 presently delivered into his hand a walking-staff, with which he 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 361 
 
 professed he had travelled many parts of Germany ; and then 
 went on and said, " Richard, I do not give but lend you my horse ; 
 be sure you be honest and bring my horse back to me at your 
 return this way to Oxford ; and I do now give you ten groats 
 to bear your charges to Exeter ; and here is ten groats more 
 which I charge you to deliver to your mother, and tell her, I 
 send a bishops blessing with it, and beg the continuance of her 
 prayers for me. And if you bring my horse back to me, I will 
 give you ten more to carry you on foot to the college ; and so God 
 bless you good Richard." It was not long after this, before this 
 good bishop died ; but before his death he had so effectually 
 recommended Mr. Hooker to Edwin Sandys then bishop of Lon- 
 don, and after archbishop of York, that about a year after he put 
 his son under the tutelage of Mr. Hooker, and was otherwise so 
 liberal to him, that he became one of the learnedest men of the 
 age ; and as bishop Jewel foiled the papists, so this Mr. Hooker 
 in his books of Ecclesiastical Polity, gave the dissenters such a 
 fatal defeat, as they never yet could, nor ever shall be able to 
 recover from. Nor was Mr. Hooker ungrateful ; but having 
 occasion to mention his good benefactor in that piece he calls him 
 (bishop Jewel) " the worthiest divine that Christendom hath bred 
 for the space of some hundreds of years. " (Book ii. § 6.) 
 
 But to return to bishop Jewel. He had collected an excellent 
 library of books of all sorts, not excepting 7 the most impertinent 
 of the popish authors ; and here it was that he spent the greatest 
 and the best part of his time, rarely appearing abroad, especially 
 in a morning till eight of the clock : so that till that time it was 
 not easy to speak with him ; when commonly he eat some slight 
 
 7 Not excepting.^ Cole taxing Jewel in these words, " I see yee write 
 much, and read little," the bishop replies; "How are yee so privie to my 
 reading ? Wise men avouch no more than they know. Yee lackt shift when 
 yee were driven to write thus. I assure you I have not been so slacke a 
 student these twenty yeeres " (this is written in the year 1560), "but that 
 besides other old writers of divers sorts, Greeke and Latin, I have not spared 
 to read over, even such as have written of your side, as Roffensis, Pigghius, 
 Hosmasterus, Eckius, Hossius, and such others; and yet, untill this L day I 
 never set abroad in print twenty lines. But this is your old wont, to make 
 the people thinke that we reade nothing else but two-pennie doctors, as yee 
 call them. As in the disputation at Westminster, yee would seeme to stand 
 in doubt, whether we were able to understand you or no, when ye r spake 
 a little Latin." Jewel's Works, p. 23, 4. See also Humfrey's Life of Jewet, 
 p. 250. 
 
362 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 thing for the support of his thin body ; and then, if no business 
 diverted him, retired to his study again till dinner. 
 
 He maintained a plentiful, but sober table : and though at it 
 he eat very little himself, yet he took care his guests might be 
 well supplied, entertaining them in the mean time with much 
 pleasant and useful discourse, telling and hearing any kind of in- 
 nocent and diverting stories : for though he was a man of a great 
 and exact both piety and virtue, yet he was not of a morose, 
 sullen, unsociable temper ; and this his hospitality was equally 
 bestowed upon both foreigners and English men. 
 
 After dinner he heard causes, if any came in ; and dispatched 
 any business that belonged to him (though he would sometimes 
 do it at dinner too) ; and answered any questions, and very often 
 arbitrated and composed differences betwixt his people, who know- 
 ing his great wisdom and integrity, did very often refer themselves 
 to him as the sole arbitrator, where they met with speedy, impar- 
 tial, and unchargeable justice. 
 
 At nine at night he called all his servants about him, examined 
 how they had spent their time that day, commended some, and 
 reproved others, as occasion served, and then closed the day with 
 prayers, as he began it : the time of his public morning prayers 
 seems to have been eight. 
 
 After this he commonly went to his study again, and from 
 thence to bed, his gentlemen reading some part of an author to 
 him, to compose his mind ; and then committing himself to his 
 God and Saviour, he betook himself to his rest. 
 
 He was extream careful of the revenues of the church, not 
 caring whom he offended to preserve it from impoverishing in an 
 age, when the greatest men, finding the queen not over liberal 8 
 
 8 Not over liberal.^ " My good old mistress was wont to call me her watch- 
 candle, because it pleased her to say, I did continually burn : and yet she 
 suffered me to waste almost to nothing." Sir F. Bacon to king James, a. d. 
 1612. 
 
 " A company of young courtiers appeared extraordinary gallant at a 
 tilting, far above their fortunes and estates, giving for their motto, Solvat 
 Ecclesia. Bishop Bancroft, then of London, hearing of it, finds on enquiry 
 that the queen was passing a considerable parcel of church-lands to them ; 
 and stops the business with his own and his friends' interest, leaving these 
 gallants to pay the shot of their pride and prodigality out of their own 
 purses." Lloyd's State Worthies, p. 766. Compare Bancroft's Survey of the 
 pretended Holy Discipline, p. 211. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 363 
 
 to her courtiers and servants, too often paid themselves out of the 
 church patrimony, for the services they had done the crown, till 
 they ruined some bishoprics intirely, and left others so very poor, 
 that they are scarce able to maintain a prelate. 
 
 There is one instance of this mentioned by all that have written 
 our bishop's life ; a courtier (who was a lay-man) obtained a 
 prebend in the church of Salisbury, and intending to let it to 
 another lay-person for his best advantage, acquainted bishop 
 Jewel with the conditions between them ; and some lawyers 
 opinion about them. To which the bishop replied ; " What 
 your lawyers may answer I know not ; but for my part, to my 
 power, I will take care that my church shall sustain no loss 
 whilst I live." What was the event of this, none of them have 
 told us. 
 
 Nor was he careful of his own church only, but of the whole 
 English church, as appears by his sermon upon Psalm lxix. v. 9. 
 The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up, which he preached before 
 the queen and court ; as appears by it in several addresses to 
 her in the body of that sermon. In it he hath this observation. 
 " In other countries the receiving of the gospel hath always been 
 the cause that learning was more set by ; and learning hath ever 
 been the furtherance of the gospel. In England, I know not 
 how it cometh otherwise to pass, for since the gospel hath been 
 received 9 , the maintenance for learning hath been decayed ; and 
 the lack of learning will be the decay of the gospel. ,, And a little 
 after he tells us, " Those that should be fosterers of learning, and 
 increase the livings, had no zeal. What said I, increased \ Nay 
 the livings and provisions which heretofore were given to this 
 use, are (saith he) taken away."" And a little after, " Whereas 
 all other labourers and artificers have their hire encreased double 
 as much as it was wont to be ; only the poor man that laboureth 
 and sweateth in the vineyard of the Lord of Hosts, hath his 
 hire abridged and abated." And he applies himself towards the 
 conclusion thus to the great men. " You inriched them which 
 mocked and blinded and devoured you ; spoil not them now that 
 feed and instruct and comfort you." 
 
 I had not taken the pains to transcribe so much of this excel- 
 lent discourse, which may easily enough be read by any that 
 
 Hath been received.'] Compare above, Life of Ridley, p. 76*, and n. 
 
364 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 desire it in his works, but to raise a little consideration ' if it be 
 possible, in this debauched age. This good man foretold here 
 that this sacrilegious devastation of the church would, in time be 
 the ruine of the gospel, as he calls the reformation, and so it 
 came to pass : for whereas he observed then, that by reason of 
 the impropriations, the vicarages in many places, and in the 
 properest market towns were so simple, that no man could live 
 upon them, and therefore no man would take them, but the 
 people were forced to provide themselves as they might with 
 their own money ; the consequence of this in a few years was, 
 that these mercenary men becoming factious, or being such, 
 crept into such places out of hopes of the greater advantage ; 
 and so infected the minds of the trades-men, that as the church 
 became very much weakened and disquieted by their factions ; 
 so our parliaments in a little while became stuft with a sort of 
 lay-brethren who were enemies both to the church and crown, 
 which was a great part of the occasion of the rebellion in 1640, 
 in which many of those families whose ancestors had risen by the 
 spoils of the church were ruined : and tho much care was taken 
 upon the restitution of his late majesty Charles the second, for 
 the prevention of such mischiefs for the future, yet no care was 
 taken of these livings in market towns and corporations ; by 
 which means it came to pass, that within about twenty years 
 more, we were very fairly disposed for another change, and 
 nothing but God prevented it. From whence I conclude, that 
 till this leak is stopped, both church and crown will be in danger 
 of a ship wrack. 
 
 There is fixed upon the bishop's grave-stone, a plate of brass 
 with the arms of his family, and this following inscription. 
 
 D. 
 
 Johanni Jewello Anglo Devoniensi ex antiqua Juellorum familia 
 
 1 To raise a little consideration.'] It is greatly to be regretted, that this 
 consideration is almost as much wanting in these times, as it was when this 
 life was drawn up. — In connection with this subject the editor begs leave to 
 recommend to the perusal of those who may have power and influence to 
 diminish the evils alluded to, Kennett's Case of impropriations and of the 
 Augmentation of Vicarages and other insufficient Cures, a. d. 1704. See also 
 Malham's Historical View of the unavoidable causes of the Non-residence of the 
 Parochial Clergy, a. d. 1801. 
 
BISHOP JEWEL. 365 
 
 Budense oriundo ; Academise Oxoniensis laudatissimo alumno : 
 Mariana tempestate per Germaniam exuli ; prsesuli regnante 
 Elizabetha regina Sarisburiensis dioeceseos (cui per annos XI. 
 menses IX. summa fide et integritate prsefuit) religiosissimo : 
 immaturo fato Monkton-farlese praerepto XXIII. Sept. Anno 
 salutis humanse Christi merito restitutse 1571, et setatis suae 49. 
 Positum est observantise ergo hoc monumentum. 
 
 This epitaph was drawn for him by Mr. Humfrey, and much 
 more ; which in probability could not be all put upon the brass : 
 but yet he took care to publish it at large in his life of the bishop, 
 from whence I have transcribed it, which is in these words : 
 
 D. 
 
 Joanni Juello Anglo, Devoniensi, 
 
 Ex antiqua Juellorum familia Budense oriundo, 
 
 Academise Oxoniensis laudatissimo alumno ; 
 
 Mariana Tempestate per Germaniam exuli ; 
 
 prsesuli, 
 
 Regnante Elizabetha Regina, 
 
 Sarisburiensis dioeceseos, 
 
 (Cui per annos XL menses IX. summa fide 
 
 et integritate prsefuit,) 
 
 Religiosissimo ; viro singulari eruditione, 
 
 Ingenio acutissimo, judicio gravissimo, 
 
 Pietate, humanitate egregie 
 
 Prsedito ; 
 
 Theologise cum primis cognitione 
 
 Instructissimo ; 
 
 Gemmse Gemmarum; 
 
 Immaturo fato Monkton-farlese prserepto ; 
 
 Sarisburise sepulto ; 
 
 Ooelorum civi. 
 
 Laurentius Humfredus 
 
 Hoc monumentum observantise ergo 
 
 Et benevolentise consecravit, 
 
 Anno salutis humanse 
 
 Christi Merito restitutse 
 
 MDLXXI. ix. Kal. Oct. 
 
 Vixit Annos XLIX. menses IV. 
 
 Psal. 112. 
 
 In memoria seterna erit Justus. 
 
366 BISHOP JEWEL. 
 
 A Letter written to the reverend father in God Dr. John Jewel 
 lord bishop of Salisbury, by Dr. Peter Martyr. 
 
 By the favour of the bishop of London (most worthy prelate and 
 my very good lord) there was brought me one of your Apologies 
 for the church of England ; which neither I nor any others here- 
 abouts before had seen. It is true in your last letter you rather 
 intimated that it might come out, than signified that it should ; 
 but however it came not hither till about the middle of July. 
 And from hence your lordship may consider how much we suffer 
 from the distance of places. It hath not only given me an intire 
 satisfaction, who approve and am strangely pleased with all you 
 do ; but to Bullinger and his sons, and sons in law : and it seems 
 so very wise, admirable and elegant to Gualter and Wolphius, 
 that they can put no end to their commendations of it, as not 
 thinking there hath been any thing printed in these times of so 
 great a perfection. I do infinitely congratulate this great felicity 
 of your parts, this excellent edification of the church, and the 
 honour you have done your country ; and I do most earnestly 
 beseech you to go on in the same way ; for tho we have a 
 good cause, yet the defenders of it are few in comparison of its 
 enemies ; and they now seem so awakened, that they have of 
 late won much upon the ignorant multitude, by the goodness of 
 their stile, and the subtilty of their sophistry. I speak this of 
 Staphylus and Hosius, and some other writers of that party, who 
 are now the stout champions of the papal errors. But now you 
 have by this your most elegant and learned Apology, raised such 
 an hope in the minds of all good and learned men, that they 
 generally promise themselves, that whilst you live, the reformed 
 religion shall never want an advocate against its enemies. And 
 truly I am extremely glad, that I am so happy as to live to see 
 that day which made you the father of so illustrious and eloquent 
 a production. May the God of heaven of his goodness grant 
 that you may be blessed in time with many more such. 
 
 Zurick, Aug. 24, 1562. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
The indisposition of the church of Rome to reform herself, must he no 
 stay unto us from performing our duty to God ; even as desire of retaining 
 conformity with them could be no excuse, if we did not perform that duty. 
 Notwithstanding, so far as lawfully we may, we have held and do hold fellow- 
 ship with them. For, even as the apostle doth say of Israel, that they are in 
 one respect enemies, but in another beloved of God ; in like sort, with Rome 
 we dare not communicate concerning sundry her gross and grievous abomi- 
 nations ; yet, touching those main parts of Christian truth wherein they con- 
 stantly still persist, we gladly acknowledge them to be of the family of Jesus 
 Christ ; and our hearty prayer unto God Almighty is, that being conjoined 
 so far forth with them, they may at the length (if it be his will) so yield to 
 prune and reform themselves, that no distraction remain in any thing, but 
 that we all may with one heart and one mouth glorify God the Father of our 
 Lord and Saviour, whose church we are. 
 
 Hooker. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The Life of Bernard Gilpin, written in Latin by George 
 Oarleton, bishop of Chichester, who had been one of Gilpin's 
 scholars at Houghton, was translated into English, and pub- 
 lished in the year 1629, under the following title ; The Life of 
 Mr. Bernard Gilpin, some times parson of Houghton in the bishop- 
 ricJce of Durham, a man for Ms singular piety and integritie 
 famous, and renowned over all the northerns parts of this king- 
 dom of England, faithfully collected and written in Latine, by 
 the right reverend father in God George Carleton, late lord bishop 
 of Chichester, and published for the satisfaction of his countrimen, 
 by whom it was long since earnestly desired ; translated by Wil- 
 liam Freake minister. London printed by William Jones, dimlling 
 in Red-Crosse-street, 1629. This translation has since passed 
 through three or four editions. The present, with a very few 
 slight alterations, where the translator does not appear to have 
 reached the sense of his author, is printed intire from that of the 
 year 1629. The original Latin makes a part of Bates's Vita? 
 Selectorum aliquot Virorum &c. Londin : 1681. 4to. 
 
 VOL. HI. 
 
 B 1) 
 
GEORGE, BISHOP OF CHICHESTER, 
 
 TO 
 
 WILLIAM BELUSIS KNIGHT, 
 
 Wisheth Salvation in Christ. 
 
 If in the church of God, there were many such as Mr. Gilpin 
 was, I should holde it needlesse, to recommend the memoriall of 
 this man unto the world. But seeing there are so few, or (to 
 speak freely what I think) none at all, who (following the rule of 
 so rare a piety, and sanctimony) have propounded so notable an 
 example, to" all those who doe aspire to a blessed life, and con- 
 stantly walk in the same, I conceive that such a patterne would 
 kindle the zeale of many good men, to walke in so faire a way, 
 though happily they were not able to attaine to the perfection 
 thereof. Examples of the like piety in holy men we have heard 
 of many in auncient histories, and often read of them in their 
 writings, but in men of this our age it is not to be found. For so 
 farre short are we from this zeale in furtherance of piety, that 
 now it is to be feared, lest religion (so eagerly and joyfully 
 undertaken, and professed at first) will come to be even loathed, 
 and rejected of many, and so finally come to confusion : seeing 
 experience of former times hath confirmed this truth unto us, 
 that profanesse of life and manners hath drawne withall the ruine 
 of religion, thereby to give us a taste now of what it is like to doe 
 hereafter. Now we make no doubt, but (in so great a decay of 
 auncient holines) Mr. Gilpin's name (like the owle amongst other 
 birds) when it comes abroad will prove hatefull to many ; yet I 
 held this no sufficient reason why to suppresse it : wherein 
 though some pick out matter for their derision and scorne, yet 
 some may meete with matter for their admiration, others for 
 
 b b 2 
 
372 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 
 
 their imitation to work on. As for you (worthy sir) you hereby 
 injoy the harvest of your earnest and often desire. Many yeeres 
 this writing hath lyne by me from the common view ; the edition 
 whereof I did therefore of purpose defer, to prevent them, who 
 may seeme to stand at a distance farre off from this forme of 
 holinesse, from judging themselves prejudized hereby. But as 
 my purpose is to further all, as much as I might, so it was not 
 to hurt any. If any good or furtherance redound to any by this 
 my labour, he must thank you, whose importunity hath extorted 
 it, such as it is, out of my hands. And seeing you live in the 
 very place, wherein Mr. Gilpin's whole life and worth are best 
 knowne, and your selfe have beene so earnest with me for the 
 same, this very carefull desire of yours to preserve and perpetuate 
 Mr. Gilpin's memory, is a most pregnant proofe and an undeniable 
 testimony of the ingenuity and goodnesse of your own minde : 
 which worthy disposition of yours hath commanded me to dedi- 
 cate this little work to your name, to stand for ever as a pledge 
 of your religious affection to Mr. Gilpin, and my true love unto 
 you. So fare you well. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 Bernard Gilpin was borne at Kentmire in the county of 
 Westmorland in the yeare of our Lord 1517, of an ancient and 
 honourable family 1 , being the son of Edwin Gilpin, the elder 
 brother of which Edwin was slain in the battle of Bosworth, 
 being heire in the fifth descent to Richard Gilpin, who in the 
 raign of king John was enfeoffed in the lordship of Kentmire 
 hall by the baron of Kendall for his singular deserts both in peace 
 and warre. This was that Richard Gilpin who slew the wilde 
 boore, that rageing in the mountaines adjoyning, as sometimes 
 did that of Erimanthus, had much indammaged the country- 
 people : whence it is that the Gilpins in their coate armes 2 
 give the boore. The mother of Bernard Gilpin was Margaret 
 the daughter of William Laton of Delamain in Cumberland, a 
 man of an ancient house, and a family famous in that warlike 
 age, as from whence had sprung many right valiant gentlemen. 
 
 This Bernard being yet a very childe gave testimony of future 
 holinesse, upon this occasion. A certaine begging frier 3 the 
 better to dispose the hearts of the people to liberality towards 
 him, professed himselfe a zealous preacher : howbeit the friers of 
 those clayes, and that ranke were but a sordid and dishonest 
 people ; some of them, yea the greatest part labouring for a 
 forme of holinesse, but denying the power of it in their lives and 
 conversations, whereas others of them retained not so much as 
 an outside thereof. This wandering companion was come upon 
 the Saturday to the house of this Gilpins father, as purposing to 
 
 1 Ancient and honourable family, ,] Nicolson's and Burn's History of West- 
 morland and Cumberland, vol. i. p. 135. 
 
 2 Armes.~] Sable, a boar passant or. 
 
 3 A certaine begging frier.] Compare The Vision of Pierce Ploughman, 
 fol. 65, 6. edit. 1550. 
 
374 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 preach the next morrow, being the Lords-day, where he was 
 enterteined respectively enough ; for at that time it was a sinne 
 unpardonable to offend the least of these locusts. The holy frier 
 at supper time eate like a glutton, and like a beast could not 
 give over tossing the pot, untill being overcome with drinke he 
 exposed himselfe a shamefull spectacle to so chast and sober a 
 family. But in the morning as if he had beene some young saint 
 lately dropped from heaven, he causeth the bell to towle to the 
 sermon ; and in the midst thereof blustering out certaine good 
 words, he presumed to grow hot against some sinnes of the time, 
 and amongst the rest to thunder loudly against drunkennesse. 
 Young Gilpin who had but newly got the use of his tongue, 
 having observed (as it seemed) the hatefull basenesse of the man 
 by his oversight the night before, and now hearing the beast cry 
 out so loud against these crimes which himselfe had so lately 
 beene guilty of, as he was sitting neere to his mothers lap in the 
 church, sodainly crieth out in these words : "0 mother, doe you 
 heare how this fellow dare speak against drunkennesse, who was 
 drunke himselfe yesternight at our house V The mother made 
 speed to stop the childes mouth with her hand, that he might 
 speake no further. 
 
 After this, the parents of the boy perceiving his disposition, by 
 many evident testimonies, were diligently careful to make him a 
 scholler. He had a schoolfellow, one Edwin Airy, whom after- 
 wards he loved intirely for his good disposition and approoved 
 honesty : but Gilpin did farre excell the rest in acutenesse of wit. 
 Having therefore with great approbation passed his time in the 
 grammar-schoole, he is by his parents (who had now conceived 
 great hope of their sonne) sent to Oxford. 
 
 At that time in Oxford both learning and relligion were in all 
 things out of joynt, and overgrown with the rust of barbarisme. 
 And now was young Gilpin sixteene yeares of age at his comming 
 to Oxford, being in the yeare of our Lord 1533. Being entred 
 in Queenes college, he profited wondrously in humane learning. 
 He became, as almost all the good wits of that time were, very 
 conversant in the writings of Erasmus. He fell very close to the 
 study of logic and philosophy, wherein he was observed to grow 
 excellent, and to beare away the bell in schooles. He added to 
 this his humane learning, the singular knowledge of the Greeke 
 and Hebrew, wherein he made use of the assistance and friend- 
 ship of one Neale, betwixt whom and this Gilpin was growne 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 375 
 
 much familiarity by the affinity of their studies. This Neale 4 was 
 a fellow of New-college, and afterwards professour of the Hebrew 
 in Oxford. 
 
 And now after some few yeares carefully spent in these studies 
 Gilpin began to be so famous, and so beloved in Oxford, that there 
 was hardly any place of preferment for a scholler, whereof the 
 eminency of Gilpin's vertue had not rendred him worthy in the 
 publick estimation. There was then an enquiry made for men of 
 more than ordinary learning and fame, who might make up a 
 number of schollers in Christ-church at that time newly begun, 
 and honour it with the commendation of learning. Amongst 
 these was our Gilpin one of the first elected. 
 
 At that time he had not fully attained to truth and sincerity in 
 religion, as having beene alwayes instructed in the traditions of 
 the church of Rome : for in those dayes the most part of men did 
 not regulate their relligion and piety by the rule of Gods word, 
 but according to the traditions of their fathers received from hand 
 to hand. His minde although disposed to holinesse did for a 
 while remaine in darknesse, and being overclouded with preju- 
 diciall respects laboured under the burthen of superstition not 
 without some shadow of antiquity ; being more earnest against 
 
 4 This Neale.'] This man is now remembered only for the share he had in 
 propagating the absurd, and oft-refuted falshood of the consecration of 
 archbishop Parker, and other the first Protestant bishops in queen Elizabeth's 
 time, at the Nag's-head tavern, in Cheapside. — That story, I say, has been 
 many times thoroughly examined, and proved, as often (by Francis Mason, 
 bishop Bramhall, bishop Burnet, Thomas Browne, &c. &c.) to be a " late- 
 invented, inconsistent, self-contradicting, and absurd fable :" and yet a work 
 has recently been re-published in Ireland, to which between one and two 
 hundred Roman Catholic priests have suffered their names to be prefixed as 
 patrons, in which this matter is once more revived, without one word of apo- 
 logy, exception or retractation ; and the validity of all the ordinances and 
 offices by all the ministers of the church of England, is openly and daringly 
 denied, and that denial is accompanied by an overflow of the grossest and 
 most virulent invectives against protestantism and protestants, that an un- 
 christian and malignant temper ever suggested. — What the designs of the 
 patrons of such a work can be, at this time, it is not for me to say ; but it is 
 a circumstance which ought to give pain to every good man, protestant or 
 papist, to find that there are so many individuals, professing to be preachers 
 of a gospel of truth and love, who have been induced to sanction with the 
 authority of their names the falshoods, malignity and intolerance, and all the 
 manifold outrages against Christian truth and Christian morals, in which the 
 book in question (Ward's Errata of the Protestant Bible, &c, Dublin, 1807, 
 4to.) abounds. 
 
 7 
 
376 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 vices and corruptions of the time, then against the traditions of 
 the fathers. Therefore at that time Gilpin seemed a great up- 
 houlder of the popish relligion. He held disputation publickly 
 against John Hooper, who was afterwards bishop of Worcester, 
 and at the last a glorious martyr of Christ. After the death of 
 kino- Henry the eight, when Edward the sixt was king, Peter 
 Martyr induced by the piety and munificence of such a prince 
 read the divinity lecture in Oxford. Against whom the 
 sophisters indeavoured to make opposition, Chedsey, Weston, 
 and Morgan 5 , who desired also to draw in Gilpin on their 
 side, that by his advise and help they might the more dis- 
 tract Peter Martir : and the matter at last came to this 
 push, that Gilpin was produced to hould disputation against the 
 positions of Peter Martir. Upon occasion of which dispute 
 Gilpin, to the end that he might defend his cause in hand adven- 
 tureth more diligently than ordinary to examine the Scriptures 
 and the auncient fathers : and by how much the more he studied 
 to defend the cause which he had undertaken, so much the lesse 
 confidence he began to have therein, because he supposed that he 
 ought to stand for the truth, which he strove with all his might 
 to discover and finde out. But whiles he was zealously searching 
 for the truth, he began by little and little to have a sight of his owne 
 errours. Whereupon Peter Martir was wont often to say, that 
 he was not much troubled either for Weston, Morgan, or the 
 like, but as for that Gilpin, (saith he) I am very much mooved 
 concerning him, for he doth and speaketh all things with an up- 
 right heart. The rest seeme to me to be men, who regard their 
 bellies most of all, and being most unconstant are carried away as 
 it were with every blast of ambition and covetousnesse. But 
 Gilpin resting firmely upon gravity of manners, and the testi- 
 mony of a most laudable life, seemeth to honour with his owne 
 goodnesse the cause which he undertaketh. Yea, and he did 
 often pray unto God that he would be pleased at the last to con- 
 vert unto his truth the heart of Gilpin, being so inclinable to all 
 honest desires. And doubtlesse God heard the prayer of Peter 
 Martir : for from that time forward Gilpin drew neere to the 
 knowledge of the truth ; not upon a sodaine, but as himselfe 
 confessed, by degrees. 
 
 Peter Martir had much illuminated Oxford with the truth of 
 
 5 Chedsey, Weston, and Morgan.] See Life of Latimer, in vol. ii. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 377 
 
 divinity and the knowledge of humane learning. Whereupon 
 Gilpin resolved more earnestly to apply himselfe both by study 
 and prayer to search out the truth. To which purpose he deter- 
 mined to put in writing the disputation which had beene betwixt 
 himselfe and Hooper. But in the expressing and unfoulding of 
 the said controversie, while he dwelt for a time upon an accurate 
 examination of the points which he had resolved to confute, whiles 
 he searcheth them to the bottome, and regulateth the institutions 
 of the church to the authority of Scripture, without which he well 
 understood that there could be no true church at all, he felte him- 
 selfe easily overcome, and was not sory to be overcome by the truth. 
 Those draughts, being found amongst Mr. Gilpin's writings reserved 
 in his private deske, doe testifie his ingenuous and free confession, 
 together with the power of the truth and Gods great mercy in his 
 conversion. Whiles he curiously pryeth into the popish relligion, 
 he was inforced to acknowledge that very many errors were crept 
 into the church which hinder and obscure the matter of our salva- 
 tion, insomuch that they are no small offence to as many as hunger 
 and thirst after righteousnesse and the knowledge of the truth. 
 He discovered many corruptions and changes of sound doctrine : 
 he found not so much as a word touching seven sacraments before 
 Peter Lumbard : and that the use of the supper delivered under 
 one kinde onely was contrary to expresse Scriptures : that tran- 
 substantiation was a devise 6 of the schoole-men : that the doctrine 
 of the worke wrought called Opus operatum, was newly risen : that 
 the masse was turned from a sacrament to a sacrifice : that in the 
 church wherein all things were ordeined for the edification of the 
 people, all things were now done, to the non-edification of them : 
 that the adoration of images was instituted against the expresse 
 commandement of God. Demurring for a while, as distracted 
 with these thoughts, behold the rule of faith lately changed in the 
 councel of Trent utterly astonished him. For he had observed 
 out of the auncient writers as well as out of the later ones,, Lum- 
 bard, Scotus, Aquinas, and the rest, that the rule of faith was to 
 be drawne onely from the holy Scriptures, but in the councel of 
 Trent he beheld humane traditions made equall 7 with the Scrip- 
 
 A devise] The word transubstantiation is said to have been invented by 
 Peter of Blois, a contemporary of Peter Lombard. " Primus omnium fuit 
 qui in re eucharistica Transubstantiationis vocabulum usurpasse dicitur." — 
 Cave's Hist. Lit., vol. ii. p. 234. 
 
 7 Traditions made equall.] " Sacrosancta oecumenica et generalis Tridentina 
 
378 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 tures. And seeing he understood these traditions to be nothing 
 else but peevish and crosse expositions of the holy Scriptures, 
 devised by the bishops of Rome, and thrust in among the decre- 
 tall epistles, as also that the said decretall epistles were meerely 
 feigned and suppositious, as is confirmed by the testimonies of 
 many learned men, and indeed by the confession of the very papists 
 themselves is acknowledged to be out of all doubt, this so great a 
 confusion of things being risen in the church in these latter ages 
 enforced Gilpin now earnestly desiring nothing so much as true 
 piety, to begin to doubt whether the pope might not be that anti- 
 christ foretould in the Scriptures, and the popish church plainly 
 antichristian. For what is it to exalt and set up himselfe against 
 all that is called God, insomuch that he sitteth as God in the 
 temple of God, behaving himselfe as God, if not this, that the 
 pope is head of the universall church, the lord, the monarch, and 
 as it were the God thereof? And that the word of the pope is 
 defended as the very word of God \ For how shall not he whose 
 word is as the word of God, be as God, opposing himselfe to God, 
 and shewing himselfe that he is God I But this word which is 
 called the unwritten word, or verbwn non scriptimi, is drawne out 
 of the stinking puddles of the decretals, that is to say, patched 
 up together out of false and fictitious writings. And this word 
 
 Synodus, in Spiritu Sancto legitime congregata omnes libros tam 
 
 veteris quam novi Testamenti, cum utriusque unus Deus sit auctor, nee non 
 traditiones ipsas, turn ad fidem, turn ad mores pertinentes, tanquam vel ore 
 tenus a Christo, vel a Spiritu Sancto dictatas, et continua successione in eccle- 
 sia Catholica conservatas, pari pietatis affectu, ac reverentia suscipit, et vene- 
 ratur. — Si quis .... traditiones predict as sciens et prudens contemserit, 
 anathema sit." — Concilii Trident. Canones et Decreta. Sess. 4th. 
 
 It may be well to remark here, that of the edition of the Canones et Decreta 
 Concilii Tridentini, printed at Rome in 1564 by the Aldine family, a few 
 copies (some say thirty, some twelve only) exist, which are authenticated by 
 the autograph signatures of the secretary and notaries (see Re'nouard, 
 Annates des Aides, p. 191. Paris, 1834). In the generality of copies these 
 attestations are printed. The authority therefore of these certified copies, 
 in any controversy, must be allowed by any honest disputant of the Roman 
 Catbolic side ; as on ours we should be forced to abide by any quotation 
 made directly from the sealed book in the Tower of London. One of these 
 copies is in the library of George III., now in the British Museum, (Press 6, 
 f. 5,) which, from having, under the signatures of the notaries, the seal of 
 Paolo Emilio Veraglio, bishop of Capaccio, it is probable belonged to that 
 prelate, who was present at the council. One or two others are known to be 
 in private libraries in this country. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 379 
 
 which is in no respect worthy to be compared with the word of an 
 honest man, is the unwritten word of God, and to be enterteined 
 with the same pious affection as are the holy Scriptures. Can 
 antichrist when he shall come, (if yet there be another to come) 
 more grievously wrong and blaspheme Christ and the holy Scrip- 
 tures then the pope doeth ? And here at the last he demurred 
 as in an exceeding great doubt. For who would have thought 
 the pope to be antichrist 2 Who durst to speake such a word 
 before Martin Luther ? Therefore, thus he argued with himselfe : 
 If the pope be antichrist, I see not onely probable but even neces- 
 sary causes to depart from the popish church. But if the pope 
 be not antichrist, I see no sufficient ground for such a departure. 
 It is not lawful to make a separation from the church : but we are 
 not only enjoined to come out of the church of antichrist, but 
 we see the fearful anger of the living God, and heare his dreadfull 
 threates thundered out against those who shall remain in Babilon 
 that synagogue of antichrist. Forasmuch as a voice from heaven 
 speaketh unto us, (Apoc. 18,) Come out of her, my people : and it 
 is denounced that they shall receive of her plagues whosoever have 
 beene partakers of her sinnes. Here therfore he stopped awhile : 
 because except the pope were manifestly detected to be antichrist, 
 he did not understand how he might seperate from the church : 
 and therefore he applied himselfe by searching, reading, prayer 
 and meditation, to be resolved of this truth. He observed out of 
 the auncient Fathers, Tertullian, Jerom, Ambrose, Augustine, 
 Chrysostome, Cyrill, and others, that passage wherein antichrist 
 is described, 2 Thess. ii. 7. He which now withhouldeth shall let 
 till he be taken out of the way, to be so interpreted as understood 
 of the Romane empire ; that the Romane empire which now held 
 preheminence should keepe possession untill antichrist shall come, 
 who shall possesse the seat of the Romane empire. And more- 
 over whereas it is said in the same place, that Christ shall not 
 come againe except there be a departure first, he observed this thing 
 to be fulfilled likewise. He perceived first a very maine departure 
 of the church of Rome from her primitive simplicity and truth. 
 And secondly, a second departure or separation no lesse manifest, 
 to wit, of that of the reformed churches from the church of Rome. 
 Mr. Gilpin would often say that the churches of the Protestants 
 were not able to give any firme and solid reason of their sepera- 
 tion besides this, to wit, that the pope is antichrist 8 . For he 
 
 s The pope is antichrist.^ And yet Gilpin, in due time, gradually settled 
 
380 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 understood that a departure was commanded from the church of 
 antichrist by that heavenly injunction, Goe out of her, my people, 
 and he not partakers of her sinnes, lest ye receive also of her plagues, 
 Revel, xviii. 4. In which place S. John wisely foretelleth that 
 the people of God should be called out of the synagogue of anti- 
 christ : that here was no third thing to be thought upon : that 
 either the church of Christ was not to be forsaken, or the pope to 
 be accounted antichrist, out of whose church the church of God 
 is called forth by an heavenly voice and command. And now 
 event, which is the most undoubted interpreter of prophecies, 
 hath prooved all these things unto us. We have seene already " 
 many ages agoe that kingdome taken away, which ruled over all in 
 the time of the apostles : and in the roome thereof an ecclesiasticall 
 kingdome erected, such an one as was never seene in the church 
 in former ages. We have beheld the fearefull departure of the 
 church of Rome from the auncient purity and integrity of the 
 church. We have observed and doe daily the people called as it 
 were by a voice from heaven, comming out of Babylon, that is to 
 say, out of the church of antichrist. Our eyes have seene these 
 things fulfilled, which we have read of as being foretould so many 
 ages agoe. These things mooved the mind of Mr. Gilpin wonder- 
 fully to follow that church which was shewed unto him out of the 
 word of God. The church of Rome kept the rule of faith intire, 
 untill that rule was changed and altered by the councelof Trent 9 . 
 
 himself down a conscientious convert to the reformed church of England, 
 without, it should seem, having ever attained to the previous conviction, that 
 the pope is antichrist. In truth, no such conviction was necessary to such a 
 consummation. The process which Gilpin underwent was like that of the 
 church of England herself. She discovered and discarded one error after 
 another : and in this, he (Gilpin) had a right, or rather it was his duty to fol- 
 low her example : and thus he became a reformed member of the church 
 catholic. The expression immediately below — " the church of Christ was 
 not to be forsaken," is a grossly erroneous one ; whether it is to be attributed 
 to Gilpin himself, or to his life-writer. There was no forsaking of the catholic 
 church, on the part of England, in the act of her reformation ; in spirit, it 
 was exactly the contrary. And even with respect to the church of Rome, if 
 there was any schism as regarded her, Rome herself, (not England,) by her 
 excommunication of Henry VIII, and queen Elizabeth, and their subjects, 
 was the guilty party. See Christian Institutes, Index under Church of Eng- 
 land, charge against of Schism, reply to, &c. 
 
 9 Of Trent. .] Of these effects of the council of Trent, and of the creed of 
 pope Pius IV. compare Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 244 — 8. Also Hooker, 
 Discourse of Justification, c. xi. vol. hi. p. 618 — 20. Keble's edit. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 381 
 
 And from that time it seemed unto him a matter of necessitie to 
 come out of the church of Rome, that so that church which is 
 true and called out from thence might follow the word of God. 
 For this calling out seemed to point out unto us a peculiar estate 
 of the church. So Abraham was called out from Ur of the 
 Caldees ; the people of Israel were called out of Egypt ; the 
 Jewes out of Babylon, after the captivity of seventy yeeres ; and 
 at the last after the selfe same manner the reformed church called 
 out of mysticall Babylon, or the church of Rome. These things 
 were seene to have beene brought to passe by the wonderfull 
 providence and powerfull hand of God. Therefore he saw that there 
 was a necessity of comming out of her, and that that apostaticall 
 church was to be forsaken. But he did not these things violently, 
 but by degrees. 
 
 In the meane while Cuthbert Tonstall bishop of Durham had a 
 purpose to send Mr. Gilpin to visit the churches in forraine parts, 
 allowing: him meanes for his travell. This Tonstall was Mr. 
 Gilpins mothers uncle. But before he undertooke his voyage, 
 being commanded to court, he preached before king Edward the 
 sixth touching sacriledge : which sermon ' is publick in print. 
 
 1 Which sermon.] A few particulars arise in the course of the sermon, con- 
 nected with the manners of the times, or with the religious or civil condition 
 of the country, which seem not improper for a brief insertion in this place. 
 
 " The bishop of Rome abusing always Peter's keys to fill Judas's satchels, 
 dispensed with all prelates, that brought any money, from obeying of Christ's 
 commission given to Peter, ' Feed, feed, feed, my lambs and my sheep.' . . . 
 He brought preaching into such a contempt, that it was accounted a great 
 absurdity for a cardinal to preach, after he had once bestrid his mule.'" A Ser- 
 mon preached in the Court, the first Sunday after the Epiphany, a. d. 1552, 
 p. 8. a. d. 1630. 4to. 
 
 " But some will say, what should we speak so much of the bishop of 
 Rome ; is he not gone ; his power taken away ? If preachers would let him 
 alone, the people would soon forget him. — Truly for my part, if I had that 
 gift, strength, and calling, I had rather, though I were sure to smart there- 
 fore, speak against his enormities in Rome, than to speak of them here 
 
 But, notwithstanding their faults ought to be chiefly told them in their pre- 
 sence, yet not there only ; but even here amongst us also, although it come 
 not to their ears, it is not a little expedient oftentimes to cry and thunder 
 against their errors and vices." Ibid. p. 10, 11. 
 
 " I am come this day to preach to the king, and to those which be in 
 authority under him. I am very sorry they should be absent, which ought to 
 give example, and encourage others to the hearing of God's word : and I am 
 the more sorry, that other preachers before me complain much of their 
 
382 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 Then he applied his mind to thinke upon his travell. Now so it 
 was that he had a parsonage bestowed upon him by the care of 
 
 absence. But you will say that they have weighty affairs in hand. Alas ! 
 hath God any greater business than this ? If I could cry with the voice of 
 Stentor, I should make them hear in their chambers : but in their absence, I 
 will speak to their seats, as if they were present. — I will call unto you, noble 
 prince, as Christ's anointed." Ibid. p. 15, 16. 
 
 " You shall find but a small number of patrons, that bestow rightly their 
 livings, seeking God's glory, without simony or seeking their own profit. For 
 first, it is almost general, to reserve the farming " (of the benefice) " to him- 
 self or his friend ; and to appoint the rent at his own pleasure. But worse 
 than all this, a great number never farm them at all, but keep them as their 
 own lands, and give some three-half-penny priest a curate's wages, nine or 
 ten pounds. . . . They began first with parsonages, and seemed to have 
 some conscience towards vicarages ; but now their hearts be so hardened, all 
 is fish that cometh to the net. Gentlemen are parsons and vicars both : 
 nothing can escape them . . . Boys and girls of fourteen or fifteen years 
 old cannot say the Lord's Prayer. Shall such injury to Christ and his gospel 
 be suffered in a Christian realm ? That one enormity crieth for vengeance, 
 till it be redressed. What shall I speak ? Your noble-men reward their 
 servants with livings appointed for the gospel. . . . Let them not abuse 
 God's patience." Ibid. p. 19, 20. 
 
 " By reason livings appointed for the ministry, for the most part are either 
 robbed of the best part, or clean taken away, almost none have any zeal or 
 devotion to put their children to school, but to learn to write, to make them 
 apprentices, or else to have them lawyers. Look upon the two wells of this 
 realm, Oxford and Cambridge, they are almost dried up. The cruel Philis- 
 tines abroad, enemies to Christ's gospel, have stopt up the springs of faithful 
 Abraham. The decay of students is so great, there are scarce left of every 
 thousand an hundred ; if they decay so fast in seven years more, there shall 
 be almost none at all; and then may the devil make a triumph. — This matter 
 requireth speedy redress. The miseries of your people cry upon you noble 
 prince, and Christ for his flock crieth to you his anointed, to defend his 
 lambs from these ravenous wolves, that rob and spoil his vine-yard." Ibid. 
 p. 23. 
 
 " Cause every pastor, as his living will extend, to keep hospitality. But, 
 many think themselves excused for a year or two, because their livings are 
 taken away the first year," (i. e. by the act for the First Fruits) ; " which 
 undoubtedly doth not excuse them for their presence. I had rather beg, or 
 borrow of my friends, to help me to meat and clothes, than suffer the devil to 
 have such liberty one year. . . . Howbeit, forasmuch as the Scripture doth 
 allow the minister a living the first year also, ' He that serveth of the altar, 
 let him live of the altar;' and again, ' Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that 
 treadeth out the corn,' I do not doubt, but after your grace, with the advice 
 of your honourable councell, have considered, how much it may set forth 
 God's glory, how many souls may be delivered from the devil, by sending 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 383 
 
 his friends. This parsonage bishop Tonstall persuaded Mr. Gilpin 
 to keepe still in his hands, as meanes to furnish him with allow- 
 ance for his travell, that he might demeane himselfe more honestly 
 and more gentlemanlike therein. But Gilpin who had reteined 
 this parsonage but a short while, before he would betake himselfe 
 to travell called unto him a friend, whom he knew to be religious, 
 and a scholler, and one that would not be idle in the function of 
 the holy ministry, and unto him he made a resignation of his place 
 but a little while before bestowed upon himselfe. Which thing 
 when bishop Tonstall came to know of, he chid with Mr. Gilpin : 
 " And, I" (saith he) " have a care of thee, and thou rejectest it 
 as impertinent. But I tell thee this before hand, that by these 
 courses thou wilt die a begger." At the first Gilpin indeavoureth 
 with faire language to appease the mind of the bishop his especiall 
 good friend. Afterwards he added that he had left his parsonage 
 upon necessity, because he could not keepe it in his hands with 
 any peace of conscience. " But" (saith the bishop) "thou maist 
 hould it with a dispensation, and in this case thou shalt be dis- 
 pensed withall." " But - " (answered Gilpin) " the divell will not 
 be restrained by any bonds of dispensation from labouring in mine 
 absence the destruction of my people committed to my charge : 
 
 pastors to their livings the first month, and suffering them to have no cloak 
 of absence, you will soon restore the first year's living, which in my con- 
 science, was wrongfully taken away at the first, as I suppose, by the bishop of 
 Rome." Ibid. p. 24, 5. 
 
 " But yet, it is not heard of all your people, a thousand pulpits in Eng- 
 land are covered with dust. Some pulpits have not had four sermons these 
 fifteen or sixteen years, since friers left their limitations, and few of those were 
 worthy the name of sermons. Now therefore, that your glory may be per- 
 fect, all men's expectation is that, whatsoever any flatterers or enemies to 
 God's word should labour to the contrary, for their own lucre, your grace 
 will take away all such lets and abuses as hinder the setting forth of God's 
 most holy word, and to withstand all such robbers, as spoil his sanctuary : 
 travailing to send pastors home to feed their flocks, to feed Christs lambs and 
 sheep, that all may be occupied in the Father of heaven's business !" Ibid. 
 p. 25. 
 
 " Would to God all that be in the court, that will not vouchsafe, having 
 so many godly sermons, to come forth of the hall into the chapel, to hear 
 them, would remember, what a heavy stroke of God's vengeance hangeth 
 over all their heads that contemne his word : and over those in all places, 
 which had rather be idle, and many times be ungodly occupied in wanton 
 and wicked pastimes, than come to the church, profaning the sabbath-day." 
 Ibid. p. 46. 
 
384 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 and I feare that when God shall call me to an account of my 
 stewardship it will not serve my turne to make answer that I was 
 dispensed withall whiles the divell made havoc 2 of my flock." 
 
 2 The divell made havoc.'] " And now I woulde aske a strange question : 
 who is the most diligentest byshop and prelate in all England ; that passeth 
 all the rest in doyng his office ? — I can tell, for I know him who it is ; I know 
 him well.— But now I thinke I see you listening, harkening that I should 
 name him. There is one that passeth all the other, and is the most diligent 
 preacher and prelate in all England. And wyll ye know who it is ? I will 
 tell you : — it is the devill. He is the most diligent preacher of all other. 
 He is never out of his diocese ; he is never from his cure ; ye shall never 
 finde him unoccupied ; he is ever in his parishe ; he keepeth residence at all 
 tymes ; ye shall never finde him out of the waye ; call for him when you will, 
 he is ever at home, the diligentest preacher in all the realme ; he is ever at 
 his plough ; no lording or loyteryng can hinder him ; he is ever applying his 
 busyness ; ye shall never finde him idle, I warrant you. — And his office is to 
 hinder religion, to mayntayne superstition, to set uppe idolatrye, to teach all 
 kinde of popery. He is ready as can be wished, to set forth his plough ; to 
 devise as many wayes as can be to deface God's glory. Where the devil is resi- 
 dent and hath his plough going, — there, away with bookes, and up with can- 
 dels; away with bibles, and up with beades; away with the light of the 
 gospel, and up with the light of candels, yea at noone dayes. Where the 
 devil is resident, that he may prevayle, — up with all superstition and idolatrye, 
 censing, paynting of images, candels, palmes, ashes, holy water, and new 
 service of men's inventing, as though man could invent a better way to 
 honour God with, than God himselfe hath appoynted. Downe with Christes 
 crosse, up with purgatory picke-purse, up with him ; the popish purgatory, I 
 meane. Away with clothing the naked, the poore and impotent, up with 
 decking of images, and gay garnishing of stockes and stones. ' Up with 
 man's traditions and hys lawes, downe with Gods traditions and hys most 
 holy word. . . . Let all thinges be done in Latin. There must be nothing 
 but Latin, not as much as Memento homo quod cinis es, et in cinerem reverteris ; 
 Remember man that thou art ashes, and into ashes thou shalt returne : 
 whiche be the wordes that the minister speaketh to the ignorant people, when 
 he giveth them ashes upon Ashewensday ; but it must be spoken in Latin ; 
 Gods words may in no wise be translated into English. — O ! that our prelates 
 would be as diligent to sow the corne of good doctrine, as satan is to sowe 
 cockell and darnell. And this is the devilish ploughing, the which worketh 
 to have thinges in Latin, and letteth the fruitful edification. 
 
 " But here some man will saye to me, What, sir, are ye so privy of the 
 devil's counsel, that ye know all this to be true?— Truely I know him too 
 well, and have obeyed him a little too much in condescending to some 
 follies. And I knowe him as other men do, yea that he is ever occupyed, 
 and ever busy in followyng his plough. I knowe by S. Peter which sayth of 
 him, Sicut leo rugiens circuit quarens quern devoret j He goeth about lyke a 
 roaring lion, seeking whome he may devour." — Latimer's Sermon of the 
 Plough, Sermons, fol. 20, 1. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 385 
 
 At whieh answer the bishop seemed offended : but having hereby 
 made triall of the sincerity of Gilpins heart he began to use him 
 with more and more respect. Yet did he often threathen him, as 
 Mr. Gilpin was wont to say, that, Fathers souk, (a familiar word 
 of the bishops) Gilpin would die a begger. 
 
 In his travell abroad he first visited his brother George at 
 Mechlin, who had written unto him to that purpose : then he 
 lived for a while at Lovaine, and at Antwerp, and at Paris. After 
 he was departed out of England, he received letters a second 
 time from his brother George, whereby he was directed to meet 
 him at Mechlin, because he had something to deliver unto him by 
 word of mouth that he could not conveniently write. After they 
 were met, Mr. Gilpin understood the reasons why he had sent for 
 him thither to be nothing else, but onely to persuade him to take 
 upon him a parsonage, which might afford him maintenance while 
 he should visite forraigne universities. Gilpin now seemed to 
 himselfe to be in a strait, for he knew that he had lately given the 
 bishop distast upon this occasion, and he perceived that in this 
 matter his brother was put upon him by the bishop. At last there- 
 fore he writes backe to the bishop in these words. 
 
 The Letter followeth. 
 
 " My very honourable good lord, and most worthy ever to be 
 honoured by me : I thought it not fitting to conceale from your 
 lordship that my brother hath written unto me of late, that set- 
 ting all excuse aside I should give him meeting at Mechlin, 
 because he had something to say unto me touching very necessary 
 affaires which could not be dispatched by letters. When we were 
 met, I understood that his businesse with me was nothing else 
 but to try me, if I would take upon me a living, whiles my selfe 
 in the meane while should remaine a student in the university. 
 But had I knowne before hand that this was the cause of my 
 journey I should not have thought it necessary to have interrupted 
 my studies with going to Mechlin. For now I confesse I have 
 discussed it with all the learned, but especially with the holy pro- 
 phets, and with the most auncient and most godly writers since 
 the time of our Saviour ; so that I am fully resolved so long as I 
 live never to burden my conscience in this case, nor to keepe a 
 living in mine owne charge with condition to live from it. He 
 answered that your lordship had written unto him that you would 
 
 vol. in. c c 
 
386 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 gladly conferee a living upon me, and that your lordship and mine 
 other friends, whereof himselfe was one, judged mee too scrupu- 
 lous in conscience in this case. Whereunto I answered, if I be 
 somewhat too scrupulous, (as I thinke I am not) yet it is a mat- 
 ter of that nature, that I had rather be a little too strict, then to 
 give my conscience too much scope herein. Forasmuch as I am 
 once perswaded, that I shall not offend God in refusing such a 
 living as I cannot be resident upon ; so long as I doe not censure 
 evill of other men, as I hope I never shall ; yea I pray daily for 
 all those who have the care of soules, that they may be able so to 
 give an account unto God of the charge committed unto them 
 as may be most for the glory of God and the edification of his 
 church. 
 
 " He tould me also that your lordship would not confer any 
 charge upon me but such a one as should be served as well, or 
 perhaps better in mine absence, then if I were there my selfe. 
 Whereunto I answered, that I doubted not but that there might 
 be in England a great number of men farre more able then my 
 selfe to take the cure upon them : and therefore I wish above all 
 things that they may retaine both the place and the benefit, and 
 feede both the bodies and the soules, as I suppose all good pastors 
 bound in conscience to doe. But for mine owne part I cannot in 
 conscience reape benefit from that place, wherein another man 
 bestoweth his indeavours. For though any other should teach 
 and preach for me, as constantly and industriously as ever Saint 
 Augustine did, yet cannot I thinke my selfe discharged by another 
 mans paines-taking. But if yet I should be persuaded thus to 
 offer violence to my conscience, upon condition to remaine either 
 here or in any other university, my disquiet of conscience would 
 never permit me to profit in my study. 
 
 " At this present, I praise God, I have obtained a comfortable 
 privacy in my studies neere to a monastery of Minorite friers, so 
 that I have opportunity to make use of an excellent library of 
 theirs so often as I will. I frequent the company of the best 
 schollers, nor was I ever more desirous to learne. Hereupon 
 being given to understand by my brother George, that your lord- 
 ship had some thoughts of bestowing a living upon me, which 
 thing might interrupt the course of my studies, I emboldened my 
 selfe (upon the experience which I have had of your lordships love 
 towards me) to unlock the closet of my thoughts unto your good- 
 nesse freely ; humbly beseeching that your lordship will be pleased 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 387 
 
 to permit me to live free from a pastorall charge, that I may the 
 more quietly apply my studies. And forasmuch as I understand 
 that your lordship is sollicitous, how I should be provided for, if 
 God should call your lordship (who are now well in yeares) out 
 of this world, I beseech you that the thought thereof may no more 
 disturbe you. For if I shall be brought low in meanes, I doubt 
 not but in short time to be able to obtaine some lecture either in 
 this university or else where, where I shall not lose my time, 
 a course which is much more pleasing unto me, then if I 
 should take upon me a pastorall charge. I beseech Christ 
 preserve your lordship. From Lovaine the 22 of November, 
 1554." 
 
 Thus farre Mr. Gilpins letter. 
 
 Now tell me, what one of all those gaping rookes of our time 
 hath indeavoured with more art to acquire then this man to 
 decline a spirituall living ? 
 
 At his first comming over into the parts beyond the seas, he 
 resided for the most part at Lovaine ; afterwards he went to 
 Paris. Whiles he abode in Paris, bishop Tonstall was carefull 
 that a certaine booke 3 which himselfe had written at that time 
 concerning the truth of the body and blood of Christ our Lord in 
 the eucharist should be published in print by the diligence of Mr. 
 Gilpin. I am not ignorant that some papists have objected to 
 Mr. Gilpin, that the same worke was by him corrupted 4 contrary 
 to the mind of the author. And even in mine hearing, when after 
 these things I was a scholler under him at Houghton, Francis 
 Wickliffe gave notice unto Mr. Gilpin what was muttered touch- 
 ing the corrupt edition. Whereupon he having disprooved that 
 suspicion by many reasons, at the last produced the letters of 
 Cuthbert Tonstall, wherein the bishop gave him very great thankes, 
 because he had beene both faithfull and diligent in the edition of 
 
 3 A certaine booke.'] De veritate corporis et sanguinis Domini in Eucha- 
 ristia. Lutetiaa, ex offic. M. Vascosani, 1554. 4to. 
 
 4 By him corrupted.] It is most probable, that the papists resorted to this 
 expedient of calumniating an innocent man, only to elude, what was often 
 objected and appealed toby the protestant confessors and martyrs in the reign 
 of Mary, the candid acknowledgment contained in this work, of the novelty 
 of the name and doctrine of transubstantiation, and the free censure expressed 
 by this anti-protestant bishop against pope Innocent III. for declaring the 
 belief of that article to be necessary to salvation. 
 
 Vascosanus, mentioned a little below, was the printer of TonstalFs book. 
 
 c c 2 
 
388 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 that worke. At Paris Mr. Gilpin resided in the house of Vas- 
 cosanus, and conversed with learned men. And whiles he asked 
 the opinions of learned men concerning these things which had 
 troubled his minde, for the most part they answered him in that 
 manner, not as if they regarded the pacification of conscience, 
 which he aimed at onely, but the establishment of the traditions 
 of the church. 
 
 At that time was Neale at Paris also, with whom Mr. Gilpin 
 dealt somewhat freely, that both of them together might joyne in 
 pursuit of the truth. They had by chance some discourse touch- 
 ing the adoration of images. Mr. Gilpin was much troubled 
 hearing the papists condemne idolatry in their discourses and yet 
 permitting to the people every where the adoration of images. 
 He demaunded with what comfort of conscience any man could 
 bow himselfe before an image : and is not this (saith he) the 
 idolatry forbidden in the second commandment ? This did Mr. 
 Gilpin demand of him the rather, because he observed the man a 
 little too much addicted to the popish opinions. Neale answered 
 with that usuall distinction of an idol and an image. That the 
 images of the saints were not idols, and so consequently that the 
 worshipping of their images was no idolatry. Mr. Gilpin replyed, 
 there is no mention of an idol in the second commandement, but 
 there is a prohibition of bowing before a graven image, or the like- 
 nesse of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or 
 in the waters under the earth : wheresoever they are, we are for- 
 bidden to fall downe before the likenesse of them. And what 
 (saith he) maketh an idol I The workeman frameth the similitude 
 of some man ; the graven image is not an idol, but adoration 
 maketh it an idol. Therefore the apostle saith, that an idol is 
 nothing, because there is but one God. In the opinion of the per- 
 son adoring it seemeth to be something, but that which the fancy 
 of the party adoring apprehendeth is indeed nothing in the world : 
 therefore idolatry is when the worship due to God onely is 
 bestowed upon the creature. But whosoever in prayer boweth 
 downe himselfe before any creature whatsoever, giveth unto the 
 creature the worship due to God alone. The commandement of 
 God forbiddeth us to make unto our selves any graven image, or 
 the likenesse of any creature. But they make it unto themselves 
 who make it for a religious use. We are also forbidden to bow 
 downe our selves before any such creature ; for those who doe so, 
 doe serve and worship the same creature. And in this place that 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 389 
 
 distinction of Latria and Doulia 5 is frivolous, which are words of 
 the same signification, forasmuch as that distinction is taken away 
 by the express words of the commandement ; Thou shalt not bow 
 doivn unto them. So that bowing downe unto them is forbidden, 
 notwithstanding we see it practised every where. To this Neale 
 answereth, that the ordinances of the church are not to be altered 
 without mature deliberation : Gilpin replyeth that it is not in our 
 power to alter the ordinances of the church. But seeing I cannot 
 alter things already determined in the church, it remaineth that I 
 especially indeavour to change my selfe, and to draw neere to the 
 sincere worship of God, as his grace shall inable me. 
 
 Mr. Gilpin did often professe that when he lived amongst the 
 papists, he had observed many things which had estranged his 
 heart from that religion. He understood that a mans chiefest 
 comfort consisted in the article of justification ; which article he 
 saw so obscured in popery that true consolation was utterly 
 excluded. Therefore he did with all diligence enquire into the 
 Scriptures and writings of the fathers. 
 
 Returning into England in the dayes of queene Mary, he 
 beheld to his great griefe the church oppressed with blood and 
 fire : and being placed by bishop Tonstall in the rectory of 
 Essingdon, he began to preach the word of God, and sharply to 
 taxe some vices which then raigned in the church. He pro- 
 pounded the doctrine of salvation plainly and soundly, which 
 thing procured him many back friends, especially among the 
 clergy, whose faults he had touched to the quick. 
 
 There was at that time among the clergy of the bishoprick of 
 Durham one Dunstall, parson of a church in that diocesse. This 
 man was very hot against Gilpin, and accused him often to the 
 bishop as an heretick, and one that deserved to be burnt as other 
 hereticks were. But the bishop could not indure to shed blood, 
 and therefore dealt mildly with him, and preserved him from the 
 projects of his enemies. I have heard Anthony Carleton relate, 
 (and he at that time lived in the bishops house) that the bishops 
 chaplains at a certaine time had some discourse with Gilpin about 
 Luther : and that one of them had asked him what he thought 
 of Luther and his writings. Gilpin confessed that he had not 
 read the writings of Luther. " I propounded unto my selfe," 
 
 5 Distinction of Latria and Doulia.] See Jewel's Reply to Harding, p. 381 — 3 ; 
 Barnes's Works, p. 352, 3, &c. 
 
390 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 (said he) " this course ; first of all to search the Scriptures 
 diligently, and to be acquainted with the expositions of the 
 fathers upon them. As for the writings of the neoterickes, I 
 have onely looked upon them : howbeit I refuse them not, when 
 and where they agree with the auncients. 11 One of them commended 
 Mr. Gilpins resolution, and said, "it would be well with the 
 church, if all men would duely respect the writings of the fathers : 
 for then the upstart opinions of late writers would not so much 
 disturbe the church, such as are these of Luther. 11 But Gilpin 
 answered, " if neoterickes and late writers produce the opinions 
 of the auncient fathers, the novelty of the men is not to be dis- 
 dained, but the antiquity of the doctrine is to be reverenced.'''' 
 
 They hereupon subtilly draw on Gilpin into a disputation con- 
 cerning the sacrament of the altar ; propounding therein two 
 questions, the one concerning the reall presence, the other con- 
 cerning transubstantiation. Touching the reall presence Gilpin 
 confessed that he had no very strong argument wherewith in his 
 judgment he might oppose the reall presence : " For I suppose,' 1 
 (saith he) " that therein lieth hid a great mystery, such a one 
 as is above my capacity ; rather to be adored than disputed upon. 11 
 They asked then " what he thought of transubstantiation V He 
 answered, " that there was no necessity why we should beleeve, 
 those things which have no solid foundation in the word of God. 11 
 " Doe you not then beleeve, 11 (said they) " as the church 
 believes 2 " Gilpin replieth that the church had not always held 
 that as an article of faith : "I am (saith he) of the catholick 
 faith, and the catholick faith changeth not. But in this point I 
 see alterations, such as the catholicke faith is not capable of." 
 They demanded what alterations in faith he had observed touch- 
 ing the sacrament of the altar. He replyeth : " I doe not finde 
 that in the church in former ages, there was any thing spoken or 
 written about transubstantiation. Peter Lumbard was either the 
 first, or at least one of the first 6 that brought in the alteration of 
 the auncient faith. And what doe you your selves thinke ; is 
 the bread in transubstantiation converted into the flesh and blood 
 of Christ V They answer, that they beleeve so absolutely. 
 " But, 11 saith Gilpin, " Peter Lumbard who was the first man 
 that made an alteration of the faith of our forefathers in this 
 point, himselfe did not beleeve as you doe. For in his fourth 
 
 8 One of the first.] See p. 3?7, n. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 391 
 
 booke the eleventh distinction, F. thus he hath it : there is no 
 transubstantiation but of bread into flesh, and wine into blood. And 
 if that be true, then doubtlesse it followes consequently, that in 
 the transubstantiation of the bread there is no blood. And now 
 (saith he) how will you reconcile these thinges V They stood at 
 a stand, as having nothing to answer, because the words of 
 Lumbard plainely deny that in the transubstantiated bread can 
 be any blood, or in the wine his flesh. Whom when Gilpin had 
 observed to stagger in this point, " Take notice now (saith he) 
 of the immutability of the catholicke faith : we see the altera- 
 tion of transubstantiation. For when Lumbard had broached 
 this doctrine, that there was a kinde of change, he would have it 
 none otherwise understood then thus : that the bread onely 
 should be changed into flesh, and the wine onely into blood 7 . 
 Nor did men at that time dreame of any other conversion in the 
 sacrament of the altar, until the fiction of concomitancy 8 was 
 broached by Thomas Aquinas. He was a man that understood 
 well the difficulty of this point, and therefore he underpropped it 
 with concomitancy ; that forsooth by reason of concomitancy 
 there is both flesh and blood in the transubstantiated bread. 
 But these are the inventions of later men, whereas the catholicke 
 religion abhorreth invented alterations in matters of faith. 11 While 
 they were houlding this disputation without speakeing aloud, 
 because they were close at the bishops backe, who at that time 
 sate before the fire, for it was in the winter season ; the bishop 
 leaned his chair somewhat backwards, and harkened what they 
 said. And when they had done speaking, the bishop turning to 
 his chaplaines, useth these words, " Fathers soule 9 , let him alone, 
 for he hath more learning then you all. 11 
 
 7 Onely into blood.'] " Et licet sub utraque specie idem sumatur totus 
 Christus, tamen non fit conversio panis nisi in carnem, nee vini nisi in san- 
 guinem." — Lib. Sentent., lib. iv. distinct. 11. F. 
 
 8 The fiction of concomitancy.] " Sub utraque specie, ex reali concomitantia 
 totum Christum contineri certissima fide tenendum est." Aquinas. Tertia 
 pars. Qusest. 76. art. 2. 
 
 "Touching this new fantasie of concomitantia, after they had once devised a 
 new religion, it was necessary, for aide of the same, to devise also new words. 
 Whereas Christ saith, This is my body .- they say, This is my body and my 
 blood. Where Christ saith, This is my Mood, they say, This is my blood and 
 my body .- and, in either part, they say is whole Christ, God and man. If ye 
 demand how they know it, they say not by the word of God, but by this new 
 imagination of concomitantia.' 1 '' — Jewel's Reply, p. 295. edit. 1609. 
 
 9 Fathers soule.] See p. 385. 
 
392 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 Whilest he lived at Essingdon, he preached the word of God 
 constantly to the people. Now so it was that the archdeaconry 
 of Durham was annexed to the rectory of Essingdon. There- 
 upon Mr. Gilpin for a time supplyed both places. And when by 
 chance he had notice that the bishop was so carefull of him, that 
 he had a purpose to encrease his maintenance, he made answer 
 that he was provided for sufficiently and even somewhat more 
 then sufficient already ; and desired the bishop that he might 
 have his good leave to resigne either the rectory or the arch- 
 deacons place : " for" (saith he) " the one of them will be sufficient ; 
 me thinkes both together are too heavie a burthen for me." 
 Hereat the bishop seemed to be mooved with him, and said : 
 " have not I tould thee before hand, that thou wilt die a begger ? 
 I found them both combined ; and combined I will leave them." 
 
 Not long after he bestowed upon Mr. Gilpin the rectory of 
 Houghton being a very large parish, contayning fourteen villages 
 with very large possessions. Mr. Gilpin being settled at Houghton 
 persevered most constantly in the duties of the ministry, and 
 repaired the decayed houses. His parsonage house seemed like 
 a bishops pallace : nor shall a man lightly finde one bishops 
 house amongst many worthy to be compared to this house of his, 
 if he consider the variety of buildings, and neatnesse of the 
 scituation. 
 
 Whiles Mr. Gilpin lived at Houghton he was touched with a 
 care not of that parish onely but of many more : for he sawe and 
 was much grieved to see many congregations, through the disease 
 of impropriation, as they call it, to be even dispersed and destitute 
 of pastors. For the parsonages being in the possession of laymen, 
 there remained not maintenance for a minister : for the laymen 
 sought out 1 for poore base priestes, who were onely able to read 
 prayers to the people morning and evening : nor did the one use 
 to require, or they take care to performe any more. This deso- 
 lation of the church, and ignorance of the common sort much 
 troubled the holy heart of Mr. Gilpin. He therefore purposed 
 with himselfe, with as much care and vigilancy as he could, not 
 to make up the breach wholy (for that was a thing impossible for 
 him to dooe) but to doe his owne duty to the best of his endea- 
 vours, that the truth may be propagated, and God glorified. 
 
 1 The laymen sought out. .] See Jewel's Sermons, p. 181 — 90, &c, and the 
 extracts given above, in this Life, p. 381, from Gilpin's sermon at court. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 393 
 
 This desolation of the congregations appeared most of all in 
 Northumberland and the parts adjoyning which are called Rid- 
 desdale, and Tindale. For in these quarters, especially in that 
 time, the word of God was never heard of to be preached amongst 
 them but by Mr. Gilpin's ministry. So that once a yeare it was 
 his custome to make a journey amongst them. For which pur- 
 pose he would usually take the opportunity of Christmas holi- 
 dayes, when in respect of frost and snowe other men were loth to 
 travell. That time he liked best, because then there came many 
 holy-dayes together, and the people would more usually assemble 
 upon the holy-dayes, whereas at other times they neither would 
 come together so easily, nor so often. 
 
 He got himselfe a great deale of estimation and respect amongst 
 this people both by preaching and by distribution of monies to the 
 poore in his journey, being sometimes benighted before he was 
 aware, and forced to lodge in the snowe all night. In which ex- 
 treamity, he commanded William Airy, who for the most part 
 attended upon him, to trott the horses up and down, and neither 
 to permit them nor himselfe to stand still, whiles he himselfe in 
 the mean while did bestirre himselfe, sometimes running, some- 
 times walking, as not able to stand still for cold. 
 
 At home, his daily care was for the discharge of his ministry 
 and provision for the poore. Now there was in this towne of 
 Houghton a streete of poore people ; for their reliefe he tooke 
 order that every Thursday through the yeare a very great pot 
 should be provided full of boyled meat purposely for the poore. 
 And not at Houghton alone, but even wheresoever opportunity 
 presented it selfe, he was carefull for the poore, insomuch that by 
 the common consent of the country people he was stiled a father 
 of the poore. 
 
 Upon a time as he was returning home upon a journey there 
 was a certaine husbandman at plow, in whose teame of horses one 
 upon a sodaine fell downe, whether with being overwrought or 
 upon some disease it is uncertaine. The husbandman and those 
 who were with him did their best to raise the horse againe with 
 all the strength they had : but it was in vaine, for the horse was 
 dead. Mr. Gilpin passing by accidentally stayed to observe the 
 issue of the matter : and perceiving that the horse could not be 
 raised againe, and that the husbandman was exceedingly grieved 
 for the death of his beast, and that he cryed out he was even 
 undone by that miserable accident, he commanded his man to 
 
394 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 alight from the horse he had under him, and patiently to cai'ry 
 the saddle and bridle to the next towne, and to give to the poore 
 man the horse whereon he rode. The husbandman thereupon 
 cryed out, " Alas, sir, I am not able to pay you the price of so 
 good an horse.' 1 '' " Be of good cheare" (saith Mr. Gilpin) " thou 
 shalt never pay me for him, till I demand it ; in the meane while 
 goe on with thy worke. 1 '' — Yea, and many a time as he travailed 
 was he accustomed thus to help poore men. When at any time 
 he chanced to meete any naked poore, he would put off part of 
 his apparell to cover their nakednesse : and at his table usually 
 fed many poore persons. 
 
 When that blessed queene Elizabeth of never dying memory, 
 after the direfull times of her sisters raigne came to the crowne, 
 the scarcity of learned men who were able to preach the word of 
 God mooved not onely many religious persons, but even the very 
 counsell of the queene to seeke a salve for this sore 2 by all the 
 meanes they could. Mr. Gilpin observing the laudable endea- 
 vours of many in relieving the church's want in this kinde, him- 
 selfe also was exceeding studious to doe what good he could 
 possibly in his own charge. Whereupon he began to conceive 
 thoughts of a seminary of good literature, or a grammer-schoole, 
 and builded a schoole, allowing maintenance for a master and 
 usher. Himselfe also made choice out of the same schoole of 
 such as he liked best to be privately instructed by himselfe. 
 Which resolution of his much benefited Mr. Gilpin himselfe, and 
 the whole church of God all England over. For in that schoole 
 of his were bred very many learned men, who very much graced 
 the church by their indeavours and uprightnesse of life. There 
 was great resort of schollers to that schoole of his, many of whom 
 were boorded in the towne, and many at Mr. Gilpins house. He 
 boorded the sonnes of knights, and esquires at a small rate : those 
 who were of his kindred were free : yea and he had many poore 
 mens sonnes upon whom he bestowed both meate, and drinke, 
 and cloth, and education. Whereby Mr. Gilpins schoole was 
 every where spoken of to his credit, but himselfe much more. 
 Out of this schoole of his he sent from time to time very many to 
 both universities, unto divers whereof he also allowed maintenance 
 in the university at his owne cost and charges. 
 
 2 A salve for this sore .] See Kennett's Case of Impropriations, and of the 
 Augmentations of Vicarages, p. 153 — 74. 
 7 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 395 
 
 And now while he was wholly taken up with these imployments, 
 glory and reputation which followeth him that flyeth from it, and 
 flyeth from him that has pursued it, had made the name of Mr. 
 Gilpin most renowned, insomuch that he was not onely honoured 
 among the fathers of the clergy, but amongst all the nobility of 
 the kingdome. Amongst the nobles at court the earle of Bedford 
 was one that marvellously respected Mr. Gilpin. This earle 
 earnestly desired of the queene that the bishoprick of Carlisle, 
 at that time vacant upon the death of Owen Oglethorpe, 
 should be bestowed upon him Mr. Gilpin, and obtained it. 
 And thereupon the earle dispatcheth his letters to Mr. Gilpin 
 to gather that power of election which is termed conge (Testier. 
 Mr. Gilpin receiving the letters together with the conge (Testier, 
 sent back a messenger out of hand with letters to the earle, 
 wherein having returned all hearty thankes to the queene and to 
 the earle, he humbly beseecheth the earle, to be mediatour to the 
 queene for him and to get him excused as concerning the 
 bishoprick, alledging that he was best acquainted with his 
 owne strength, and conscious to himselfe of his owne insuffi- 
 ciency for the discharge of so great a place : if in the meanewhile 
 he could be any other way serviceable to the church, he would be 
 diligent and carefull in some meaner imployment. At that time 
 was Edwin Sandes bishop of Worcester, a man venerable for his 
 approved wisdome, learning, and holinesse of life, who was after- 
 wards translated to London, and thence to Yorke. This bishop 
 hapned to be in London at the same time when the earle of Bed- 
 ford was busy about the preferring of Mr. Gilpin to a bishoprick : 
 and he, either by the persuasion of the earle, or out of the intire 
 love which he bore to Mr. Gilpin, (for he was neere a kin unto 
 him) dispatched letters to Mr. Gilpin, whereby he persuadeth 
 him to accept of, and to keep the bishoprick thus offered. The 
 letter was found amongst Mr. Gilpins papers in these words. 
 
 " My much and worthily respected coozen, having regard unto 
 the good of the church of Christ, rather then to your ease, I 
 have by all the good meanes I could beene carefull to have this 
 charge imposed upon you, which may both be an honour to your 
 selfe, and a benefit to the church of Christ. My true report con- 
 cerning you hath so prevailed with the queenes majesty, that she 
 hath nominated you bishop of Carlile. 
 
 " I am not ignorant that your inclination rather delighteth in 
 the peaceable tranquility of a private life. But if you looke upon 
 
39 6 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 the estate of the church of England with a respective eye, you 
 cannot with a good conscience refuse this charge imposed upon 
 you : so much the lesse, because it is in such a place, as wherein 
 no man is found fitter then your selfe to deserve well of the 
 church. In which respect I charge you before God, and as you 
 shall answer to God herein, that setting all excuses aside, you 
 refuse not to assist your country, and to doe service to the 
 church of God to the uttermost of your power. In the meane 
 while I give you to understand that the said bishoprick is to be 
 left unto you untouched, neither shall any thing of it be dimi- 
 nished (as in some others it is a custome) but you shall receive 
 the bishopricke entire as Doctor Oglethorpe hath left it. 
 Wherefore exhorting and charging you to be obedient to 
 Gods call herein, and not to neglect the duty of your owne 
 calling, I commend both yourselfe and the whole businesse to 
 the divine providence. In hast, at London, the fourth day of 
 April, 1560. 
 
 " Your kinsman and brother, 
 
 " Edwin WoECESTER. , ' , 
 
 Mr. Gilpin returneth thankes to the reverend bishop his 
 kinseman. But as touching the bishoprick, he desire th to be 
 excused, and in that resolution he became unmooveable. And 
 many there were who thought him blameworthy, because he had 
 so stiffely rejected a bishoprick. But amongst some Mr. Gilpins 
 reputation seemed to grow greater by this refusall, then if he had 
 accepted the offer. I remember that I my selfe have heard him 
 discoursing amongst his friends touching this occasion, when one 
 of them asked him upon what grounds he had so stiffely refused 
 a bishoprick : to whom he made answer, that he refused not so 
 much the bishopricke, as the inconvenience of the place. " For 11 
 (saith he) " if I bad beene chosen in this kinde to any bishop- 
 ricke elsewhere, I would not have refused it ; but in that place I 
 have beene willing to avoide the trouble of it, seeing I had there 
 many of my freinds and kindred, at whom I must connive in 
 many thinges, not without hurt to my selfe, or else deny them 
 many thinges not without offence to them : which difficulties I 
 have easily avoided by refusall of that bishopricke." 
 
 Upon this refusall of Mr. Gilpins, doctor John Best, a learned 
 and religious man, was made choice of for the place : but whether 
 he had it conferred upon him upon the same termes as it was 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 397 
 
 proffered to Mr. Gilpin, that no diminution should be made of 
 any part thereof, that I know not. 
 
 Not long after this his refusall of that bishoprick, he was set 
 upon by another request, to witt, that he would take upon 
 him to be provost of queenes college, in Oxford, whereunto he 
 was chosen ; or at least that he would be pleased to nominate 
 som other for that place who might be a good and fitting man 
 for the same. There was a letter written unto him by Thomas 
 Francis to this purpose. 
 
 " Commendations premised, &c. Seeing I have a resolution 
 to relinquish this place which I now hould in queens college in 
 Oxford, being heartily desirous that some vertuous, godly, and 
 learned man, and such a one as by the statutes of the college 
 shall be fit, may be chosen to the place, I have thought good 
 once more to make a tender of the same unto you : which if it 
 shall please you to accept I shall be ready upon the receit of your 
 letters to that purpose to advertise the fellowes thereof, whom I 
 know to be marvaillously well inclined towards you. But if so 
 great a trouble with so small a maintenance (for so I may truely 
 terme this burthen) doe not give you content, I intreat your 
 advice and direction as a friend to nominate me a man unto 
 whom I may resigne the place, such an one as your selfe shall 
 know to be a man fitting ; and one who may and ought to be 
 chosen. I shall gladly be directed by you so soone as I shall 
 understand your mind by your letters, which I pray you be care- 
 full to send me with all convenient speed. In hast from Oxford 
 the 17 of December, 1561." 
 
 What answer Mr. Gilpin returned to this message, I doe not 
 finde, but it is manifest that he refused the offer of that pre- 
 ferment. For against all the intreaties of friends in these kindes, 
 he remained constant and immovable, as the poet spoke of king 
 Latinus ; 
 
 Hie velut pelagi rupes immota resistit. 
 
 " Mooved no more 
 Then rocke on shore." 
 
 And all this while Mr. Gilpin seemed even to supply the place 
 of a bishop by preaching, by taking care of the poore, and by 
 making provision for the necessity of other churches, by erecting 
 of schooles, and by accommodating men learned and fitting for 
 
398 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 the holy function of the ministry. As for Mr. Gilpin's house it 
 was like unto a very monastery ; if a man consider a monastery 
 such as were those in the times of Saint Augustine, but not such 
 as these latter ages have brought forth. 
 
 William lord Cecill baron of Burghley, principall secretary to 
 the queene, being sent into Scotland 3 about affairs of state, in his 
 returne homewards being drawne with the fame of Mr. Gilpin, 
 came to Houghton, and visited him. Mr. Gilpin entertayneth 
 him with all respects and due rites of hospitality. When the 
 lord Cecill had well observed Mr. Gilpin, and had approoved the 
 extraordinary curtesie of the man, and had tooke notice of such 
 diligence, and abundance of all things with so compleat service in 
 the entertainment of so great a stranger, and so unlooked for a 
 guest, being now ready to depart thence, he spoke on this wise : 
 that he had heard much by the report of others touching Mr. 
 Gilpin, but what he now had seene and tried was much more 
 then that which he had formerly heard. Therefore speaking in 
 very friendly manner to Mr. Gilpin, he said : " Sir, if you have 
 any occasion or suite at court or before the counsell, I pray you 
 to make use of me as a mediator for you. 11 
 
 The honourable baron being returned towards Durham, when 
 he came to the hill called Rainton hill, reflecting his eye upon the 
 whole champain country which he had now passed, he looked 
 backe very earnestly both upon Mr. Gilpins house and the situ- 
 ation thereof, and useth these words, " I doe not blame this man 
 (saith he) for refusing a bishopricke : for what doth he want that 
 a bishopricke could more enrich him withall ? Besides that he is 
 free from the greater waight of cares. 11 
 
 Mr. Gilpin did not omit to visite the people of Ridsdale and 
 Tindale once every yeare. Amongst whom he was esteemed a 
 very prophet, and little lesse than adored by that halfe bar- 
 barous and rustick people. It happened by chance that whiles 
 Mr. Gilpin preacht amongst them, a certaine good-fellow had 
 stolen away Mr. Gilpins horses : upon the missing whereof, there 
 is hue and cry raised through the country, that Mr. Gilpins 
 horses were stolne, and must be searched for with all possible 
 
 3 Into Scotland.'] In June, 1560, sir William Cecil and Dr. Nicholas 
 Wotton, dean of Canterbury and York, were sent to Scotland to encourage 
 the lords of the congregation, in their defence of themselves and the protestant 
 religion, against the French power. Lansdowne MS. 981. art. 42 and 111. 
 fol. 37. Cecil was not raised to the peerage till 1571. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 399 
 
 diligence. The fellow who had stolne them, so soone as he 
 heard that they were Mr. Gilpins horses (for he knew not whose 
 they were when he took them away) was in great feare and 
 trembling. The theft did not much trouble his conscience, but 
 when he heard the name of Mr. Gilpin, it cast him into trouble 
 and distraction of heart. Therefore in much trembling, and with 
 all the speede he could, he brought backe Mr. Gilpins horses, 
 and humbly craved the pardon and benediction of father Gilpin ; 
 and protested that after it came to his knowledge that they were 
 Mr. Gilpins horses he was afraid to be thrust downe quicke into 
 hell, if he should doe him any wrong. 
 
 Upon a time when Mr. Gilpin was in these parts at a towne 
 called Rothbury, there was a pestilent faction amongst some of them 
 that were wont to resort to that church. The men being bloodily 
 minded practised a bloody manner of revenge, termed by them 
 d^adly-feod 4 . If the faction on the one side did perhaps come to 
 the church, the other side kept away, because they were not 
 accustomed to meet together without bloodshed. Now so it was 
 that when Mr. Gilpin was in the pulpit in that church, both 
 parties came to church in the presence of Mr. Gilpin ; and both 
 of them stood, the one of them in the upper part of the church, 
 or chance 1 1, the other in the body thereof, armed with swords 
 and javelins in their hands. Mr. Gilpin somewhat mooved with 
 this unaccustomed spectacle goeth on neverthelesse in his sermon, 
 and now a second time their weapons make a clashing sound, 
 and the one side drew neerer to the other, so that they were in 
 danger to fall to blowes in the middest of the church. Here- 
 upon Mr. Gilpin commeth downe from the pulpit, and stepping 
 to the ringleaders of either faction, first of all he appeased the 
 tumult. Next, he labowreth to establishe peace betwixt them, 
 but he could not prevaile in that : onely they promised to keepe 
 the peace unbroken as long so Mr. Gilpin should remaine in the 
 church. Mr. Gilpin seeing he could not utterly extinguish the 
 hatred which was now inveterate betwixt them, desired them 
 
 4 Deadly -feod.~\ " The people of this country have had one very barbarous 
 custom among them. If any two be displeased, they expect no law, but 
 bang it out bravely, one and his kindred against the other and his. They 
 will subject themselves to no justice, but in an inhuman and barbarous man- 
 ner fight and kill one another. They run together in clans, as they term it, 
 or names. This fighting they call their deadly feides." — Survey of Newcastle, 
 Harleian Miscellany, vol. iii., quoted in Gilpin's Life of Gilpin, p. 273. 
 
400 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 that yet they would forbear hostility so long as he should remaine 
 in those quarters : and this they consented unto. Mr. Gilpin 
 thereupon goeth up into the pulpit againe (for he had not made 
 an end of his sermon) and spent the rest of the allotted time 
 which remained, in disgracing that barbarous and bloody custome 
 of theirs and (if it were possible) in the utter banishing of it for 
 ever. So often as Mr. Gilpin came into those parts afterwardes, 
 if any man amongst them stood in feare of a deadly foe he 
 resorted usually where Mr. Gilpin was, supposing himselfe more 
 safe in his company, then if he went with a guard. 
 
 Upon a certaine Lords-day Mr. Gilpin comming to a church 
 in those parts, before the people were assembled, and walking up 
 and down therein, espied a glove hanged on high in the church. 
 Whereupon he demanded of the sexton, what should be the 
 meaning thereof, and wherefore it hanged in that place ? The 
 sexton maketh answer that it was a glove of one of the parish 
 who had hanged it up there as a challenge to his enemy, signifying 
 thereby that he was ready to enter into combat with his enemy 
 hand to hand, or with any one else who should dare to take down 
 that challendge. Mr. Gilpin requested the sexton by some meanes 
 or other to take it down. " Not I sir,"" (replied the sexton) " I 
 dare doe no such thing. 1- ' " But" (said Mr. Gilpin) " if thou 
 wilt but bring me hither a long staffe, I will take it downe my 
 selfe : w and so when a long stafe was brought, Mr. Gilpin tooke 
 downe the glove and put it up in his bosom. By and by came 
 the people to church in abundance, and Mr. Gilpin when he saw 
 his time went up into the pulpit. In his sermon he took occasion 
 to reproove these inhuman challenges, and rebuked them sharpely 
 for that custome which they had of making challenges by the 
 hanging up of a glove. " I heare, 11 saith he, " that there is one 
 amongst you, w T ho even in this sacred place hath hanged up a 
 glove to this purpose, and threatneth to enter into combat with 
 whosoever shall take it downe. Behold, I have taken it downe 
 my selfe ;" and at that word plucking out the glove shewed it 
 openly, and then instructed them how unbeseeming those bar- 
 barous conditions were for any man that professed himselfe. a 
 Christian ; and so laboured to perswad them to a reconciliation, 
 and to the practise of mutuall love and charity amongst them- 
 selves. 
 
 After his sermon it was his custome to distribute money 
 amongst the poorer sorte ; and many times to visit them who 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 401 
 
 were imprisoned ; and after he had preached unto them in prison, 
 to bestow money largely amongst the prisoners ; many of whom 
 hee brought home to repentance for their former passed life, and 
 to honest conversation ; and for many who were condemned to 
 die he procured pardon, and saved their lives. 
 
 When we were children, a rebellion 5 was raised in the north 
 by the earles of Northumberland and Westmorland : which Mr. 
 Gilpin perceived before hand by certaine evident signes. And 
 because he understood that in so troublesome a time he should 
 want power to defend himselfe and his owne, he conceived 
 thoughts of going aside for a while. Therefore after a speech 
 made to the maisters and schollers, that they should demeane 
 themselves carefully and peaceably until his returne, himselfe 
 went to Oxford : residing there untill the queens army under the 
 command of the earle of Sussex should make speed to Durham 
 for discomfiture of the rebels. The rebels were now within Dur- 
 ham, but at the report of the queens army they dispersed them- 
 selves and fled. After they were put to flight, there was sharpe 
 and cruell proceedings against the simpler sort, whom the rebels 
 had drawne to their faction under pretence of serving the queene : 
 for the silly people were sollicited as for the queenes service, the 
 rebels in all places giving it out that they stood for the queene. 
 During the time that the rebels had possession of Durham with 
 their army, masse was sung in the cathedrall church clay by day. 
 Some of them flew out as farre as Houghton. There they found 
 Mr. Gilpins barnes full of corne, young cattell ready fatted, and 
 many things provided for hospitalitie ; but they make waste of 
 all, selling the corne, consuming the fatted ware, and basely 
 making havocke of all those things which Mr. Gilpin had pro- 
 vided for pious and honest uses. There was among them one 
 fellow whom Mr. Gilpin had sometimes saved from the gallowes, 
 and this knave was the wickedest of all the rest in rioting away 
 Mr. Gilpins goods. Now after the rebels were dispersed, and 
 proceeding made against the simple people somewhat more 
 sharply then was fitting by sir George Bowes, who was con- 
 stituted marshall for that purpose, Mr. Gilpin who was now come 
 home againe begged the lives of many by his intercession : for 
 
 s A rebellion.'] See Percy's Reliques of Antient English Poetry, vol. i. p. 285, 
 &c. The Rising of the North. See also The White Doe of Rylstone, by 
 W. Wordsworth. 
 
 VOL. III. D (1 
 
402 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 hee knew well enough that many men were drawne as it were 
 into the snare, not willfully, but through ignorance, and through 
 the fraudulent practises of others. And now the whole trouble 
 being over, Mr. Gilpin returneth to his accustomed indeavours of 
 studies and charity. 
 
 There was betwixt the most learned and reverend James Pil- 
 kington then bishop of Durham, and Mr. Gilpin, more then 
 ordinary friendship through their long acquaintance and paritie 
 of dispositions. The bishop was wont oftentimes to visitt Mr. 
 Gilpin at his house, and the bishop also incited the rather by 
 Mr. Gilpins example buildecl a schoole at Lancaster 6 , and brought 
 the statutes of the schoole to be over looked and examined by 
 Mr. Gilpin. He was also familiarly acquainted with, and mar- 
 vaylously respected Thomas Lever a godly and learned man, 
 master of Sherborne-hospital. 
 
 There was at that time published a booke of Thomas Cart- 
 wrights touching ecclesiastical! discipline 7 , which booke was 
 exceedingly liked by many in those dayes. William Birch a 
 canon of Durham, a man learned, but too hastily inclining to 
 that forme of discipline which Oartwright had proposed, sent one 
 of these bookes to Mr. Gilpin to read over ; requesting him to 
 looke over the booke, and that he would be pleased to write 
 backe his opinion concerning the same. Birch seemed to be 
 somewhat in hast upon the matter : for very shortly after he 
 wrote againe to Mr. Gilpin, requesting him to send over his 
 book with his censure of it, before Mr. Gilpin had read it all 
 over. Mr. Gilpin did accordingly send backe the booke, and a 
 letter to Mr. Birch, and as he had an excellent veine in versi- 
 fying, in the end of his letter he wrote certaine verses, which are 
 these that follow ; 
 
 " Multa quidem legi, sed plura legenda reliqui ; 
 Posthac quum dabitur copia, cuncta legam : 
 Optant ut careat maculis ecclesia cunctis, 
 Praesens vita negat ; vita futura dabit." 
 
 Which verses of his I have thus Englished, 
 
 r > Lancaster.'] Of which county the bishop was a native, having been born 
 at Rivington. 
 
 7 Discipline.] For many particulars of Cartwright's life and opinions, see 
 the Life of Archbishop Whityiftfm this volume. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 403 
 
 " Much have F read, but more remaines behinde, 
 I'le read the rest when I can leasure finde : 
 Men wish our church no blemish had at all, 
 It cannot be so heere, in heaven it shall." 
 
 There came unto Mr. Gilpin a certaine Cambridge man, who 
 seemed a very great scholler, and hee dealt earnestly with Mr. 
 Gilpin touching the discipline and reformation of the church. Mr. 
 Gilpin tould him that he could not allowe that an human inven- 
 tion should take place in the church in stead of a divine institu- 
 tion. " And how \ doe you thinke," saith the man, " that this 
 forme of discipline is an human invention V "I am, 1 ' saith Mr. 
 Gilpin, " altogether of that mind. And as many as shall dili- 
 gently have turned over the writings of the auncient fathers will 
 be of mine opinion. I suspect that forme of discipline which 
 appeareth not to have beene received in any auncient church." 
 "But yet," saith the man, "latter men doe see 8 many things 
 which those auncient fathers saw not : and the present church 
 seemeth better provided of many ingenious and industrious men." 
 Mr. Gilpin seemed somewhat mooved at that word, and replyed : 
 
 8 Latter men doe see.] The puritans seem to have been very little scrupulous 
 in exalting themselves and their partizans to the disparagement of former 
 ages. " I have heard it credibly reported (says Dr. Bancroft) that in a cer- 
 taine college in Cambridge" (St. John's is the college alluded to), "when it 
 happeneth that in their disputations, the authoritye either of St. Augustine, 
 or of St. Ambrose, or of St. Jerome, or of any other of the ancient fathers ; 
 nay, the whole consent of them all altogether is alleged ; it is rejected with 
 very great disdaine ; as, What tell you me of St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, or 
 of the rest ? I regard them not a rush. Were they not men ? Whereas at 
 other time, when it happeneth that a man of another humour doth aunswere, 
 if it fall out that he beinge pressed with the authority either of Calvin or 
 Beza shall chance to deny it ; you shall see some beginne to smile, in com- 
 miseration of such the poore mans simplicity ; some grow to be angry in 
 regard of such presumption ; and some will depart away, accounting such a 
 kinde of fellowe not. worthy the hearing." — Survey of the pretended Holy 
 Discipline, p. 64. Compare p. 329- And sir F. Bacon, speaking of the same 
 mal-content party, tells us that they no more scrupled to set themselves above 
 the first reformers and martyrs, than they did over the ancient fathers. " As 
 in affection they challenge the virtues of zeal, and the rest ; so in knowledge 
 they attribute unto themselves light and perfection. They say, the church of 
 England, in king Edward's time, and in the beginning of her majesty's reign, 
 was but in the cradle ; and the bishops in those times did somewhat grope 
 for day-break ; but that maturity and fulness of light proceedeth from them- 
 selves."— Of Church Controversies. Works, vol. ii. p. 384. edit. 1753. See 
 also Bancroft's Survey, p. 357. 
 
 D(12 
 
404 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 " I for my part do not hould the vertues of the latter men worthy 
 to be compared to the infirmities of the fathers. 1 '' The other man 
 made answer that he supposed Mr. Gilpin to be in an errour in 
 that point. But Mr. Gilpin used these words purposely because 
 he perceived that this fellow had a strong conceit of I know not 
 what rare vertues in himselfe, which opinion Mr. Gilpin was desi- 
 rous to roote out of him. 
 
 George Gilpin, who had most elegantly translated out of low 
 Dutch into English the booke of Philip Marnixius 9 , earle of 
 Aldegund, called the Beehive of the Romane Church, came out of 
 the Low Countries unto Bernard. This man was brother to Ber- 
 nard, and agent for the queene l with the states of Holland, 
 amongst whom he left behind him a famous memory of himselfe 
 for his singular wisdome. And having lived for some space most 
 lovingly with his brother Bernard, being about to returne from 
 Holland, he had advised with the queene and councell of the king- 
 dome touching the affaires which he had to treat upon with the 
 states in the queenes name. The earles of Leicester and Bedford 
 exceedingly favored the two brothers, George for his wisedome in 
 affaires of state, and Bernard for his holinesse of life. These 
 requested George to perswade his brother Bernard to declare in 
 writing the motives and meanes of his conversion from the Romane 
 superstition to the light of the gospell. To which request Mr. 
 Gilpin answered that he would do it plainely and sincerely, without 
 any dissimulation. The copy of his letter to that purpose I found 
 among his papers to be thus. 
 
 9 Marnixius.'] Philippe de Marnix, baron de Sainte-Aldegonde, author of the 
 ApiariumsiveAlveariumRomanum, printed at Sylva-Ducis (Bois-le-Duc) inl57l. 
 He was a man of great distinction, much employed by the prince of Orange, 
 and when burgomaster of Antwerp bravely sustained in 1584 and 1585 for a 
 longtime the attacks of the duke of Parma. He came to England in 1590; 
 and in the British Museum are two curious letters from lord Burleigh to 
 "Wylde and Bodley, who were then in the Low Countries, respecting his con- 
 duct. See Cott. MS. Galba, D. vii. fol. 120. 159 b. 
 
 1 Agent for the queene.'] George Gilpin was employed at various times be- 
 tween 1570 and 1590. Some of his negociations are extant in the British 
 Museum. See Harl. MS. 285. art. 20; Cott. MS. Galba, C. vii. fol. 168, 
 and C. x. fol. 21, &c. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 405 
 
 The Letter of Bernard Gilpin to his brother George in the yeare of 
 our Lord 1575. 
 
 " YOU doe request (brother) that I should relate unto you 
 somewhat at large the manner and meanes of my conversion from 
 superstition to the light of the gospell : a thing, which I suppose, 
 is not unknowne unto you to have beene a worke of many yeares : 
 neverthelesse as time and health shall give leave I will conceale 
 nothing from you herein. I will confesse mine owne shame to the 
 confusion of the divell ; I will say with the apostle, 1 Tim. 1. 13. 
 L was received to mercy, for I did it ignorantly. 
 
 " In the dayes of king Edward I was drawne to dispute against 
 certaine positions of Peter Martirs : howbeit out of a naturall 
 inclination I have alwayes so farre as I could avoided controver- 
 sies and disputations. And when I was but a young divine, and 
 had found out by holding that disputation that the foundation 
 whereto I trusted was not so solid as I formerly supposed it, I 
 thereupon began somewhat seriously to read over the Scriptures 
 and writings of the fathers, that I might confirme my selfe in my 
 received opinions. But God freed my minde from that prejudicate 
 conceit by little and little, and the zeale which I had for the 
 popish religion began to coole in me every day more and more. 
 But on the other side I felt certaine sparkling desires which urged 
 me to search out the truth. In the meane while I repaired to 
 the bishop of Durham, that I might be further instructed ; who 
 tolde me, that in the matter of transubstantiation, Innocentius 
 the pope, the third of that name, had clone unadvisedly, seeing he 
 had made it an article of faith. And he did further confesse that 
 the pope had committed a great fault, in that touching indul- 
 gences and other things he had taken no better order for the 
 quiet of the church. Afterwards I conferred with doctor Red- 
 man 2 , in whom I reposed much hope in regard of his eminent 
 vertues, and great scholarship. He affirmed unto me that the 
 booke of Common Prayer, was an holy booke, and agreeable to 
 the gospell. These things cast me into many distractive thoughts. 
 After this one of the fellowes of Queenes colledge in Oxford told 
 
 2 Br. Redman^] John Redman, the first master of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge. See Tanner's Bibl. p. 619- This eminent and amiable man was a 
 near kinsman of bishop Tonstal ; which may perhaps account for Gilpin's 
 enjoying the advantage of his society, though they were of different univer- 
 sities. See Aschami Epistolce, p. 39- 
 
406 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 me that he had heard doctour Chedsey 4 saying among his friends, 
 that it must come to this point, that the protestants must grant 
 us a reall presence of Christ in the sacrament, and we likewise 
 give way unto them in the opinion of transubstantiation, and so 
 we shall accord. Doctor Weston 5 made a long oration touching 
 the supper of the Lord to bee administered under both kindes. 
 Mr. Morgan tolde me that doctor Ware, a man most famous for 
 life and learning, had affirmed unto him that the principall sacri- 
 fice of the church of God was the sacrifice of thanksgiving. This 
 was his answer when I had demanded of him what could be said 
 for the sacrifice of the masse. The most learned bishops in this 
 kingdome at that time confuted the primacy of the pope both in 
 words and writing. Mr. Harding 6 being newly returned home 
 out of Italy, in a long and famous oration so plainly set out and 
 painted to the life the friers and unlearned bishops, who had met 
 at the councell of Trent in their greene gownes, that it abated in 
 me and in very many others a great deale of that opinion and con- 
 fidence which we had reposed in Generall Oouncels. 
 
 " These things and many others gave me occasion diligently to 
 search the Scriptures and the writings of the fathers : whence I 
 had begun to observe very many and very great abuses, and some 
 enormities oftentimes used, and as oft defended in popery, and to 
 judge reformation necessary on the other part. Whiles I went 
 on in this manner, I was overruled by the persuasions of some 
 friends to accept of a parsonage ; whereunto I was drawne against 
 my will. If I offended God in undertaking the charge before I 
 was a more sufficient scholler, and better grounded in religion, I 
 aske God forgivenesse. Nor doe I doubt but I have obtained 
 mercy in his sight. Before I was entred upon that parsonage I 
 preacht before king Edward at Greenwich a sermon which had 
 approbation of many good men. 
 
 " The lord treasurer 7 , being at that time secretary, obtained 
 for me from the king licence as a generall preacher throughout 
 the kingdome so long as the king lived, which time fell out to be 
 not much above the space of halfe a yeare after. In my sermons 
 I handled those points wherein I was best grounded, and wherein 
 
 4 Dr. Chedsey.] See vol. ii. p. 556, n. ( 5 ). 
 
 5 Dr. Weston.] See vol. ii. p. 549, n. ( 6 ). 
 
 6 Mr. Harding.'] Jewess antagonist, p. 344. 
 
 7 The lord treasurer.'} Wm. Cecil, afterwards lord Burghley, &c. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 407 
 
 I was undoubtedly resolved out of the Scriptures. I examined 
 the masse : and the abuse so farre as I was able to observe at 
 that time consisted in the too much reverence, and grosser 
 worship of the people ; because I beleeved not transubstantia- 
 tion. Neverthelesse at some times I said masse, but seldome and 
 privately. 
 
 " Then was I forthwith sent beyond the seas that I might over- 
 see the printing of my lord bishop TonstalFs booke touching the 
 eucharist, with two or three books more as you know, at Antwerp : 
 where I beheld for the space of three yeares at Paris, Antwerp, 
 and Lovaine, and in some other places, very grosse idolatry. This 
 thing did more and more estrange me from the popish religion : 
 most of all because the learneder papists did in their disputations 
 in schooles s deny the adoration of images, yet allowed the into- 
 lerable abuse thereof in their churches. And now whiles with all 
 earnestnesse I advised with the holy Scriptures, and writings of 
 the fathers, I observed many things which alienated mine heart 
 from the popish church. I observed in that church notable cor- 
 ruptions of the doctrine of the bible ; many things in the sacra- 
 ments instituted against Scripture ; some sacraments lately added ; 
 in the sacrament of the supper the one halfe taken away ; the 
 fiction of transubstantiation brought in ; traditions of the church 
 made equall to the word of God, and to the holy Scriptures, and 
 to be imbraced with the same pious affection ; the worship of 
 images brought into the church : all things performed in the 
 church before the people in an unknowne language ; but above all 
 the rest the question concerning antichrist troubled me most, 
 because it seemed not to me a safe thing to make a separation 
 from the popish church, except I were first fully resolved that the 
 pope is antichrist : and in this point I cannot easily expresse with 
 how many difficulties and distractions I was daily opposed. 
 
 " Afterwards I was sent for home againe by the bishop, who 
 conferred upon me the rectory of Essingdon : where when I had 
 indeavoured to be constant in preaching, I observed that I had 
 upon a sodaine procured to my selfe many and heavy enemies 
 thereby : for I had preached against plurality of benefices and 
 non-residency. Mine adversaries cryed out that all such as 
 broached that doctrine would proove hereticks quickly. Others 
 were much displeased with me for that I had preached repentance 
 
 8 Disputations in schooles.] Compare vol. i. p. 302, and n. 
 
408 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 and salvation by Christ. They laid to my charge that I did not 
 make whole sermons about transubstantiation, purgatory, holy 
 water, the worshipping of images, the invocation of saints, and 
 the like ; which they could never heare come from me. And by 
 how much the people were more earnest to resort to my ser- 
 mons, so much the more eagerly they tooke offence at mee and 
 hated mee. 
 
 " A very small matter brought me into danger. An honest 
 matron 9 , because in her pangs of child-birth she had often called 
 upon God, was grievously checked by the other good women, 
 because she had not called upon the blessed Virgin. To whom 
 she made answer : ' I have heard 1 (saith she) ' a certaine famous 
 preacher, one Gilpin, a man that came lately out of France ; if 
 he will advise me to call upon the saints, I will take his counsell 
 in that point. 1 I tolde them that I durst not persuade any one 
 to invocate the saints, but that those who call onely upon God for 
 
 9 An honest matron.'] " Come to the labour of a woman that is a Pharisey, 
 and thou shalt heare her cry and call forhelpe more on the Virgin Mary, than 
 she will upon the ever-livinge God, who is the only Creatour and Saviour of 
 the Virgin ; and that most blasphemously sayinge, Our Lady have mercy upon 
 me: and lykewise upon other Gods creatures. Now in these dayes, they wil 
 say haply, we teach not to worship them as goddes, but as mediatours. I 
 tell thee, that is also a false and a develish doctrine." — Complaint of Roderyck 
 Mors unto the Parlament House of England. Signat. G 3. 
 
 " And here we have occasion to speake of midwives. The same office of a 
 midwife is a necessary office : but I woulde wishe the byshoppes would see 
 better unto them, that they might be better instruct in Gods worde : for no 
 doubt these midwives are the occasion of muche superstitions and dishonour- 
 ing of God. The fault is because they are not instruct in the worde of God : 
 and therefore when the women be in travailing, and so in peril of theyr lives, 
 they cause them to call upon our Lady, whiche no doubt is very idolatry and 
 dishonouring of God : for we ought not to call upon any creature : we must 
 call onely upon God alone. Unto him onely pertayneth that honour." — 
 Latimer's Sermons, fol. 283, edit. 1584. Serm. on St. John the Evangelist's 
 Day. 
 
 About the year 1517 it was articled against Joan Sampson, before Fitz- 
 James, bishop of London, that " being in her labour, what time Joan Samp- 
 son her predecessor, then being alive, was with her, and after the manner 
 then of women, called muche upon the helpe of the Virgin Mary, she spitting 
 thereat, was in such sort aggrieved, that the other partie was compelled to 
 forsake the house. 
 
 " Item ; another time in the hearing of one Margaret Anworth, when she 
 and other women were invocating the blessed Virgin to helpe in womans 
 labour, she stood against them, and contumeliouslie spake against the invo- 
 cators." Fox's Acts, p. 745. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 409 
 
 help in all their dangers, have a commandement from God so to 
 doe, and a firme promise for the infallible comforting of their con- 
 science. This occasion stirred me up many foes. 
 
 " In the meane while I often conversed with learned men, my 
 very loving friends and kindred. I demanded how it came to 
 passe that there was no reformation of so many abuses touching 
 images, reliques, pilgrimages, buying and selling of masses and 
 trentalls, with many other errours which in the time of king 
 Edward the papists had not onely confessed to be superstitious, 
 but had promised reformation of them, and professed that it was 
 meete the church should be purged of them : which thing they 
 said they would gladly doe, if ever the power came into their 
 hands againe 1 . When I asked of them in which of these points 
 
 1 Their hands againe.~] But on the other hand, in what temper some of their 
 preachers sought to bring the people back to their ancient allegiance to the 
 church of Rome, we may take, by way of example, one striking, and even 
 fearful instance, from a sermon preached at Paul's Cross, Nov. 12, 1553, 
 (about four months after the accession of queen Mary,) by that Brokes, after- 
 wards bishop of Gloucester, of whose doings we read so much in the process 
 against Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer. 
 
 " Now one worde for a conclusion, and so an ende. 
 
 " I reade in Titus Livius, that on a time, when the Romans were grevously 
 offended with the Carthaginiens for breache of a certeine league, that was 
 betwene them, one Quintus Fabius, being sent from Rome, as an ambassadour 
 to Carthage, to expostulate with them for the injuries doen, assone as he was 
 admitted into the counsail house, gathering his gowne together in maner of 
 a lap, in few woordes he doth his message after this sort. 
 
 " What nede any circumstaunce, tariance or delay (saith he), O you coun- 
 sailors of Carthage ? In this lap of mine, I have brought you here boch 
 battel and peace : whether you list, chose and have. Chose battel, and have 
 battel : chose peace, and have peace. Come off at ones. 
 
 " When the counsailors of Carthage, setting light of the matter, cried 
 together with one voice, Sir, geve whether you list ; we passe not on it. No, 
 (saith Fabius, the ambassador) passe you no more on the matier ? — Then 
 battel have you, then battail upon you : then open battail do I pronounce, 
 and bidde unto you. And with that, he cast abrode the lap of his gowne 
 with suche a vehemencie, terriblenes and horror, even as thoughe he had 
 brought very battel in his lap indede. 
 
 " Even so, good brethren, forasmuch as your Father, God almighty, and 
 your mother, the holy catholic churche, are both no lesse grevouslie offended 
 with you at this present, for the breache of the league and promisse every 
 one of you made to them in your baptisme, (whiche league and promisse you 
 have sore broken through defection, misbelevinge and mislevinge, I, although 
 mooste unworthy suche an hie function, being minimus apostolorum, imo 
 minor minimo, et qui non sum dignus vocari apostolus (1 Cor. xv.), yeat am I 
 
410 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 reformation should begin, in expectation of which thing I re- 
 turned from Paris the more willingly, answer was made unto me, 
 that no way must be given to the ignorant multitude. If (say 
 they) we once confesse any errours at all, they will straightway 
 cry out that many other things also are worthy to be reformed, 
 besides those which we shall yeeld unto them, and so they will be 
 still growing upon us, that we shall never have done reforming. — 
 These things wounded me grievously, and drave me to seeke out 
 for peace of conscience. 
 
 " After these things, having preached two or three sermons at 
 Newcastle, I began to explaine my conscience more at large ; 
 
 come thys day, as sent from them unto you, as a messenger, and as an 
 imbassader. And, to use few words with you, my message is this, In this 
 lappe of myne I have brought you here, both benediction and malediction ; 
 both lyfe and death ; both salvacion and dampnation ; benediction, lyfe and 
 salvacion, if you retourne, and repayre the league : malediction, death and 
 dampnation, if you do the contrarie. — Now, whether you list, chose and have. 
 But if you set light of the matter, as the Carthaginians dyd, passinge not 
 whether you have ; passing not whether you retourne or no, then, maledic- 
 tion, death and dampnation have you ; then, malediction, death and dampna- 
 tion upon you ; then, malediction, death and dampnation do I pronounce 
 unto you : then thus saith our Lord, Nisi conversi fueritis, &c. If you will 
 not retourne, I have alredie unscabered, sharpned and well scoured my sword. 
 I have shaken my sword : I have bent my bowe, and I have prepared my 
 arrowes, even as instruments of death against you. Then, thus saith our 
 Lord, Maledicti eriiis in civitate, &c. (Deut. xxviii.) Cursed shal you be in 
 the citie ; cursed in the field ; cursed at your out-going ; cursed at your 
 incomynge : cursed shal be the fruite of your bodie, the fruite of your hande, 
 the fruite of your catel : cursed shal be your basket, and your store. Then, 
 thus saith our Lord ; Vce genti peccatrici, &c. (Isai. i.) Woe be to this sinful 
 nation ; wo be to this frowarde generation : wo be to these unnatural chyl- 
 dren; wo, wo, wo be to all the inhabitantes of England. Then, thus saith 
 our Lord, Ite maledicti, &c. (Mat. xxv.) Go you cursed into the everlastinge 
 fyre, whiche was prepared for the devell, and his angelles : where, in the 
 fyrie fumes, and bourning lake, is weping, waylinge, and gnashinge of teeth : 
 where, fire, brimstone, storme, tempest, and the worme of conscience shal be 
 part of your tormentes : where, you shall burne in unquenchable fyre, forever 
 and a day; in ceternum, et ultra." Sign. L 8 — K 3. 
 
 After this appalling volley of denunciations, the preacher changes his hand, 
 and proceeds to try the effect of his powers, but precisely for the same end, 
 in a long strain of expostulations of a soothing and conciliatory character ; 
 that, where threatenings would not, persuasion might attain the end. " But 
 I truste, deare brethren, better thinges of you and thinges nere to salvacion, 
 although I thus speake. I trust you wil return, you will repente, you will 
 repayre the league," &c. &c. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 411 
 
 where there were gathei^ed twelve or thirteene articles against me, 
 and sent to the bishop. And now had mine adversaries of the 
 clergy whom I had grievously provoked, obtained what they had 
 long looked for. Nor would they give over untill the bishop had 
 called me before their faces, to examine me in the point of the 
 sacrament. The bishop shewed me as much favour, I suppose, 
 as he durst. In transubstantiation he would not trouble me ; 
 onely he inquired concerning the reall presence, which I granted, 
 and so was freed out of that danger. And as touching the reall 
 presence, I found not my selfe fully resolved. I supposed that 
 therein lay hid a mystery above my capacity. Neverthelesse my 
 conscience did sometimes chide me, for that I had before them 
 yeelded in expresse words to a point which seemed unto me 
 doubtfull. But I hoped that God would pardon mine ignorance, 
 and in time bring me to a greater light of knowledge. 
 
 " The winter following queene Mary departed this life, and 
 then I began to explaine my niinde more fully. For before that 
 time (for I must needes confesse the truth) weaknesse, igno- 
 rance, and the terrours of mine adversaries had somewhat 
 restrained me. About Easter I was accused to the bishop upon 
 many articles, both out of the diocesse of Yorke, and of Dur- 
 ham, all which things neverthelesse hurt me no further then 
 thus, that the bishop incited thereto by the complaints of mine 
 adversaries struck my name out of his last will and testament, 
 forasmuch as the plebeians and ordinary sort of people were 
 extremely offended with me. Now I, in that I lost the bishops 
 executorship, found my selfe eased of a great burthen, and was 
 glad thereof. But as for the favour of the multitude, I hoped in 
 time through the goodnesse of God to recover it againe, that my 
 preaching might profit the more to edification : for otherwise I 
 never desired the love of the vulgar. 
 
 " In harvest came the visitors 2 ; and doctor Sandes sent for 
 me to Aukland, and appointed me both time and place to preach 
 against the primacy at Durham. But he himselfe preaching the 
 day before, whiles he seemed utterly to deny a reall presence, 
 had so wounded my tender conscience, that the night following I 
 could not sleep at all ; and I was much troubled in my minde, 
 whether I should preache the next day or not. At the last I 
 went almost out of my bed into the pulpit, where, I know not 
 
 2 Came the visitors.'] See above, Life of Jewel, p. 341. 
 
412 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 how it happened, whether it was through my disquiet of con- 
 science, or want of sleep, or in that I had offended God to goe 
 up against my conscience, but me thought I did never feele such 
 a want of utterance ; and yet in my judgement I had provided 
 matter enough, and waighty reasons. 
 
 " The next day all the ministers in the diocesse were met to 
 subscribe. Now so it was that in a point or two of the articles 
 my conscience did not appeare to me so well resolved, as I could 
 have wished. Therefore I stept a little out of the way, hoping 
 that I might escape from being called. But when my curate 
 came to the booke, who, I supposed, would never have stood at 
 it, by reason of some discourse I had formerly with him, he with- 
 drew himselfe as unwilling to subscribe ; and thereupon I was 
 called for, and the booke held out unto me ; when straightwayes 
 I had these thoughts in my selfe : ' My greatest confidence is 
 reposed in this religion, because it giveth glory to God, and 
 authority to the word of God for the rooting out of superstition, 
 and human doctrines. Onely mine heart doubted in certaine 
 points of smaller consequence, which God (as I hope) shall in 
 time reveale unto me. If I shall refuse, I shall be a meanes to 
 make many others to refuse, and so consequently hinder the 
 course of the word of God." 1 Therefore I subscribed ; and the 
 night following I sent unto doctor Sancles my protestation touch- 
 ing those two points which had troubled me. He being nothing 
 offended tooke my protestation very courteously : so my curate 
 subscribed also, and the day following fell sicke. And whiles I 
 was gone along with the visitors to Kendall and Lancaster, he 
 dyed before my returne, having not been sicke a whole weeke. 
 Some supposed that subscription killed his heart ; others said his 
 infirmity proceeded from excessive drinking. God onely knoweth 
 what was the cause of his death. 
 
 " In processe of time, me thought I grew more and more 
 strengthened and resolved : but I will confesse the truth, I had 
 many and grievous temptations, which would not let me sleepe 
 for many nights, and drave me betwixt sleeping and waking into 
 such dreames, as I thinke few men ever had the like. My nature 
 did ever desire to avoid controversies. My chiefest comfort and 
 indeavour was to preach Christ, and salvation through Christ 
 plainly and sincerely, and to comfort my selfe in the most sweet 
 promises of holy Scripture, and in pouring out my prayers to 
 God. The insatiable covetousnesse that could be restrained by 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 413 
 
 no bounds of temperance and moderation, together with the pride 
 and carnall liberty, and other vices of the same ranke, which 
 raigned among all sorts and degrees of people, but most of all in 
 us the priests and ministers, who ought to be as we are termed, 
 the salt of the earth, have oftentimes broke my sleepes. But 
 recovering I quieted my selfe in God, saying, surely how much 
 more the iniquity of men doth abound, so much the more glorious 
 shall God appeare in purging, sanctifying, and preserving his elect 
 people in the midst of a froward generation. 
 
 " I was ever sollicitous and wary either in subscriptions or 
 oathes not to be catched in a trap. It appeared enough to me, 
 and ought to be satisfactory to the prelates of the church, that 
 all men were willing to acquiesce in the Scriptures, and the arti- 
 cles of the faith ; in other things as they are agreeable to Scrip- 
 ture : because the holy Scripture ought to holde soveraigne place 
 and preheminency above all the writings of all men. I remember 
 when I went to be admitted into orders by the bishop of Oxford, 
 that the bishops chaplaine did administer an oath unto us that we 
 should allow the ordinations already made, or hereafter to be 
 made. Touching which oath when we considered somewhat se- 
 riously what it was to oblige our selves to ordinations to come, 
 concerning which we could resolve upon nothing, these things 
 not only much distracted me but troubled nine or ten more, who 
 were sworne with me, men farre better schollers then my selfe. 
 For my part I resolved to be sworne to no writings but with this 
 exception 3 , so farre onely as they are agreeable to the word of 
 God. Now, how much it distressed my minde that an oath 
 should be exacted in doubtfull cases, I have explained in another 
 discourse for the quiet of my conscience. And this I may boldly 
 
 s But with this exception.'] But let us hear on this head another sensible and 
 considerate writer. " We censure and condemn a subscribing to our articles 
 with this reservation, viz. As far as they are agreeable with Scripture .- this 
 being a way of eluding these tests of our religious opinions, and in effect no 
 subscription at all. Are the articles of the church of England really agree- 
 able with Scripture, or are they not ? If they are not, then every honest man 
 should decline any subscription to them ; because, by this act, he openly pro- 
 fesses his belief that they are agreeable with Scripture. But if any persons 
 will however insist on this reservation, then let them consider that the sub- 
 scription and the reservation, taken together, amount to this, viz. I do declare, 
 that these articles are agreeable with Scripture, so far forth as they are agree- 
 able with Scripture." — Bishop Coneybeare's Sermon on Subscription to Articles 
 of Relic/ion ; given also in the Oxford Enchiridion Theoloyicum. 
 
414 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 say, that since I tooke the course to explaine mine infirmities by 
 writing, not fearing who tooke notice of them, so that it might 
 benefit myselfe or others, I have found exceeding peace and quiet 
 of conscience, and am day by day more edified and confirmed by 
 the reading of the Scriptures. And in this case, I praise God, 
 that when I found my selfe most distressed and weake, my faith 
 in the mercies of God was so firme, as I assure myselfe, that if at 
 that very instant I should have died, yet I had and doe retaine 
 that confidence, that these distractions could nothing hinder my 
 salvation. I am resolved with St. Paul, / have obtained mercy, 
 for I did it ignorantly ; and with Job, Although the Lord kill me, 
 yet will I trust in him. Yet I have full many a time asked God 
 mercy for these offences, infirmities, ignorances, and all other 
 things, and will ever doe so whiles I shall live in this world. God 
 be mercifull unto us all." 
 
 Thus farre Mr. Gilpin. 
 
 Thou seest (reader) Mr. Gilpins upright dealing. He speaketh 
 nothing of his owne vertues, but he is wholly taken up with the 
 acknowledgement and enumeration of his weaknesses. Perhaps 
 some criticks will laugh at the simplicity of the man, but I herein 
 admire his apostolick spirit, who after the example of blessed 
 Paul dare not boast of himself, but boasteth in his infirmities, 
 that Christ may dwell in him. Neverthelesse, howsoever he is 
 wholly taken up with declaration of his owne infirmities, and 
 hath of set purpose spoke nothing of his owne vertues, yet this 
 is apparant that he was twice accused by his back-friends to 
 bishop Tonstall in the dayes of queene Mary : but bishop Ton- 
 stall who abhorred to shed blood was a sweet defence to Mr. Gil- 
 pin against the divers informations of his enemies. At the last 
 he was accused to Bonner bishop of London, who gave order to a 
 messenger for his apprehension. Mr. Gilpin perceived the immi- 
 nent clanger, (for he had notice that a messenger was dispatched 
 to attach his body) and perceiving the reliefe which he had found 
 in Tonstalls clemency would now faile him, he prepared his holy 
 soule for martyrdome : commanding William Airy the steward 
 of his house to provide him a long garment, that he might goe 
 the more comely to the stake. But the sodaine death 4 of queene 
 Mary freed the man from this danger. 
 
 * But the sodaine death.'] " In his way to London, it is said, he broke his 
 leg, which put a stop for some time to his journey. The persons in whose 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 415 
 
 After the publication of the councell of Trent, when by chance 
 there happened some discourse betwixt Mr. Gilpin and Thomas 
 Lever, and Lever had asked the question, what Mr. Gilpin 
 thought touching that councell : " The fathers of the councell of 
 Trent" (saith he) " have done the church a very shrewd turne : 
 for that which was indifferent before times they leave not so now. 
 I remember that bishop Tonstall often tolde me that pope Inno- 
 cent the third had done very unadvisedly, in that he had made 
 the opinion of transubstantiation an article of faith : seeing in 
 former times it was free to holde or refuse that opinion. More- 
 over the bishop tolde me that he did not doubt but that himselfe, 
 if he had beene in that councell, could have prevailed with the 
 pope to have let that businesse alone. And what he judged con- 
 cerning transubstantiation, the same may a man resolve touching 
 all popery after the publication of the councel of Trent ; for that 
 which was indifferent before, now they doe not suffer so to be. 
 Therefore I suppose that the times of our forefathers, though 
 oppressed with much ignorance, were happier farre then the 
 ensuing ages can be under the papists : because they have now 
 altered in the councel of Trent many institutions of the auncient 
 church. For whereas they have placed a part of the rule of faith 
 in traditions, that is a thing which was never done in the church 
 before. Many things which were permitted to be taught in the 
 church formerly touching justification and the sacraments are 
 not now tolerated. And upon these occasions the fathers of the 
 councel of Trent have laid upon other churches a necessity of 
 making a seperation from the church of Rome : wherein me 
 thinks that they have not dealt advisedly : for the church is 
 thereby distracted into differences and factions, and whatsoever 
 was formerly indifferent 6 in doubtfull points, the fathers of Trent 
 have made it all necessary, and tooke upon them a very hard 
 taske." 
 
 There were some papists, who perceiving Mr. Gilpin quite 
 
 custody he was, took occasion thence, maliciously to retort upon him an obser- 
 vation he would frequently make, " That nothing happens to us, but what is 
 intended for our good ;" asking him, whether he thought his broken leg was 
 so intended ? He answered meekly, " He made no question but it was." 
 And indeed so it proved in the strictest sense : for before he was able to travel, 
 queen Mary died, and he was set at liberty." Gilpin's Life of Bernard Gil- 
 pin, p. 216. 
 
 s Formerly indifferent.] See above, in the same Life, p. 380, n. 
 
416 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 alienated from the popish religion, which he had first beene of in 
 the dayes of his ignorance in his youth, tooke many courses to 
 have recalled him, if they could possibly. Amongst them was 
 one Thomas Gelthrop, a man well descended, and a kinsman of 
 Mr. Gilpins. This man wrote a letter to Mr. Gilpin, wherein 
 he dealt earnestly with him not to forsake the religion of his 
 forefathers. In that letter Gelthrop amongst other things in- 
 serted these words. " You have a great and a good report both 
 at London and in all other places : and I am of this opinion that 
 either you will doe the church a great deal of good if you adhere 
 unto it, or else (which God forbid) you will stirre up more mis- 
 chiefe in the church then ever Arrius did. That sinne aboundeth 
 it is not the fault of the masse or of the mattins, but the perni- 
 cious doctrine and filthy life of the clergy, and of others. They 
 have already reformed the communion, and have published a 
 book 3 of the reformed leiturgy. But this reformation hath not 
 removed the evill, because we see the people growne farre 
 worse then before. 1 '' These things I found out amongst 
 Mr. Gilpins papers, but I could not possibly get any more 
 out of them, the most of them were so exceeding worne and 
 defaced. 
 
 Unto this letter Mr. Gilpin made answer, which I found entire. 
 The letter had this superscription. 
 
 To his Ooozen Thomas Gelthrop. 
 
 And thus it was. 
 
 " Grace and peace. Your large letter was brought unto me, 
 when I had small leisure to answer it, as he can tell you who brmgeth 
 back this unto you. Howbeit I thought it not fit to let him 
 come back without an answer, albeit the conclusion of your letter 
 gave me small incouragement to write. For who would take the 
 paines to write unto you, seeing you are fully resolved and deter- 
 mined, as you affirme, never to be perswaded from your opinions 
 by any argument a man can bring I It could not chuse but be 
 a most grievous thing to the prophet Jeremy, when he cryed out 
 to the people, Rear the word of the Lord, that they should answer 
 with a stiffe necke, we will not heare. But let us leave these 
 things to the divine operation, which is able to mollifie your 
 heart, and to open the eares of the deafe adder that stoppeth the 
 same against the voice of the charmer, charme he never so 
 
 7 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 417 
 
 wisely. You looke back upon the ages passed : you doe well, if 
 also you looke back to the times of the patriarkes, the prophets, 
 of Christ, and his apostles, and other holy men, with whom if you 
 advise without prejudice of blinded affection, they will lead you 
 farre from that blindnesse, from that errour, I may well say, 
 from that grosse idolatry, which crept into the church while men 
 slept. Whereas you are grieved at" the fall of monasteries 6 and 
 suppression of abbeys, I am sorry you should be blinded in this 
 case. For very many of your owne religion have confessed that 
 they could not possibly subsist any longer, because the cry of 
 them like the cry of Sodome was ascended into the eares of God. 
 Their sodomiticall crimes were so manifest that they could not 
 be longer concealed ; the Lord could indure those wicked men no 
 longer. But if you call to minde what enemies those men were 
 to the ministry of the word of God, taking away most sacrile- 
 giously 7 the maintenance allowed for the ministers of the word, 
 hardly leaving in the most countries any one rectory unspoiled, 
 you would easily judge that those men could not possibly stand 
 and flourish any longer. This is the fruit of Luthers doctrine, 
 and the whole word of God truely preached, that God shall 
 destroy that wicked one with the breath of his mouth. 
 
 " Whereas you say that he which commeth to God must 
 believe ; I wish you would consider that thing rightly, that faith 
 and religion can never finde peace and quiet but in the sacred 
 word of God. Faith commeth by hearing, and hearing by the 
 ivord of God. Whence it commeth that whoso beleeveth in bulls, 
 indulgences, images, and many other vaine constitutions of men, 
 cannot possibly have true faith. All those things vanish away, 
 wheresoever the word of God hath power and authority. That 
 rest which you say that you finde in the church of Rome, your 
 catholick church forsooth, if you take not the better heed, will 
 
 6 Fall of monasteries, .] Compare above, Life of Cromwell, vol. ii. p. 237, et seqq. 
 
 7 Most sacrilegiously.'] For a learned and interesting historical account of 
 the origin and progress of the appropriation of churches, and the artifices 
 used by the monks to get the revenues of benefices into their own hands, the 
 evil consequences of which have never since ceased to be felt, but are still 
 operating to a most lamentable degree, see H. Wharton's Defence of Plurali- 
 ties, p. 113 — 17, edit. 2d; and Kennett on Impropriations, p. 21 — 37. Also 
 Kennett's Preface to Two Tracts De non temerandis Ecclesiis by sir H. Spel- 
 man, and Dr. Thomas Ryves's Poor Vicar's Plea; where we are told that the 
 appropriated churches amount to 3845, and the churches not appropriate are 
 but 5439, through all England and Wales. 
 
 vol. in. E e 
 
418 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 undoubtedly faile you in your greatest necessity. You say that 
 you doe not finde in that religion any thing opposite to the 
 gospell. But if you looke narrowly into it, you may see in that 
 religion the word of God rejected, the Golden Legends 8 and 
 
 8 The Golden Legends^ The evils connected with this sad subject are for- 
 cibly described by Henry Wharton, in his Preface to bishop Peacock's Trea- 
 tise proving Scripture to be the Rule of Faith, 4to, 1688, as follows : 
 
 " Religion had now passed through so many ignorant and barbarous ages, 
 the means of greater knowledge had been so studiously hidden from the 
 people, and the ignorance of the laity was so advantageous to the interests of 
 the clergy, that the true spirit of ( hristianity seemed to be wholly lost, and 
 had degenerated into shows and ceremonies, many of which were unlawful, 
 but almost all unuseful. And not only this fatal stupidity and idle supersti- 
 tion had generally possessed the minds of men, but all remedies were detested, 
 and all artifices used to continue the disease 
 
 " The incredible fables of legends, and incurable itch of lying for the 
 honour of their saints and patrons, which then reigned among all the monas- 
 tic orders, (which was almost the only subject on which they preached,) and 
 was fondly received by the credulous multitude, were one of the greatest 
 scandals and most pernicious abuses in the church at that lime. The greater 
 and more necessary articles of faith, and all genuine and rational knowledge 
 of religion, had generally given place to fabulous legends and romantic 
 stories ; fables which in this respect only differed from those of the ancient 
 heathen poets, that they were more incredible, and less elegant." P. xxxiv. 
 xxxvi. 
 
 It is some consolation however to know, that in the progress of the refor- 
 mation, the Romish partizans themselves, unable to withstand the remon- 
 strances of the protestants, gradually grew to be ashamed of these lying 
 wonders, which in the days of their fathers had almost entirely superseded 
 the use, and destroyed the taste and relish for the simple and unaffected 
 truths of the evangelical history. Thus Bristowe in his Motives to the Ca- 
 tholic Faith, about fifteen years after the accession of Elizabeth, complains of 
 the protestants for what he calls " their peevish scoffing at some uncertain, or 
 false miracles, which they read " (says he) " in I know not what Legenda 
 Aurea, and such other obscure apocryphal writings," fol. 16, edit. 1599. And 
 even so early as the year 1530, William Tindal tells sir Thomas More, "As 
 for your own miracles, of which ye make your boast, ye have feigned them so 
 grossly throughout all your legends of saints, that ye be now ashamed of 
 them, and would fain be rid of them, if ye wist how, with honesty." Works, 
 p. 301. Answer to sir Thomas More's Dialogue. 
 
 And yet, after all, if any one would possess, to his heart's content, as 
 strong an evidence as can easily be given, of the malignant influence upon 
 the moral perceptions both of priest and people, of an habitual training and 
 custom of reading and hearing such prodigies as those detailed in the Festival 
 and the Golden Legend, I need only refer him to the case of this same Bris- 
 towe, whom I have just now quoted. Scarcely have those words which I 
 adduced passed his lips, before, in the same work, and in the immediate con- 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 41.9 
 
 Festivalls, with bulls, indulgencies, and many other things of that 
 sort for the most part obtruded upon men in stead of the word of 
 God. But here is a large field and I want leisure. I hope I 
 shall get opportunity to write unto you more at large concerning 
 these things. God open your eyes that you may see the abomi- 
 nation of that citty which is built upon seven hills : (Apoc. 17.) 
 Looke over Hierome upon that place. If in that church the 
 sacraments be corrupted, will you reject the grace of God when 
 he openeth the eyes of his servants to reforme these corruptions \ 
 Beware of that fearefull sentence of saint John: He that is filthy 
 let him he filthy still. You alledge that if you should now begin 
 to drink of another cup, &c. quite forgetting that in the church 
 of Rome your selfe and all other laymen are utterly excluded 
 from the cup, contrary to the manifest commandement of God, 
 Drinhe ye all of this. Your learnedest doctors of Lovaine with 
 many others were not able to defend so great an abuse of the 
 supper. If you call us hereticks, and fly from us, because we 
 have forsaken so great abuses, superstitions and errours, to the 
 end that we might draw neare to the sacred word of God, and 
 holy institutions of Christ, we can appeale from your uncharitable 
 prejudice, and are able to say with Saint Paul, / little esteeme to 
 be judged of you, it is the Lord ivhich judgeth me. 
 
 " But you alledge that is a perillous thing to heare our 
 sermons. So said the persequutours of saint Stephen, (Acts 
 7,) and stopped their eares. So spoke Amazia touching Amos 
 the prophet. (Amos 7.) The land is not able to beare all his 
 words, like unto which are those whom David compareth to the 
 deafe adder which stoppeth her eares, (Psal. 58.) Like unto 
 whom were many in the time of the apostles unto whom the 
 gospell was hid, in whom the God of this world hath blinded the 
 minds of unbelievers, that the light of the gospell should not 
 shine upon them. 
 
 " Touching those Romane thunder-claps 9 there is no great 
 
 text, as if to take the full advantage of the candour in which he had indulged, 
 he proceeds to adduce as " true miracles," in that day of keen controversy 
 and comparative illumination, tales, I will venture to say, as monstrous and 
 incredible, as any that are contained in any of the lives of the saints, or in 
 the legends of the very darkest ages. See chap. v. Miracles dogmatical, 
 chap. vi. Miracles personal, and chap. vii. Visions. 
 
 Those Romane thunder-claps.] The pope's bull against queen Elizabeth, 
 &c. &c. See Life of Jewel, p. 31 7- 
 
 f. e 2 
 
420 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 cause why we should be afraid : those bugbeares were invented 
 to affright children, they are not to be feared by men of yeares. 
 Erasmus calleth them Bruta fulmina, foolish false-fires. If there 
 were in the pope and his cardinalls, who curse us with so much 
 bitternesse, but the least resemblance of Peter and Paul ; had 
 they the fervent charity of those holy men, and their exquisite 
 diligence to feed the flocke of Christ day and night, with other 
 apostolick vertues ; then were their threats to be feared : but 
 they have changed the humility of Peter into the pride of 
 Lucifer, the poverty and daily labours of the apostles into the 
 riches of Cresus, and into the lazinesse and luxury of Sardana- 
 palus. To conclude, what agreement is there betwixt light and 
 darknesse I God hath promised in the second of Malachy, that 
 he will curse their blessings, or turne their blessings into curses, 
 who consider not in their hearts to give glory unto his name. 
 See Hierom upon the third of Esay : Those which call you 
 blessed, seduce you. How many thousands of men are seduced 
 by indulgences, which are extended to many thousands of yeares, 
 if the price be according ? The world seeth and is greeved to 
 beholde how the brothers of Saint Johns Hospitall, had granted 
 licences to those who had laid violent hands upon themselves to 
 enjoy the buriall of other Christians, with many such like flatter- 
 ing fictions. 
 
 " As touching the life of your grandmother, I never heard 
 but well ; but I suppose she was a superstitious woman. If she 
 kept you at home with her out of her tender and naturall affec- 
 tion onely, and not to prevent your knowledge of the gospell, I 
 shall desire pardon for my mistaking. Yet many men are per- 
 suaded that she and your uncles withheld both from your selfe 
 and your sisters a great part of the portion which was left unto 
 you. But let these things passe ; seeing I have not beene able 
 to effect, nor have effected as yet any thing for you, that money 
 which was given to me by legacy, I will bestow upon your sister, 
 if it please her, with some addition also, because I am persuaded 
 she hath more need of it. y 
 
 " As concerning the catholick church, God is my witnesse, 
 that it is the whole desire of mine heart, and mine assured con- 
 fidence, that I shall die a member of it. But if I shall be so 
 farre misled by the pompous outside of the church of Rome, as 
 to approve those intollerable abuses, superstitions, and idolatries, 
 which so many wayes rob God of his honour, I should not believe 
 
 7 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 421 
 
 my selfe a member of Jesus Christ. If you approve of none 
 interpretation of Scriptures, but what proceeds from Rome, you 
 may easily afirme whatsoever you please. There is nothing so 
 absurd, or so contrary to the truth of the eternall God, which 
 may not be wrested by their corrupt glosses, as it may seeme to 
 serve to a wicked cause. With such kinde of men is no disputa- 
 tion to be held. As for that which you inferre touching Arrius, 
 and the rest of that ranke, it is nothing to the purpose. For all 
 the writings of the prophets, together with other manifest Scrip- 
 tures, whereunto we ought to have recourse in doubts of this 
 nature, and to be concluded by them, doe evidently confound 
 Arrius, and all the rest his partakers. Consubstantiality, which 
 the Greeks call b/jiovmov, is confirmed by very many evident tes- 
 monies of Scripture. But so is not transubstantiation, which 
 hath so molested the braines of Scotus, Occam, Biel, and all the 
 schoole divines, that many a time they are shrewdly put to it, 
 what they had best say for removing the absurdities which arise 
 therefrom. Therefore it is apparent that it is a meere fiction 
 without any foundation of Scripture. So that Scotus (as bishop 
 Tonstall did many times ingenuously confesse) was of opinion 
 that the church might better, and with more ease make use of 
 some more commodious exposition of those words in the holy 
 supper. And the bishop was of the minde that we ought to 
 speake reverently of the holy supper, as did the auncient fathers, 
 but that the opinion of transubstantiation might well be let alone. 
 This thing also the same bishop Tonstall was wont to affirme 
 both in words and writings, that Innocent the third knew not 
 what he did when he put transubstantiation among the articles 
 of faith ; and he said that Innocentius wanted learned men about 
 him ; and indeed, (saith the bishop) if I had beene of his councell, 
 I make no doubt but I might have beene able to have disswaded 
 him from that resolution. When Mr. Chedsey said that the 
 catholicks should doe well to give way in the article of transub- 
 stantiation, I heard not himselfe speak the words, but one which 
 heard him tolde me. Whereas you write touching the imprison- 
 ment of him and others l , truly I am of the opinion, that as for 
 this present life, they live most quietly. Nor doe I think that 
 themselves could have made choice of a more retired kinde of 
 
 1 The imprisonment of him and others.'] Comp. Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 
 142—8, edit. 2. Life of Parker, p. 89. 140—2. 
 
422 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 life, if the sting of conscience trouble them not, for maintain- 
 ing a cause that is not good, but built upon the sand. But if 
 you will needes have it that men must of necessity connive at the 
 beastly and abominable lives of so many Romane bishops, above 
 thirty ; you may also finde fault with our Saviour himselfe, for 
 discovering so plainly the pernicious enormities, both of the 
 Pharisees, (who in those times were accounted forsooth the holy 
 fathers) and also of their fathers then dead : you may blame also 
 the prophet Esay, who will not have evill men to be called good, 
 denouncing a curse against that man, who calleth him holy 
 that is not holy : find fault also with saint Bernard, who calleth 
 them the ministers of antichrist. Those things which other 
 godly men have written to this purpose, doe worthily excuse us. 
 He blameth those things openly concerning which he confesseth 
 that it is a shame to speake. I reveale not hidden things (saith 
 he) but I reproove things publickely knowne : unto which thing 
 we are even obliged by the commandement of Grod. (Esaia, 
 58. 1.) Shew my people their sinnes. 
 
 " Whereas you say that five sacraments are rejected by us, 
 you doe not say well, rejected, for wee use them reverently, 
 according to the word of God ; nor doe we take away 2 the name 
 of the sacrament, as the word sacrament is generally used, as was 
 the washing of feete, and many other things which may retaine 
 the name of a sacrament in generall, as also they doe among the 
 fathers. But the auncient fathers and some schoole-men doe 
 affirme, that onely baptisme and the eucharist are properly called 
 sacraments. It is also the testimony of Bessarion 3 . ' We read 1 
 (saith he) 'of these two sacraments onely manifestly delivered in 
 the gospell. 1 I wonder at you that you doe so wrest the words 
 of saint Paul to such a sence, as that out of those words all the 
 
 2 Nor doe we take a,way.~] Thus in the first book of homilies, Against 
 Swearing and Perjury, p. 59, edit. 1802, matrimony is expressly styled a sacra- 
 ment ; " By like holy promise the sacrament of matrimony knitteth man and 
 wife in perpetual love." And again, speaking of the ordering of ministers, it 
 is said, that " neither it nor any other sacrament else, be such sacraments as 
 baptism and the communion are. But in a general acceptation, the name of a 
 sacrament may be attributed to any thing, whereby an holy thing is signified." 
 p. 299. 
 
 3 Bessarion.'] It will perhaps be difficult to find this quotation amongst the 
 mass of cardinal Bessarion's writings. The student will find a copious list of 
 them in Fabricius's Bibliotheca Grceca, vol. x. p. 402, edit. 1721; or in vol. xi. 
 p. 424 of Harles's edition. 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 423 
 
 ceremonies of the masse may be established : whereas you cannot 
 be ignorant, that the greatest part of them hath ben added many 
 ages after by the bishops of Rome. Wee reade also that the 
 apostles consecrated with the words of the gospell, and with the 
 Lords prayer. Moreover, whereas saint Paul had even at that 
 time ordayned already, that the people should not only eate the 
 bread with the minister (as his owne words doe manifestly proove) 
 but also drinke of the cup, you see how these fellowes have utterly 
 robbed the church of that ordination of Christ and his apostles : 
 but how justly, or by what good authority they have done thus, 
 let themselves looke unto it, I could never in my reading find 
 out the ground of that authority. I find the contrary ; to 
 wit, that all men are altogether forbidden to alter any thing 
 touching the word and will of God, delivered in the holy 
 Scriptures. 
 
 " You say that the Scriptures allow prayer for the dead, and 
 that you know this well enough. Saint Hierom saith, that the 
 booke of Macchabes is profitable for manners, not to establish 
 doctrine. You alledge that saint Augustine doubted in many 
 places whether there be a purgatorie. If that be a doubtful poynt, 
 then it is not to be obtruded as an article of faith : but to be left 
 indifferent. For, faith is a substance : (Heb. 11.1.) and faith ought 
 not to waver, saith saint James. The bishop of Rochester 4 
 writeth concerning purgatory, that amongst the auncients, there 
 was either little or no mention of it. And so long as there was 
 no care taken for purgatorie, no man sought 5 after indulgences. 
 And so those innumerable gaynes by pardons were never knowne 
 before purgatory was found. What shall we now say to bee 
 meant by those wordes of saint Paul, esteeming gayne godlines, if 
 this be not it \ This mart hath fed and still doth feed many idle 
 bellyes, who stoutly drive away the word of God to the best of 
 their ability, that they may not loose their swine. Howbeit at 
 the last the truth shall prevail, however these men have conspired 
 together. 
 
 " As touching that which you adde concerning the invocation 
 of saints, saint Augustine exhorteth us rather to stand to the 
 Scriptures, then either to his writings, or the writings of others : 
 
 4 The bishop of Rochester.'] Bishop Fisher. 
 
 5 No man sought^] See Hooker, book vi. c. 5. § 9. Works, vol. iii. p. 
 87—9. Keble's edit. 
 
424 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 and not to build upon his writing without the authoritie of Scrip- 
 tures. And surely in this poynt my conscience is resolved, that 
 there is not one poynt of all these which are controverted, that is 
 proved by more evident testimonyes of Scripture, then this, that 
 God alone is to be prayed unto, and by one mediator, namely 
 Jesus Christ. Kom. 10. 13. How shall they call on him in 
 whome they have not beleeved ? We must beleeve in God onely, 
 therefore he onely is to bee prayed unto. That distinction touch- 
 ing invocation and advocation, that albeit you allow not the invo- 
 cation of saints, at the least you allow their advocation, is frivolous: 
 because as those men robb Christ of his honour, who seeke another 
 mediator, so these are no lesse injurious to Christ, who seeke 
 another advocate, because we have Christ an advocate with the 
 father. (1 Joh. 2. 1.) and Esai. 63. affirmeth that Abraham 
 JcnowetJi us not. Truly I assure my selfe, that Abraham the father 
 of the faithfull, is no lesse a saint, than any other of the saints in 
 heaven. You say, you beleeve the communion of saints, which 
 we also doe all of us beleeve : but you inferre thereupon, that you 
 understand not how there can be a communion of saints, if the 
 saints departed doe not pray for us, and we call upon them for 
 assistance. But the church of Christ understandeth the commu- 
 nion of saints farre otherwise. For in the usuall phrase of Scrip- 
 ture, saints are not understood to be those that are departed, and 
 whose soules are in heaven, but those who are living here on the 
 earth. Nor shall you almost thorough the whole Scripture of the 
 Old and New Testament find the name of saint given to any man, 
 but that thereby is understood a saint living heere on the earth. 
 Yea, sometimes the Scripture speaketh more expressly, as in Psal. 
 16. 3 : to the saints which are on the earth : all my delight is in 
 them. If any man ever had or could have a communion with the 
 saints in heaven, surely David had it. But he expoundeth the 
 communion wherewith he was acquainted, that is the communion 
 of saints on earth. So saint John expoundeth this poynt, 1 John 
 1.3. What ive have seem and hiowne that declare toe unto you, 
 that yes also may have communion with us, and that our communion 
 may be with God, and with his son Jesus Christ. First, all the 
 church of Christ have communion with the apostolick church, 
 that you may have communion loith us. Secondly, this communion 
 of saints shall consist in the preaching the word, and in the parti- 
 cipation of diverse gifts for the edification of the church in publicke 
 and private prayers. Thirdly, but in powering out of our prayers 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 425 
 
 we have communion with the Father and the Sonne, or with the 
 Father by the Sonne. Heere is no mention at all, no respect had 
 to the saints departed. This communion according to the words 
 of holy Scripture extendeth no further then to the church on 
 earth. The saints departed are not called in Scripture simply 
 saints, but the Congregation of the first borne in heaven, and the 
 spirits of just and perfect men. (Heb. 12. 23.) After this life 
 we shall have communion with them, but as for those who require 
 this communion with them in this life, let them either product 
 from the Scripture what they say, or let them heare that sentence 
 of our blessed Lord, In vaine doe ye worship me, teaching for doc- 
 trines the traditions of men. (Math. 15. 9.) 
 
 " I confesse that if you have respect to the use of this our age, 
 or some former ones, the deceased are called saints ; but it is not 
 the custome of this or that age, but the rule of the holy Scrip- 
 ture that is propounded for our imitation. — But what doe we con- 
 tending about this point ? Those men who stand so hard for 
 invocation of saints shall grant it us to be a thing indifferent : for 
 indeed it is the safest way to goe to the fountaine of mercy it 
 selfe, and let the streames alone. Nor suffer those men to per- 
 swade you, who say that they detract nothing from God, by direct- 
 ing their prayers to the saints : for no man can detract from God 
 more than he who transferreth the worship due to God alone unto 
 the creature. For invocation is a part of divine worship : and this 
 worship hee communicateth to no creature, who will not give his 
 glory to another. 
 
 " As for your arguments touching images, and fasting (which 
 point of fasting God forbid that either I or any one should deny, 
 yea rather we exhort all persons to the practice of it, onely we 
 desire to have the superstition and wicked opinions remooved) 
 together with those other arguments touching relicks and exor- 
 cisms in casting out uncleane spirits forsooth, which thing when it 
 leadeth to idolatry is the signe of a false prophet : (Deut. 13.) ; 
 although answer might be made to all these with much ease, yet 
 because I now want leisure, as being over laden with imployments, 
 in regard that I am destitute of a curate at this time, and have a 
 very large parish to visite, and also my body is weak, and subject 
 to faint with wearinesse, being worne out with paynes taking : 
 therefore in all these respectes, I have thought it fitting to deferre 
 mine answere to these points untill another time. 
 
 w If you be unwilling to come to Houghton upon Sunday next, 
 
426 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 because you will not be an offence to my parishioners (in which 
 case you cannot blame me if I appeare very carefull of my pa- 
 rishioners, in regard of the great charge laid upon me, for it is 
 apparent in the times of the prophets, and in all succeeding ages 
 since, that the vulgar people have been too too prone to supersti- 
 tion, and a mischief doth increase easily, and creep further in one 
 day, then good lessons in a whole moneth,) therefore, Sunday 
 excepted (unlesse you will come up into the quire, which in my 
 judgment you ought not to refuse), if you come straight wayes 
 after the Sabbath day is ended, and depart about Saterday noone, 
 you shall be heartily welcome : therefore that excuse which you 
 pretend ought not to retarde your accesse. And although your 
 last conclusion doe (as I told you already) take away all hope and 
 confidence from a man who shall conferre with you, yet I will not 
 cease to hope better things touching your conversion then you 
 seeme to hope of your selfe. Saint Paul had once a firm resolu- 
 tion to dye a pharisy, and a persecuter of Christians ; but God 
 had reserved for him the treasure of power and mercy, to the end 
 that he might ordayne him to preach that glorious name which 
 he had formerly persecuted. I commend you to the goodnes of 
 the almightie God, which is able by the spirit of knowledge, to 
 leade you into all truth. Fare ye well. From Houghton the 14 
 of October, 1580. 
 
 " Your loving uncle, 
 
 " Bernard Gilpin. 11 
 
 So long as bishop Pilkinton lived, Mr. Gilpin had a most kind 
 friend of him, after whose decease Richard Barnes succeeded 6 in 
 the bishopricke. This man was somewhat offended with Mr. 
 Gilpin : and hereby hangeth a story which I must fetch some- 
 what farre. Mr. Gilpin was accustomed sometimes to ride to 
 Oxford, especially in his younger time when he was able to 
 endure travell. Now it happened upon a time as he was upon 
 his way towards Oxford, that he espyed by the way side a youth 
 one while walking and another while running. Mr. Gilpin de- 
 manded of him who he was, whence he came, and whither he was 
 going. He made answer that he came out of Wales, and that 
 
 6 Richard Barnes succeeded.] He was elected to the see of Durham April 
 5th, 1577. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 347- 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 427 
 
 he was bound for Oxford with intent to be a scholler. Mr. Gilpin 
 examineth the youth, and findeth him a prompt scholler in the 
 Latine, and that he had a little smattering in the Greeke. 
 " And wilt thou" (saith Mr. Gilpin) " be contented to goe with 
 me ? I will provide for thee." The youth was contented : where- 
 upon Mr. Gilpin tooke him along with him first to Oxford, after- 
 wards to Houghton, where he profited exceedingly both in Greeke 
 and Hebrew : whom Mr. Gilpin at the last sent to Cambridge. 
 And this was that famous Hugh Broughton so exceeding apt in 
 learning the Greeke and Hebrew, but a man of a most inconstant 
 nature. For when Mr. Gilpin grew olde, whether it was in ex- 
 pectation of Mr. Gilpins parsonage, or for some other cause, it is 
 reported that he procured Mr. Gilpin to be troubled and molested 
 by the bishop of Durham. Now so it fell out, that whiles the 
 bishops minde began to be turned from Mr. Gilpin, the bishop 
 sendeth unto him and giveth him notice that it is his pleasure to 
 have him to preach at a visitation in time and place appointed. 
 Which thing fell out at the very same instant when Mr. Gilpin was 
 preparing for his accustomed northerne journey, to wit, amongst 
 them of Biddesdale and Tindale : wherefore he dispatched his 
 servant unto the bishop to make his excuse unto him, and to 
 informe his lordship the reason of his purposed journey ; and to 
 intreat the bishop that he be pleased to appoint some other to 
 preach at the visitation, seeing there were many who would be 
 willing enough to preach at the visitation, but that there was not 
 a man who would performe that duty among those borders if he 
 neglected it : and that at any other time he would be ready to 
 performe his duty. The servant having beene with the bishop 
 returneth to his master, who demanded of him whether hee had 
 made his excuse to the bishop : " I have," saith he. " Well, and 
 what" (saith Mr. Gilpin) " was the bishops answer V Where- 
 unto the servant answered, the bishop made no reply, but held 
 his peace. " Qui tacet, consmtire mdetur? saith Mr. Gilpin : 
 " He that replyeth not seems to consent." Therefore Mr. 
 Gilpin went on with his progresse. Which thing so soon as the 
 bishop understood, he presently suspended Mr. Gilpin from all 
 ecclesiastical imployment. Mr. Gilpin returning home findeth 
 himselfe suspended, a thing that he little dreamed of, yet he 
 tooke it patiently. The bishop having notice that Mr. Gilpin 
 was returned home, sendeth unto him instantly, warning him to 
 
428 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 meete him and the rest of the clergy at Chester 7 . Mr. Gilpin 
 being come to Chester findeth there the bishop with many of the 
 clergy, who were all commanded to assemble themselves in the 
 church. The bishop had at that time a brother of his owne one 
 John Barnes who was his chancellour, a man, of whom it is hard 
 to say whether he was more lustfull or more covetous : who 
 whereas he should have beene the man that ought to have re- 
 formed many enormities in the diocesse, was indeed the authour 
 of them, permitting base and dishonest persons to escape scot- 
 free for a piece of money, so that the bishop had a very ill report 
 every where. When they were all met together the bishop 
 calleth Mr. Gilpin unto him, and saith, Mr. Gilpin, I must have 
 you preach to day. Mr. Gilpin desired to be excused, " for I 
 came not" (saith he) " provided ; and moreover I am sus- 
 pended." " But I can free you" (saith the bishop) " from that 
 suspension, and doe now free you." Mr. Gilpin replyed, that he 
 durst not goe up into the pulpit unprovided. " But we know" 
 (saith the bishop) " that you are never unprovided, for you have 
 now gotten such an habit of preaching, that you are able to per- 
 forme it, if you please, even upon the sodaine." Mr. Gilpin 
 remained unmoovable in his resolution, answering that God was 
 not so to be tempted, saying that it was well with him, if he were 
 able to performe any thing in this kinde upon mature delibera- 
 tion. Whereunto the bishop replyed, " I command you upon 
 your canonicall obedience to goe up into the pulpit forthwith." 
 Mr. Gilpin delaying the time a little while, answered : " Well 
 sir, seeing it can be none otherwise, your lordships will be done:" 
 and after a little pause began his sermon. As hee was in his 
 sermon hee observed some extraordinarily prepared who wrote all 
 he spoke. But yet he proceedeth in his sermon, untill he came 
 to a word of exhortation, and reprehension of vices. At the last 
 he proceeded to the reproofe of those enormities which then 
 raigned in that diocesse, and were every where spoken of. And 
 now, saith he, " Reverend father, my speech must be directed to 
 your fatherhood. God hath exalted you to be bishop of this 
 diocese, and God requireth an account of your government 
 
 7 At Chester.] Chester le Street, between Durham and Newcastle. " A 
 towne in the diocese of Durham, where the bishops of that see formerly 
 resided." Gilpin's Life of Bernard Gilpin, p. 277- 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 429 
 
 thereof : a reformation of all those matters which are amisse in 
 this church is expected at your hands, and an account thereof 
 is required. And now lest perhaps, while it is apparant that so 
 many enormities are committed every where, your lordship should 
 make answer that you had no notice of them given you, neither 
 did these things ever come to your knowledge,"" (which words 
 Mr. Gilpin used, because hee knew well enough that this was the 
 bishops usual answer, that whensoever men made any complaints 
 against the evill government of the chancellor, the bishop was 
 accustomed to say, alas, these things I never knew of : what is 
 done can not be undone ; I will take a better order in these 
 matters hereafter, if any such shall come to my knowledge.) 
 " Beholde," said Mr. Gilpin, " I bring these things to your know- 
 ledge this day : let not your lordship say these crimes have beene 
 committed by the fault of others without your knowledge : for 
 whatsoever either your self shall doe in person, or suffer through 
 your connivency to be done by others, is wholy your owne. 
 Therefore in the presence of God, his angels, and men, I pro- 
 nounce your fatherhood to be the author of all those evills, yea 
 and in that strict day of the generall account I shall be a witnes 
 to testifie against you that all these things have come to your 
 knowledge by my means ; and all these men shall beare witnesse 
 hereof who have heard me speaking unto you this day."" Now 
 whiles that Mr. Gilpin thundered out these things, hee did 
 thereby put all his friends into a great feare, and distrust what 
 would become of him. Therefore when he had made an end of 
 his sermon, his friends came about him and tolde him with 
 teares, that now at last the bishop had gotten that advantage 
 against him which hee had long desired and sought for. " You 
 have," say they, " put a sword into his hand to slay you : if 
 heretofore he hath beene offended with you without a cause, 
 what may you now expect from him, who being provoked shall 
 make use of his owne power to injure you by right or wrong V 
 To whom Mr. Gilpin made answer, saying : " Be not afraid : the 
 Lord God overruleth us all : so that the truth may be propa- 
 gated, and God glorified, Gods will be clone concerning me."" 
 After the sermon they met all together at dinner, and all men 
 were afraid that the bishop would have done Mr. Gilpin some 
 shrewd turn for his sermon, and silently expected what would 
 become of the matter. After dinner Mr. Gilpin commeth to the 
 bishop to see him, and to take leave of him, and so to returne 
 
430 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 homewards. " It shall not be so," said the bishop, " for I will 
 bring you to your house :" And so Mr. Gilpin returned home in 
 the company of the bishop. 
 
 And when they were now come to Mr. Gilpin's house, and 
 walked within into the parlour, the bishop upon a sodaine caught 
 Mr. Gilpin by the hand, and used these words upon him: 
 " Father Gilpin, I acknowledge you are fitter to be bishop of 
 Durham, then my selfe to be parson of this church of yours. I 
 aske forgiveness for errours passed ; forgive me, father : I know 
 you have hatched up some chickens that now seeke to pick out 
 your eyes ; but so long as I shall live bishop of Durham, be 
 secure, no man shall injure you." Mr. Gilpin's friends, that is 
 all good men, began to rejoyce, and to give God thanks, ac- 
 knowledging the powerfull hand of God, in that the bishop being 
 so offended with him, was so prevented by the power of God, as 
 that the thing which he had purposed for his disgrace, should 
 turne to his greater credit. In the meane while Mr. Gilpin 
 reaped the fruit of a pious life in all plentifull manner. 
 
 After that age began to grow upon him, there was in the towne 
 of Newcastle one Genison who had received to home a sonne of 
 his owne brothers lately returned from the parts beyond the seas. 
 This Genison was much aggrieved for that his brothers sonne was 
 (as he understood) made a jesuite : whereupon hee sent the 
 young man to Mr. Gilpin, intreating him to have a care of him, 
 and to disswade him if he could possibly from his wicked and 
 dangerous opinions. After that Mr. Gilpin had often conferred 
 with him, he found the young fellow most insolently proud, and 
 armed with boldnesse and impudence, corrupting the holy Scrip- 
 tures with certaine new and unheard of expositions. Whereupon 
 Mr. Gilpin wrote to his uncle Mr. Genison, that he was a most 
 audacious young fellow, and came not to him to be instructed, 
 but to teach him rather. 
 
 " The young fellow," saith he, " thinking I know not how, a 
 great deale too well of himselfe, had an hope to draw me at these 
 yeares, to acknowledge certaine absurdities. I see that the jesuites 
 have found out certaine new expositions of Scripture never heard 
 of heretofore : they cast away all respect, and set upon men with 
 impudency. They dare prove the invocation of saints from 
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. This fellow doth obstinately affirme 
 that the church of Rome hath not erred in any one thing. Their 
 most horrible errours touching indulgences, falsified miracles, 
 
BERNARD GILPIN. 431 
 
 falsified reliques, pilgrimages, worshipping of images, and the rest 
 of the same sort, all these this wonderful man findeth out in the 
 gospell. And hee standeth upon it stiffely that all these things 
 are good and holy. I desire not to have any more to doe with 
 such a monstrous kinde of men, with such fierce natures, who 
 open their mouthes against heaven ; for what is it to open their 
 mouthes against heaven, if this be not, so violently and disgrace- 
 fully to handle the holy Scriptures ? they have devised and daily 
 doe devise horrible strange expositions, such as were never heard 
 of before in the church of Rome. I therefore desire to rid mine 
 hands of this fellow as of a scabbed sheepe, for feare he might 
 infect my whole flocke." 
 
 After that his leane body was quite worne out 8 with diversity 
 of paines-taking, at the last even feeling before hand the approach 
 of death, he commanded the poore to be called together, unto 
 whom hee made a speech, and tooke his leave of them. After- 
 wards he did the like to others. He fell sick about the latter end 
 of February, and after many exhortations used to the schollers, 
 to his servants, and to divers others, at the last he fell asleep in 
 the Lord in great peace, the fourth day of March, in the yeare of 
 our Lord 1583, and in the 66 yeare of his age. 
 
 He was tall of stature, and slender, being hawke-nosed. His 
 clothes were ever such as cost not very deare. He could never 
 away with gay apparell. In things belonging to his owne body he 
 was very frugall, and retained the austerity of the auncient. In 
 things which might tend to the good of others he was exceeding 
 bountifull, especially towards poore people and schollers. He 
 desired still to keep his dores open 9 for the entertainment of any 
 
 s Quite worne out.'] " While he was thus struggling with an advanced age, 
 and impaired constitution, he met with an accident, which entirely destroyed 
 his health. As he was crossing the market-place at Durham, an ox ran at 
 him, and pushed him down with such violence, that it was imagined the 
 bruises he received would have occasioned his death. He lay long confined; 
 and though he again got abroad, he never recovered even the little strength 
 he had before, and continued lame as long as he lived. But accidents of this 
 kind were no very formidable trials to a mind so well tempered as his. It 
 was a persuasion he had long entertained, that misfortunes are intended by 
 Providence to remind us of our neglected duty : and thus he always used 
 them, making self-examination the constant attendant upon whatever calami- 
 ties befel him. To this it was owing that he was never dejected by misfor- 
 tunes : but received them rather with thankfulness than repining." Gilpin's 
 Life of Bernard Gilpin, p. 296- 
 
 s To keep his dores open.] " Strangers and travellers found a chearful 
 
432 BERNARD GILPIN. 
 
 poore, or stranger. In his owne house he boorded and kept at 
 the most foure and twenty schollers, sometimes fewer, but 
 seldome. The greater number of his boorders were poore mens 
 sonnes, upon whom he bestowed meat, drink, and cloth, and 
 education in learning. He was wont to enterteine his parishioners 
 and strangers at his table not onely at the Christmas time, as the 
 custome is, but because he had a large and wide parish, and a 
 great multitude of people, he kept a table for them every Sunday 
 from Michaelmas to Easter. He had the gentlemen, the hus- 
 bandmen, and the poorer sort set every degree by themselves, and 
 as it were ordered in ranks. He was wont to commend the 
 marryed estate in the clergy, howbeit himselfe lived and dyed a 
 single man. He bestowed in the building, ordering and establish- 
 ing of his schoole, and in providing yearly stipends for a schoole- 
 master and an usher, the full summe of five hundred pounds : out 
 of which schoole he supplied the church of England with great 
 store of learned men. He was carefull to avoid not onely all evill 
 doing, but even the lightest suspicions thereof. And he was 
 accounted a saint in the judgements of his very enemies if he had 
 any such. Being full of faith unfeigned, and of good workes, he 
 was at the last put into his grave as a heap of wheat in due time 
 swept into the garner. 
 
 reception. All were welcome that came : and even their beasts had so much 
 care taken of them, that it was humorously said, ' If a horse was turned 
 loose in any part of the country, it would immediately make its way to the 
 rector of Houghton's.' " Gilpin's Life of Bernard Gilpin, p. 284. 
 
 " Whatever (says the same writer) " becomes of the notion of the soul's 
 transmigration, one would imagine however, that Mr. Gilpin's example at 
 least had its influence upon the rectors of Houghton ; for perhaps few 
 parishes in England can boast such a succession of worthy pastors, as that 
 parish can since Mr. Gilpin's death." p. 314. 
 
 We may believe that the influence of this good man's example did not stop 
 here. His amiable biographer himself, it is well known, spent a long life, 
 distinguished by purity of manners, useful learning, deeds of charity and 
 piety, and an apostolical zeal in the discharge of his duties as a preacher of 
 the gospel. His good works in kind as well as degree, and some of the cir- 
 cumstances of his life, can hardly fail to call back, to those who are at all 
 acquainted with the particulars, the memory of Bernard Gilpin : to whom 
 perhaps he was very little inferior, excepting in so far as his powers of doing 
 good were limited by a less portion of the gifts of fortune. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 VOL. 111. 
 
 F f 
 
To the churches of the Roman communion we can say that ours is 
 reformed: to the Reformed churches we can say that ours is orderly and 
 decent ; for, we were freed from the impositions and lasting errors of a 
 tyrannical spirit, and yet from the extravagancies of a popular spirit too. Our 
 reformation was done without tumult, and yet we saw it necessary to reform ; 
 we were zealous to cast away the old errors, but our zeal was balanced with 
 consideration and the results of authority : not like women or children when 
 they are affrighted with fire in their clothes : we shook off the coal indeed, 
 but not our garments, lest we should have exposed our churches to that 
 nakedness which the excellent men of our sister churches complained to be 
 among themselves. 
 
 Bishop Taylor. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The Life of Hooker, written by Izaac Walton, was first pub- 
 lished, separately, in the year 1665 (which is the date in the title 
 page,) or rather at the latter end of the year 1664. It is here 
 printed, as are the Lives of Donne, Wotton, and Herbert, from 
 the fourth edition of the year 1675. Dr. Zouch informs us that 
 he has thought it " expedient to deviate from the edition of 1675 
 in the Life of Mr. Hooker, by adopting that which was last 
 revised by Walton, and is prefixed to Hooker's Works printed at 
 London in 1723, and at Oxford in 1793, yet without admitting 
 those passages which Mr. Strype has introduced into the text." 
 It is to be regretted that in this deviation so much deference was 
 paid to Mr. Strype's example. The preference was an unlucky 
 one. For the copy which Strype prefixed to Hooker's Works in 
 1723, was no other than the first edition of 1665, or rather per- 
 haps, that which was prefixed to Hookers Works in 1666, and 
 wanted, therefore, the corrections and improvements which were 
 introduced by the author in his subsequent revisions. — In the 
 present edition, the additions introduced by Mr. Strype are 
 retained. They tend considerably to illustrate Hooker's opinions 
 respecting some important points of doctrine ; and to exhibit in 
 its true colours the character of that great and good man. 
 
 Ff 2 
 
TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE AND REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, 
 
 GEORGE 1 , 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER, 
 AND PRELATE OF THE MOST NOBLE ORDER OF THE GARTER. 
 
 My Lord, 
 
 I did, some years past, present you with a plain relation of the 
 life of Mr. Richard Hooker, that humble man, to whose 
 memory princes and the most learned of this, nation have paid a 
 reverence at the mention of his name. — And, now, with Mr. 
 Hooker's 1 present you also the Life of that pattern of primitive 
 piety, Mr. George Herbert ; and with his, the Life of Dr. 
 Donne, and your friend Sir Henry Wotton, all reprinted. — 
 The two first were written under your roof ; for which reason, if 
 they were worth it, you might justly challenge a dedication : and 
 indeed, so you might of Dr. Donne's, and Sir Henry Wotton's : 
 because, if I had been fit for this undertaking, it would not have 
 been acquired learning or study ; but the advantage of forty years 
 friendship, and thereby the hearing and discoursing with your 
 lordship, that hath enabled me to make the relation of these lives 
 passable (if they prove so) in an eloquent and captious age. 
 
 And indeed, my lord, though these relations be well-meant 
 sacrifices to the memory of these worthy men ; yet, I have so 
 little confidence in my performance, that I beg pardon for super- 
 scribing your name to them ; and desire all that know your lord- 
 
 1 George.} George Morley, who had previously been dean of Christ 
 Church, Oxford, and bishop of Worcester. 
 
438 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 
 
 ship, to apprehend this not as a dedication, (at least by which you 
 receive any addition of honour ;) but rather, as an humble, and a 
 more public acknowledgment of your long-continued, and your 
 now daily favours to, 
 
 My Lord, 
 
 Your most affectionate 
 
 and most humble servant, 
 
 Izaac Walton. 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 Though the several introductions to these several lives have 
 partly declared the reasons how and why I undertook them ; 
 yet, since they are come to be reviewed, and augmented, and 
 reprinted ; and the four are now become one book ; I desire 
 leave to inform you that shall become my reader, that when I 
 sometimes look back upon my education and mean abilities, it is 
 not without some little wonder at myself, that I am come to be 
 publicly in print. And though I have in those Introductions 
 declared some of the accidental reasons that occasioned me to be 
 so ; yet, let me add this to what is there said : that, by my 
 undertaking to collect some notes for sir Henry Wotton's writing 
 the life of Dr. Donne, and by sir Henry's dying before he per- 
 formed it, I became like those men that enter easily into a law- 
 suit, or a quarrel, and having begun, cannot make a fair retreat 
 and be quiet, when they desire it. — And really, after such a 
 manner I became engaged into a necessity of writing the life of 
 Dr. Donne, contrary to my first intentions : and that begot a 
 like necessity of writing the life of his and my ever-honoured 
 friend, sir Henry Wotton. 
 
 And having writ these two lives, I lay quiet twenty years, 
 without a thought of either troubling myself or others, by any 
 new engagement in this kind, for I thought I knew my unfitness. 
 But about that time Dr. Gauden 2 (then lord bishop of Exeter) 
 published the life of Mr. Eichard Hooker, (so he called it) with 
 so many dangerous mistakes, both of him and his books, that dis- 
 
 2 Doctor Gauden.'] This life was prefixed to " the works of Mr. Richard 
 Hooker in eight books of ecclesiastical polity, now compleated, as with the 
 sixth and eighth, so with the seventh, out of his own manuscripts, never 
 before published, 1662." Folio. 
 
 7 
 
440 THE EPISTLE TO THE READER. 
 
 coursing of them with his grace, Gilbert [Sheldon] that is now 
 lord archbishop of Canterbury, he enjoined me to examine some 
 circumstances, and then rectify the bishop's mistakes, by giving 
 the world a fuller and a truer account of Mr. Hooker and his 
 books than that bishop had done : and I know I have done 
 so. And, let me tell the reader, that till his grace had laid this 
 injunction upon me, I could not admit a thought of any fitness in 
 me to undertake it : but when he had twice enjoined me to it, 
 I then declined my own, and trusted his judgment, and submitted 
 to his commands ; concluding that if I did not, I could not 
 forbear accusing myself of disobedience ; and indeed of ingrati- 
 tude for his many favours. Thus I became engaged into the 
 third life. 
 
 For the life of that great example of holiness Mr. George 
 Herbert, I profess it to be so far a free-will offering, that it was 
 writ chiefly to please myself ; but yet not without some respect 
 to posterity ; for though he was not a man that the next age can 
 forget, yet many of his particular acts and virtues might have 
 been neglected, or lost, if I had not collected and presented 
 them to the imitation of those that shall succeed us : for I 
 humbly conceive writing to be both a safer and truer preserver 
 of men's virtuous actions than tradition, especially as it is 
 managed in this age. And I am also to tell the reader, that 
 though this life of Mr. Herbert was not by me writ in haste, yet 
 I intended it a review before it should be made public : but that 
 was not allowed me, by reason of my absence from London when 
 it was printing ; so that the reader may find in it some mistakes, 
 some double expressions, and some not very proper, and some 
 that might have been contracted, and some faults that are not 
 justly chargeable upon me but the printer : and yet I hope none 
 so great as may not by this confession purchase pardon from a 
 good-natured reader. 
 
 And now, I wish that as that learned Jew Josephus and 
 others, so these men had also writ their own lives : but since it 
 is not the fashion of these times, I wish their relations or friends 
 would do it for them, before delays make it too difficult. And I 
 desire this the more, because it is an honour due to the dead, 
 and a generous debt due to those that shall live, and succeed us ; 
 and would to them prove both a content and satisfaction. For, 
 when the next age shall (as this does) admire the learning and 
 clear reason which that excellent casuist doctor Sanderson (the 
 
THE EPISTLE TO THE READER. 441 
 
 late bishop of Lincoln) hath demonstrated in his sermons and 
 other writings ; who, if they love virtue, would not rejoice to 
 know that this good man was as remarkable for the meekness 
 and innocence of his life, as for his great and useful learning ; 
 and indeed, as remarkable for his fortitude, in his long and 
 patient suffering (under them that then called themselves the 
 Godly Party) for that doctrine, which he had preached and 
 printed, in the happy days of the nation's and the church's 
 peace : and who would not be content to have the like account of 
 doctor Field 3 that great schoolman, and others of noted learn- 
 ing ? And though I cannot hope that my example or reason can 
 persuade to this undertaking, yet I please myself that I shall 
 conclude my preface, with wishing that it were so. 
 
 I. W. 
 
 3 Account of doctor Field.~\ Le Neve, in the year 1716, edited " Some short 
 Memorials concerning the Life of that reverend divine Doctor Richard 
 Field, the learned author of Five Books of the Church ; written by his son 
 Nathaniel Field, rector of Stourton in the countie of Wilts," creditable to 
 the memory of the father, and the filial piety of the son ; but yet not exten- 
 sive enough to preclude the wish for a more detailed narrative of the life of 
 so eminent and amiable a man. 
 
THE COPY OF A 
 
 LETTER WRIT TO MR. IZAAC WALTON, 
 
 BY DOCTOR KING 4 , 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF CHICHESTER. 
 
 Honest Izaac, 
 
 Though a familiarity of more than forty years continuance and the 
 constant experience of your love even in the worst of the late sad 
 times, be sufficient to endear our friendship ; yet, I must confess 
 my affection much improved, not only by evidences of private respect 
 to many that know and love you, but by your new demonstration 
 of a public spirit, testified in a diligent, true, and useful collec- 
 tion of so many material passages as you have now afforded me 
 in the life of venerable Mr. Hooker ; of which, since desired by 
 such a friend as yourself, I shall not deny to give the testimony 
 of what I know concerning him and his learned books : but, shall 
 first here take a fair occasion to tell you, that you have been 
 happy in choosing to write the lives of three such persons, as 
 posterity hath just cause to honour ; which they will do the more 
 for the true relation of them by your happy pen ; of all which I 
 shall give you my unfeigned censure. 
 
 I shall begin with my most dear and incomparable friend Dr. 
 Donne, late dean of St. Paul's church, who not only trusted me 
 as his executor, but three days before his death delivered into my 
 hands those excellent sermons of his now made public ; pro- 
 
 4 Doctor King.'] Henry King, dean of Rochester, son of John King, 
 bishop of London; consecrated bishop of Chichester 19th Dec. 1641 : died 
 in 1669. 
 
444 THE COPY OF A LETTER 
 
 fessing before Dr. Winiff, Dr. Montford, and, I think, yourself, 
 then present at his bed side, that it was by my restless impor- 
 tunity, that he had prepared them for the press ; together with 
 which (as his best legacy) he gave me all his sermon-notes, and 
 his other papers, containing an extract of near fifteen hundred 
 authors. How these were got out of my hands, you, who were 
 the messenger for them, and how lost both to me and yourself, 
 not now reasonable to complain : but, since they did miscarry, I 
 am glad that the general demonstration of his worth was so fairly 
 preserved, and represented to the world by your pen in the 
 history of his life ; indeed so well, that beside others, the best 
 critic of our latter time (Mr. John Hales of Eaton college) 
 affirmed to me, " he had not seen a life written with more 
 advantage to the subject, or more reputation to the writer, than 
 that of Dr. Donne." 
 
 After the performance of this task for Dr. Donne, you under- 
 took the like office for our friend sir Henry Wotton : betwixt 
 which two there was a friendship begun in Oxford, continued in 
 their various travels, and more confirmed in the religious friend- 
 ship of age : and doubtless this excellent person had writ the life 
 of Dr. Donne, if death had not prevented him ; by which meanes 
 his and your pre-collections for that work fell to the happy 
 manage of your pen : a work which you would have declined, if 
 imperious persuasions had not been stronger than your modest 
 resolutions against it. And I am thus far glad, that the first 
 life was so imposed upon you, because it gave an unavoidable 
 cause of writing the second : if not, it is too probable, we had 
 wanted both, which had been a prejudice to all lovers of honour 
 and ingenious learning. And let me not leave my friend sir 
 Henry without this testimony added to your's ; that he was a 
 man of as florid a wit and as elegant a pen, as any former (or 
 ours which in that kind is a most excellent) age hath ever 
 produced. 
 
 And now having made this voluntary observation of our two 
 deceased friends, I proceed to satisfy your desire concerning what 
 I know and believe of the ever-memorable Mr. Hooker, who was 
 schismaticorum malleus, so great a champion for the church of 
 England's rights against the factious torrent of separatists, that 
 then ran high against church discipline : and in his unanswerable 
 books continues to be so against the unquiet disciples of their 
 schism, which now under other names still carry on their design ; 
 
TO MR. IZAAC WALTON. 445 
 
 and, who (as the proper heirs of their irrational zeal) would again 
 rake into the scarce closed wounds of a newly bleeding State and 
 Church. 
 
 And first, though I dare not say that I knew Mr. Hooker ; 
 yet, as our ecclesiastical history reports to the honour of St. 
 Ignatius that he lived in the time of St. John, and had seen him 
 in his childhood ; so, I also joy that in my minority I have often 
 seen Mr. Hooker with my father 5 , who was after bishop of Lon- 
 don ; from whom, and others, at that time, I have heard most of 
 the material passages which you relate in the history of his life ; 
 and, from my father received such a character of his learning, 
 humility, and other virtues, that like jewels of invaluable price, 
 they still cast such a lustre as envy or the rust of time shall never 
 darken. 
 
 From my father I have also heard all the circumstances of 
 the plot to defame him ; and how sir Edwin Sandys outwitted 
 his accusers and gained their confession ; and I could give an 
 account of each particular of that plot, but that I judge it fitter 
 to be forgotten, and rot in the same grave with the malicious 
 authors. 
 
 I may not omit to declare, that my fathers knowledge of Mr. 
 Hooker was occasioned by the learned Dr. John Spencer, who 
 after the death of Mr. Hooker was so careful to preserve his 
 invaluable sixth, seventh, and eighth books of Ecclesiastical Polity, 
 and his other writings, that he procured Henry Jackson, then of 
 Corpus Christi college, to transcribe for him all Mr. Hooker's 
 remaining written papers ; many of which were imperfect, for his 
 study had been rifled, or worse used, by Mr. Chark, and another, 
 of principles too like his ; but, these papers were endeavoured to 
 be completed by his dear friend Dr. Spencer, who bequeathed 
 them as a precious legacy to my father, after whose death they 
 rested in my hand, till Dr. Abbot, then archbishop of Canterbury, 
 commanded them out of my custody, by authorizing Dr. John 
 Barkeham to require, and bring them to him to his palace in 
 Lambeth ; at which time, I have heard, they were put in the 
 bishops library, and that they remained there till the martyrdom 
 of archbishop Laud ; and were then, by the brethren of that fac- 
 tion given, with all the library, to Hugh Peters 6 , as a reward for 
 
 5 My father. ~] John King, dean of Christ Church, Oxford ; elected bishop 
 of London, 7 Sept. 1611, and 30 March 1621. 
 
 Hugh Peters.'] " To this account of what was once intended or expected 
 to augment the grandeur and utility of the Lambeth treasures, may be added 
 
446 THE COPY OF A LETTER 
 
 his remarkable service in those sad times of the church's confu- 
 sion ; and though they could hardly fall into a fouler hand, yet, 
 there wanted not other endeavours to corrupt and make them 
 speak that language for which the faction then fought, which 
 indeed was to subject the sovereign power to the people. 
 
 But I need not strive to vindicate Mr. Hooker in this particu- 
 lar : his known loyalty to his prince whilst he lived, the sorrow 
 expressed by king James at his death, the value our late sovereign 
 (of ever-blessed memory) put upon his works, and now, the sin- 
 gular character of his worth by you given in the passages of his 
 life, especially in your appendix to it, do sufficiently clear him 
 from that imputation : and I am glad you mention how much value 
 Thomas Stapleton, pope Clement the VIII, and other eminent 
 men of the Romish persuasion, have put upon his books ; having 
 been told the same in my youth by persons of worth that have 
 travelled Italy. 
 
 Lastly, I must again congratulate this undertaking of your's, as 
 now more proper to you than any other person, by reason of your 
 knowledge and alliance to the worthy family of the Cranmers (my 
 old friends also) who have been men of noted wisdom, especially 
 Mr. George Cranmer, whose prudence added to that of sir Edwin 
 Sandys, proved very useful in the completing of Mr. Hooker's 
 matchless books ; one of their letters I herewith send you, to 
 make use of, if you think fit. And let me say further ; you 
 
 the notice of another loss in the dispersion of part of Archbishop Laud's 
 collections. The benefactions of this primate to the Bodleian library, and 
 to St. John's College, Oxford, are well known. But his entire library of 
 books and manuscripts in this palace was plundered, according to Dr. Duca- 
 rel's account, by colonel Scott in 1644 ; and as the journals of the House of 
 Commons relate, " books to the amount of £100 were bestowed upon Hugh 
 Peters out of the archbishop's private library .- and the said study being ap- 
 praised at above £40 more than the £100, it was ordered, that Mr. Peters shall 
 have the whole study of books freely bestowed upon him." There was indeed 
 an order of parliament in May 1660, " That all books and papers heretofore 
 belonging to the library of the archbishop of Canterbury, and now, or lately, 
 in the hands of Mr. Hugh Peters, be forthwith secured," but after the grant 
 of them to such a man, and after such a lapse of time, how could the order 
 prove entirely effectual ? The benefactions to Oxford had fortunately reached 
 their destination, before the fury of civil war subjected the palace of Lambeth 
 to military devastation, and consigned to ignorance and knavery what had 
 been amassed for wisest purposes by learning and liberality. From the 
 Preface to Archdeacon Todd's excellent Catalogue of the Archiepiscopal Ma- 
 nuscripts at Lambeth Palace. Fol. 1812. Of this volume, a lasting record of 
 the munificence of his grace the late archbishop, it is only to be regretted 
 that so few copies were printed and distributed. 
 
TO MR. IZAAC WALTON. 447 
 
 merit much from many of Mr. Hooker's best friends then living ; 
 namely, from the ever renowned archbishop Whitgift, of whose 
 incomparable worth, with the character of the times, you have 
 given us a more short and significant account than I have received 
 from any other pen. You have done much 7 for the learned sir 
 Henry Savile, his contemporary and familiar friend ; amongst the 
 surviving monuments of whose learning (give me leave to tell you 
 so) two are omitted ; his edition of Euclid, but especially his 
 translation of king James's Apology for the oath of allegiance 
 into elegant Latin ; which flying in that dress as far as Rome, 
 was by the pope and conclave sent to Salamanca unto Franciscus 
 Suarez (then residing there as president of that college) with a 
 command to answer it. And it is worth noting, that when he had 
 perfected the work, which he calls Defensio Fidei Catholicw, it 
 was transmitted to Rome for a view of the inquisitors; who accord- 
 ing to their custom blotted out what they pleased, and (as Mr. 
 Hooker hath been used since his death) added whatsoever might 
 advance the pope's supremacy, or carry on their own interest : 
 commonly coupling together deponere et occidere, the deposing, 
 and then killing of princes. Which cruel and unchristian lan- 
 guage Mr. John Saltkel, the amanuensis to Suarez, when he wrote 
 that answer, (but since a convert, and living long in my father's 
 house) often professed, the good old man (whose piety and charity 
 Mr. Saltkel magnified much) not only disavowed, but detested. 
 Not to trouble you further : your reader (if according to your 
 desire, my approbation of your work carries any weight) will here 
 find many just reasons to thank you for it ; and possibly for this 
 circumstance here mentioned (not known to many) may happily 
 apprehend one to thank him, who heartily wishes your happiness, 
 and is unfeignedly, 
 
 Sir, 
 Your ever-faithful and 
 
 affectionate old friend, 
 
 Henry Chichester. 
 Chichester, Novem. 17, 1664. 
 
 7 You have done much.] This has been understood to imply that Walton 
 had composed a distinct life of sir Henry Savile : and accordingly search has 
 been made for the manuscript : but in vain. I apprehend that the bishop 
 only refers, as in the like case of Whitgift, to the commendations pronounced 
 upon sir Henry, in the Life of Hooker. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I have been persuaded, by a friend 8 whom I reverence, and 
 ought to obey, to write the Life of Richard Hooker, the happy 
 author of five (if not more) of the eight learned books of the Laws 
 of Ecclesiastical Polity. And, though I have undertaken it, yet, 
 it hath been with some unwillingness ; because, I foresee that it 
 must prove to me, and especially at this time of my age, a work 
 of much labour to enquire, consider, research, and determine 
 what is needful to be known concerning him : for, I knew him 
 not in his life, and must therefore not only look back to his death, 
 now sixty-four years past ; but, almost fifty years beyond that ; 
 even to his childhood and youth, and gather thence such observa- 
 tions and prognosticks, as may at least adorn, if not prove neces- 
 sary for the compleating of what I have undertaken. 
 
 This trouble I foresee ; and foresee also, that it is impossible 
 to escape censures ; against which, I will not hope my well-mean 
 ing and diligence can protect me, (for I consider the age in which 
 I live) and shall therefore but intreat of my reader a suspension 
 of his censures, till I have made known unto him some reasons, 
 which I myself would now gladly believe do make me in some 
 measure fit for this undertaking : and, if these reasons shall not 
 acquit me from all censures, they may at least abate of their seve- 
 rity, and this is all I can probably hope for. 
 
 My reasons follow. 
 
 About forty years past (for I am now past the seventy of my 
 age) I began a happy affinity with William Cranmer (now with 
 God) grand nephew unto the great archbishop of that name, a 
 
 * By a friend.} Gilbert Sheldon, archbishop of Canterbury. See Epistle 
 to the Reader above, p. 440. 
 
 VOL. IIT. G !T 
 
450 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 family of noted prudence and resolution ; with him and two of 
 his sisters, I had an entire and free friendship : one of them was 
 the wife of Dr. Spencer 9 , a bosom-friend, and sometime com-pupil 
 with Mr. Hooker in Corpus-Christi college in Oxford, and after 
 president of the same. I name them here, for that I shall have 
 occasion to mention them in this following discourse ; as also 
 George Oranmer their brother, of whose useful abilities my 
 reader may have a more authentic testimony, than my pen 
 can purchase for him, by that of our learned Cambden, and 
 others. 
 
 -This William Cranmer, and his two forenamed sisters, had 
 some affinity, and a most familiar friendship with Mr. Hooker ; 
 and had had some part of their education with him in his house, 
 when he was parson of Bishops-Borne near Canterbury, in which 
 city their good father then lived. They had (I say) a part of 
 their education with him, as myself since that time a happy 
 cohabitation with them ; and having some years before read 
 part of Mr. Hooker's works with great liking and satisfaction, 
 my affection to them made me a diligent inquisitor into many 
 things that concerned him ; as namely, of his person, his nature, 
 the management of his time, his wife, his family, and the fortune 
 of him and his. Which inquiry hath given me much advantage 
 in the knowledge of what is now under my consideration, and 
 intended for the satisfaction of my reader. 
 
 I had also a friendship with the reverend Dr. Usher, the late 
 learned archbishop of Armagh, and with Dr. Morton, the late 
 learned and charitable bishop of Durham ; as also with the 
 learned John Hales of Eaton-college ; and with them also (who 
 loved the very name of Mr. Hooker) I have had many discourses 
 concerning him : and from them, and many others that have 
 now put off mortality, I might have had more informations, if I 
 could then have admitted a thought of any fitness for what by 
 persuasion I have now undertaken. But, though that full 
 harvest be irrecoverably lost, yet, my memory hath preserved 
 some gleanings, and my diligence made such additions to them, 
 as I hope will prove useful to the compleating of what I intend : 
 in the discovery of which I shall be faithful, and with this assu- 
 rance put a period to my Introduction. 
 
 5 Wife of Dr. Spencer.^ This alliance is omitted in the pedigree prefixed 
 to archdeacon Todd's Life of Cranmer. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 It is not to be doubted but that Richard Hooker was born at 
 Heavy-tree, near, or within the precincts, or in the city of 
 Exeter ; a city which may justly boast, that it was the birth- 
 place of him, and sir Thomas Boclley ; as indeed the county may 
 in which it stands, that it hath furnished this nation with bishop 
 Jewel, sir Francis Drake, sir Walter Raleigh, and many others, 
 memorable for their valour and learning. He was born about 
 the year of our redemption 1553, and of parents that were not so 
 remarkable for their extraction or riches, as for their virtue and 
 industry, and God's blessing upon both ; by which they were 
 enabled to educate their children in some degree of learning, of 
 which our Richard Hooker may appear to be one fair testimony ; 
 and that nature is not so partial, as always to give the great 
 blessings of wisdom and learning, and with them the greater 
 blessings of virtue and government, to those only that are of a 
 more high and honourable birth 1 . 
 
 1 And honourable birth.~\ In the year 1540 the cathedral church at Can- 
 terbury was changed from a monastery into a corporation of secular clergy, 
 dean and prebendaries, with choristers and scholars attached ; and when they 
 came to elect the children into the grammar-school, several of the commis- 
 sioners would have none admitted but sons of gentlemen. To this, arch- 
 bishop Cranmer being of a contrary mind said, 
 
 " That he thought it not indifferent so to order the matter. For, said he, 
 poor men's children are many times endued with more singular gifts of 
 nature, which are the gifts of God, as with eloquence, memory, apt pronun- 
 ciation, sobriety, and such like, and also commonly more apt to apply their 
 study, than is the gentleman's son delicately educated. — Hereunto it was on 
 the other part replied : That it was meet for the ploughman's son to go to 
 plough, and the artificer's son to apply the trade of his parent's vocation : 
 and the gentleman's children are meet to have the knowledge of government 
 and rule in the commonwealth. For we have, said they, as much need of 
 ploughmen, as of any other state : and all sorts of men may not go to 
 
452 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 His complexion (if we may guess by him at the age of forty) 
 was sanguine, with a mixture of choler ; and yet, his motion was 
 slow even in his youth, and so was his speech, never expressing 
 an earnestness in either of them, but an humble gravity suitable 
 to the aged. And it is observed (so far as inquiry is able to look 
 back at this distance of time) that at his being a school-boy he 
 was an early questionist, quietly inquisitive, " Why this was, and 
 that was not, to be remembered ? Why this was granted, and 
 that denied f 1 This being mixt with a remarkable modesty, and 
 a sweet serene quietness of nature, and with them a quick appre- 
 hension of many perplext parts of learning imposed upon him as a 
 scholer, made his master and others believe him to have an 
 inward blessed divine light, and therefore to consider him to be a 
 little wonder. For in that, children were less pregnant, less 
 confident, and more malleable, than in this wiser, but not 
 better age. 
 
 This meekness and conjuncture of knowledge with modesty 
 in his conversation, being observed by his schoolmaster, caused 
 him to persuade his parents (who intended him for an appren- 
 tice) to continue him at school, till he could find out some means, 
 by persuading his rich uncle, or some other charitable person, to 
 ease them of a part of their care and charge ; assuring them, 
 that their son was so enriched with the blessings of nature and 
 grace, that God seemed to single him out as a special instrument 
 of his glory. And the good man told them also, that he would 
 double his diligence in instructing him, and would neither expect 
 nor receive any other reward, than the content of so hopeful and 
 happy an employment. 
 
 school.' — I grant, replied the archbishop, much of your meaning herein, as 
 needful in a commonwealth ; but yet utterly to exclude the ploughman's son, 
 and the poor-man's son from the benefit of learning, as though they were 
 unworthy to have the gifts of the Holy Ghost bestowed upon them, as well 
 as upon others, is as much as to say that almighty God should not be at 
 liberty to bestow his great gifts of grace upon any person, or any where else, 
 but as we and other men shall appoint them to be employed, according to 
 our fancy, and not according to his most godly will and pleasure who giveth 
 his gifts both of learning and other perfections in all sciences, unto all kinds 
 and states of people indifferently. Even so doth He many times withdraw 
 from them and their posterity again those beneficial gifts, if they be not 
 
 thankful Wherefore if the gentleman's son be apt to learning, let him 
 
 be admitted ; if not apt, let the poor-man's child that is apt enter his room." 
 Strype's Life of Cranmer, p. 89, 90. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 453 
 
 This was not unwelcome news, and especially to his mother, to 
 whom he was a dutiful and dear child ; and all parties were so 
 pleased with this proposal, that it was resolved so it should be. 
 And in the mean time, his parents and master laid a foundation 
 for his future happiness, by instilling into his soul the seeds of 
 piety, those conscientious principles of loving and fearing God ; 
 of an early belief that He knows the very secrets of our souls ; 
 that He punisheth our vices, and rewards our innocence ; that we 
 should be free from hypocrisy, and appear to man what we are to 
 God, because first or last the crafty man is catched in his own 
 snare. These seeds of piety were so seasonably planted, and so 
 continually watered with the daily dew of God s blessed spirit, 
 that his infant virtues grew into such holy habits, as did make him 
 grow daily into more and more favour both with God and man ; 
 which, with the great learning that he did after attain to, hath 
 made Richard Hooker honoured in this, and will continue him to 
 be so to succeeding generations. 
 
 This good schoolmaster, whose name I am not able to recover 
 (and am sorry, for that I would have given him a better memo- 
 rial in this humble monument, dedicated to the memory of his 
 scholar) was very solicitous with John Hooker, then chamberlain 
 of Exeter, and uncle to our Richard, to take his nephew into his 
 care, and to maintain him for one year in the university, and in 
 the mean time to use his endeavours to procure an admission for 
 him into some college, though it were but in a mean degree ; 
 still urging and assuring him, that his charge would not continue 
 long, for the lad's learning and manners were both so remarka- 
 ble, that they must of necessity be taken notice of; and, that 
 doubtless God would provide him some second patron, that 
 would free him and his parents from their future care and 
 charge. 
 
 These reasons, with the affectionate rhetoric of his good master, 
 and God's blessing upon both, procured from his uncle a faithful 
 promise, that he would take him into his care and charge before 
 the expiration of the year following, which was performed by him, 
 and with the assistance of the learned Mr. John Jewel ; of whom 
 this may be noted, that he left, or was about the first of queen 
 Mary's reign, expelled out of Corpus- Christi college in Oxford 
 (of which he was a fellow) for adhering to the truth of those 
 principles of religion, to which he had assented and given testi- 
 mony in the days of her brother and predecessor Edward the 
 
454 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 sixth : and this John Jewel having within a short time after a 
 just cause to fear a more heavy punishment than expulsion, was 
 forced, by forsaking this, to seek safety in another nation ; and, 
 with that safety, the enjoyment of that doctrine and worship, for 
 which he suffered. 
 
 But the cloud of that persecution and fear ending with the life 
 of queen Mary, the affairs of the church and state did then look 
 more clear and comfortable ; so that he, and with him many 
 others of the same judgment, made a happy return into England 
 about the first of queen Elizabeth ; in which year, this John 
 Jewel was sent a commissioner or visitor 2 of the churches of the 
 western parts of this kingdom, and especially of those in Devon- 
 shire, in which county he was born : and then and there he 
 contracted a friendship with John Hooker, the uncle of our 
 Richard. 
 
 About the second or third year of her reign, this John Jewel 
 was made bishop of Salisbury ; and there being always observed 
 in him a willingness to do good, and to oblige his friends, and 
 now a power added to this willingness ; this John Hooker gave 
 him a visit in Salisbury, " and besought him for charity's sake to 
 look favourably upon a poor nephew of his, whom nature had 
 fitted for a scholar, but the estate of his parents was so narrow, 
 that they were unable to give him the advantage of learning ; 
 and that the bishop would therefore become his patron, and pre- 
 vent him from being a tradesman ; for he was a boy of remarka- 
 ble hopes." And though the bishop knew, men do not usually 
 look with an indifferent eye upon their own children and rela- 
 tions, yet he assented so far to John Hooker, that he appointed 
 the boy and his schoolmaster should attend him about Easter 
 next following at that place; which was done accordingly ; and. 
 then, after some questions and observations of the boy's learning 
 and gravity, and behaviour, the bishop gave his schoolmaster a 
 reward, and took order for an annual pension for the boy's 
 parents : promising also, to take him into his care for a future 
 preferment, which he performed ; for, about the fifteenth year of 
 his age, which was anno 1567, he was by the bishop appointed to 
 remove to Oxford, and there to attend Dr. Cole 3 then president 
 
 2 Or visitor.'] See above, Life of Jewel, p. 341, and Life of Gilpin, 
 p. 411. 
 
 : ' Dr. Cole.~\ William Cole; see Wood's Athence Oxon. Bliss's edition. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 455 
 
 of Corpus-Christi college : which he did ; and Dr. Cole had 
 (according to a promise made to the bishop) provided for him 
 both a tutor (which was said to be the learned Dr. John Rey- 
 nolds) and a clerk's place in that college : which place, though it 
 were not a full maintenance, yet with the contribution of his 
 uncle, and the continued pension of his patron the good bishop, 
 gave him a comfortable subsistence. And in this condition he 
 continued unto the eighteenth year of his age, still increasing in 
 learning and prudence, and so much in humility and piety, that 
 he seemed to be filled with the Holy Ghost, and even like St. 
 John Baptist, to be sanctified from his mother's womb ; who did 
 often bless the day in which she bare him. 
 
 About this time of his age he fell into a dangerous sickness, 
 which lasted two months : all which time his mother, having 
 notice of it, did in her hourly prayers as earnestly beg his life of 
 God, as Monica the mother of St. Augustine did that he might 
 become a true Christian ; and, their prayers were both so heard 
 as to be granted. Which Mr. Hooker would often mention with 
 much joy, " and as often pray that he might never live to occa- 
 sion any sorrow to so good a mother ; of whom, he would often 
 say, he loved her so dearly, that he would endeavour to be good 
 even as much for hers, as for his own sake." 
 
 As soon as he was perfectly recovered from this sickness, he 
 took a journey from Oxford to Exeter, to satisfy and see his good 
 mother, being accompanied with a countryman and companion of 
 his own college, and both on foot ; which was then either more 
 in fashion, or want of money, or their humility made it so : but 
 on foot they went, and took Salisbury in their way, purposely to 
 see the good bishop, who made Mr. Hooker and his companion 
 dine with him at his own table ; which Mr. Hooker boasted of 
 with much joy and gratitude when he saw his mother and friends. 
 And at the bishop's parting with him, the bishop gave him good 
 counsel, and his benediction, but forgot to give him money; 
 which when the bishop had considered, he sent a servant in all haste 
 to call Richard back to him, and at Richard's return, the bishop 
 said to him, " Richard, I sent for you back to lend you a horse, 
 which hath carried me many a mile, and I thank God with much 
 ease," and presently delivered into his hand a walking-staff, with 
 which he professed he had travelled through many parts of Ger- 
 many ; and he said, " Richard, I do not give, but lend you my 
 horse ; be sure you be honest, and bring my horse back to me 
 
456 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 at your return this way to Oxford. And I do now give you ten 
 groats to bear your charges to Exeter ; and here is ten groats 
 more, which I charge you to deliver to your mother, and tell her, 
 I send her a bishops benediction with it, and beg the continuance 
 of her prayers for me. And if you bring my horse back to me, I 
 will give you ten groats more to carry you on foot to the college; 
 and so God bless you, good Richard. 1 "' 
 
 And this, you may believe, was performed by both parties. 
 But, alas ! the next news that followed Mr. Hooker to Oxford 
 was, that his learned and charitable patron had changed this 
 for a better life. Which happy change may be believed, for 
 that as he lived, so he died, in devout meditation and prayer, 
 and in both so zealously, that it became a religious question, 
 whether his last ejaculations, or his soul, did first enter into 
 heaven ? 
 
 And now Mr. Hooker became a man of sorrow and fear ; of 
 sorrow, for the loss of so dear and comfortable a patron ; and of 
 fear, for his future subsistence. But Dr. Cole raised his spirits 
 from this dejection, by bidding him go cheerfully to his studies, 
 and assuring him he should neither want food nor raiment (which 
 was the utmost of his hopes) for he would become his patron. 
 
 And so he was for about nine months, and not longer; for 
 about that time, this following accident did befall Mr. Hooker. 
 
 Edwin Sandys (sometime bishop of London, and after arch- 
 bishop of York) had also been in the days of queen Mary forced, 
 by forsaking this, to seek safety in another nation ; where for 
 some years bishop Jewell and he were companions at bed and 
 board in Germany : and, where in this their exile they did often 
 eat the bread of sorrow ; and by that means they there began 
 such a friendship, as lasted till the death of bishop Jewell, which 
 was in September 1571. A little before which time, the two 
 bishops meeting, Jewell had an occasion to begin a story of his 
 Richard Hooker, and in it gave such a character of his learning 
 and manners, that though bishop Sandys was educated at Cam- 
 bridge, where he had obliged and had many friends ; yet his 
 resolution was, that his son Edwin should be sent to Corpus- 
 Christi college in Oxford, and by all means be pupil to Mr. 
 Hooker, though his son Edwin was not much younger than Mr. 
 Hooker then was : for, the bishop said, " I will have a tutor for 
 my son that shall teach him learning by instruction, and virtue 
 by example ; and my greatest care shall be of the last ; and 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 457 
 
 (God willing) this Richard Hooker shall be the man into whose 
 hands I will commit my Edwin. 11 And the bishop did so about 
 twelve months, or not much longer after this resolution. 
 
 And doubtless as to these two a better choice could not be 
 made : for Mr. Hooker was now in the nineteenth year of his 
 age, had spent five in the university, and had by a constant 
 unwearied diligence attained unto a perfection in all the learned 
 languages ; by the help of which, an excellent tutor, and his 
 unintermitted studies, he had made the subtilty of all the arts easy 
 and familiar to him, and useful for the discovery of such learning 
 as lay hid from common searchers ; so that by these added to his 
 great reason, and his restless industry added to both, he did not 
 only know more of causes and effects, but what he knew, he 
 knew better than other men. And with this knowledge he had 
 a most blessed and clear method of demonstrating what he knew, 
 to the great advantage of all his pupils (which in time were 
 many) but especially to his two first, his dear Edwin Sandys, and 
 his as dear George Cranmer ; of which there will be a fair testi- 
 mony in the ensuing relation. 
 
 This for Mr. Hooker's learning. And for his behaviour, 
 amongst other testimonies this still remains of him, that in four 
 years, he was but twice absent from the chapel prayers ; and 
 that his behaviour there was such as shewed an awful reverence 
 of that God which he then worshipped and prayed to ; giving all 
 outward testimonies that his affections were set on heavenly 
 things. This was his behaviour towards God : and for that to 
 man, it is observable that he was never known to be angry, or 
 passionate, or extreme in any of his desires : never heard to 
 repine or dispute with providence, but by a quiet gentle submis- 
 sion and resignation of his will to the wisdom of his Creator, bore 
 the burthen of the day with patience ; never heard to utter an 
 uncomely word : and by this, and a grave behaviour, which is a 
 divine charm, he begot an early reverence unto his person, even 
 from those that at other times, and in other companies, took a 
 liberty to cast off that strictness of behaviour and discourse that 
 is required in a collegiate life. And when he took any liberty to 
 be pleasant, his wit was never blemished with scoffing, or the 
 utterance of any conceit that bordered upon, or might beget a 
 thought of looseness in his hearers. Thus mild, thus innocent 
 and exemplary was his behaviour in his college ; and, thus this 
 
458 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 good man continued till his death, still increasing in learning, in 
 patience, and piety. 
 
 In this nineteenth year of his age, he was, December 24, 1573, 
 admitted to be one of the twenty scholars of the foundation, 
 being elected and so admitted as born in Devon or Hampshire, 
 out of which countries, a certain number are to be elected 
 in vacancies by the founder's statutes. And now, as he was 
 much encouraged, so now he was perfectly incorporated into 
 this beloved college, which was then noted for an eminent library, 
 strict students, and remarkable scholars. And indeed it may 
 glory, that it had cardinal Poole, but more, that it had bishop 
 Jewell, doctor John Reynolds, and doctor Thomas Jackson of 
 that foundation : the first famous for his learned Apology of the 
 church of England, and his defence of it against Harding. The 
 second, for the learned and wise menage of a public dispute with 
 John Hart (of the Romish persuasion) about the head and faith 
 of the church, and after printed by consent i of both parties. 
 
 4 Printed by consent.~] It is intitled, " The summe of the conference betweene 
 John Rainoldes and John Hart ; touching the Head and the Faith of the Church: 
 penned by John Rainoldes, according to the notes set downe in writing by them 
 both ; perused by John Hart y and, after things supplied, and altered, as he 
 thought good, allowed for the faithful report of that which past in conference 
 betweene them. 1598." 4to. In the archiepiscopal library at Lambeth, a copy 
 of this conference is still extant in manuscript, No. 402, signed John Hart. 
 
 Of this Dr. John Reynolds, and his brother William, it is told, that in their 
 youth, being of different religions, John a papist, and William a protestant, 
 and debating the matter together with a warmth compounded, as we may 
 easily suppose, of the controversial zeal of their times, and a brotherly solici- 
 tude for each other's spiritual welfare, they interchanged opinions ; John 
 became a zealous protestant, William as zealous a papist ; and they were 
 both, on their several sides, distinguished for their controversial perform- 
 ances. " All this while " (says Fuller) " this our John Reinolds was well 
 affected to the Romish religion, and his brother William Reinolds earnest for 
 reformation ; which difference in judgment proved a fireball of contention 
 between them, and engaged them in a strange duel, much like to that of 
 Eteocles and Polynices, wherein both conquered one the other, yet neither 
 enjoyed the victory, nor kept his prisoner; for John Reinolds, who before 
 was a papist, by these bickerings became a zealous protestant, and William 
 Reinolds, who before had been a zealous protestant, became a Jesuited papist, 
 and wrote most pestilent books against the church and state. Of these, bella 
 plusquam civilia, among brethren, W. A. a learned divine, thus elegantly dis- 
 coursed in English and Latin verses : 
 
 "Bella inter geminos plusquam civilia fratres," &c. 
 
 Fuller's Abel Redivivus, p. 4/8, edit. 1651. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 45.9 
 
 And, the third, for his most excellent Exposition of the Creed, 
 and other treatises : all, such as have given greatest satisfaction 
 to men of the greatest learning : nor was doctor Jackson more 
 note-worthy for his learning, than for his strict and pious life, 
 testified by his abundant love and meekness and charity to all 
 men. 
 
 And in the year 1576, Febr. 23, Mr. Hooker's grace was 
 given him for inceptor of arts, Dr. Herbert Westphaling 5 , a man 
 of note for learning, being then vice-chancellor. And the act 
 following he was compleated master, which was anno 1577, his 
 patron doctor Cole being vice-chancellor that year, and his dear 
 friend Henry Savill of Merton college being then one of the 
 proctors. It was that Henry Savill, that was after sir Henry 
 Savill, warden of Merton college, and provost of Eaton : he 
 which founded in Oxford two famous lectures, and endowed them 
 with liberal maintenance. 
 
 It was that sir Henry Savill, that translated and enlightened 
 the history of Cornelius Tacitus with a most excellent comment ; 
 and enriched the world by his laborious and chargeable collecting 
 the scattered pieces of S. Chrysostome, and the publication of 
 them in one entire body in Greek ; in which language he was a 
 most judicious critic. It was this sir Henry Savill, that had the 
 happiness to be a contemporary, and familiar friend to Mr. 
 Hooker ; and let posterity know it. 
 
 And in this year of 1577, he was so happy as to be admitted 
 fellow of the college ; happy also in being the contemporary and 
 friend of that Dr. John Reynolds, of whom I have lately spoken, 
 and of Dr. Spencer ; both which were after, and successively, 
 made presidents of Corpus- Christi college ; men of great learning 
 and merit, and famous in their generations. Nor was Mr. Hooker 
 more happy in his contemporaries of his time and college, than in 
 the pupillage and friendship of his Edwin Sandys and George 
 Cranmer ; of whom my reader may note, that this Edwin Sandys 
 was after sir Edwin Sandys, and as famous for his Speculum 
 Europce, as his brother George for making posterity beholden to 
 his pen, by a learned relation and comment on his dangerous and 
 remarkable travels, and, for his harmonious translation of the 
 psalms of David, the book of Job, and other poetical parts of 
 Holy Writ, into most high and elegant verse. And for Cranmer, 
 
 5 WestphalingJ] Afterwards bishop of Hereford. 
 
460 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 his other pupil, I shall refer my reader to the printed testimonies 
 of our learned Mr. Camhden, of Fines Morrison 6 , and others. 
 
 ' This Cranmer 1 (says Mr. Cambden in his Annals of queen 
 Elizabeth) ' whose Christian name was George, was a gentleman 
 of singular hopes, the eldest son of Thomas Cranmer, son of 
 Edmund Cranmer, the archbishop's brother : he spent much of his 
 youth in Corpus- Christi college in Oxford, where he continued 
 master of arts for some time before he removed, and then betook 
 himself to travel, accompanying that worthy gentleman sir Edwin 
 Sandys into France, Germany, and Italy, for the space of three 
 years ; and after their happy return he betook himself to an 
 employment under secretary Davison 7 , a privy counsellor of 
 note, who for an unhappy undertaking 8 , became clouded and 
 pitied ; after whose fall, he went in place of secretary with sir 
 Henry Killegrew 9 in his embassage into France : and after his 
 death he was sought after by the most noble lord Mount- Joy x , 
 with whom he went into Ireland, where he remained until in a 
 battle against the rebels, near Carlingford 2 , an unfortunate 
 wound put an end both to his life, and the great hopes that were 
 conceived of him ; he being then but in the 36th year of his 
 age. 
 
 Betwixt Mr. Hooker and these his two pupils, there was a 
 sacred friendship ; a friendship made up of religious principles, 
 which increased daily by a similitude of inclinations to the same 
 recreations and studies ; a friendship elemented in youth, and in 
 an university, free from self- ends, which the friendships of age 
 usually are not : and in this sweet, this blessed, this spiritual 
 amity they went on for many years ; and as the holy prophet 
 saith, so they took sweet counsel together, and walked in the house of 
 
 6 Morrison^] Or Moryson, the author of the well known Itinerary. He 
 was secretary to Lord Mountjoy. 
 
 7 Secretary Davison.'] Whose sister Anne had married John Carpenter, 
 maternal uncle to this Cranmer. 
 
 8 An unhappy undertaking.'] The death of Mary, queen of Scots, of which 
 the blame was thrown on him by Elizabeth to clear herself. " Venturing 
 between the honor and safety of his sovereign he was ground to nothing 
 betwixt the fear of one party and the shame of the other." Lloyd's State 
 Worthies, p. 625. 
 
 9 Sir Henry Killegrew.] One of Lord Burleigh's brothers-in-law and much 
 employed in embassies. 
 
 1 Lord Mount-Joy.] Charles Blount, afterwards created earl of Devonshire. 
 
 2 Carlingford.] 13th Nov. 1600. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 461 
 
 God as friends. By which means they improved this friendship 
 to such a degree of holy amity, as bordered upon heaven : a friend- 
 ship so sacred, that when it ended in this world, it began in that 
 next, where it shall have no end. 
 
 And, though this world cannot give any degree of pleasure 
 equal to such a friendship ; yet, obedience to parents, and a desire 
 to know the affairs, manners, laws, and learning of other nations, 
 that they might thereby become the more serviceable unto their 
 own, made them put off their gowns, and leave the college and 
 Mr. Hooker to his studies ; in which he was daily more assidu- 
 ous ; still enriching his quiet and capacious soul with the precious 
 learning of the philosophers, casuists, and school-men ; and with 
 them, the foundation and reason of all laws, both sacred and 
 civil ; and indeed, with such other learning as lay most remote 
 from the track of common studies. And as he was diligent in 
 these, so he seemed restless in searching the scope and intention 
 of God's spirit revealed to mankind in the sacred Scripture : for 
 the understanding of which, he seemed to be assisted by the same 
 spirit with which they were written ; He that regardeth truth in 
 the inward parts, making him to understand wisdom secretly. And 
 the good man would often say, that God abhors confusion as con- 
 trary to his nature ; and as often say, that the Scripture was not 
 writ to beget disputations, and pride, and opposition to govern- 
 ment ; but, charity and humility, moderation, obedience to autho- 
 rity, and peace to mankind ; of which virtues, he would as often 
 say, no man did ever repent himself on his death-bed. And, that 
 this was really his judgment, did appear in his future writings, 
 and in all the actions of his life. Nor was this excellent man 
 a stranger to the more light and airy parts of learning, as 
 music and poetry ; all which he had digested, and made useful : 
 and of all which, the reader will have a fair testimony, in what 
 will follow. 
 
 In the year 1579, the chancellor of the university was given to 
 understand, that the public Hebrew lecture was not read accord- 
 ing to the statutes ; nor could be, by reason of a distemper that 
 had then seized the brain of Mr. Kingsmill, who was to read it ; 
 so that, it lay long unread, to the great detriment of those that 
 were studious of that language : therefore, the chancellor writ to 
 his vice-chancellor, and the university, that he had heard such 
 commendations of the excellent knowledge of Mr. Richard 
 Hooker in that tongue, that he desired he might be pro- 
 
462 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 cured to read it : and he did, and continued to do so, till he left 
 Oxford. 
 
 Within three months after his undertaking this lecture (namely 
 in October 1579,) he was with Dr. Reynolds, and others expelled 
 his college ; and this letter transcribed from Dr. Reynolds's own 
 hand, may give some account of it. 
 
 To sir Francis Knottes. 
 
 " I am sorry, right honourable, that I am enforced to make 
 unto you such a suit, which I cannot move, but I must complain 
 of the unrighteous dealing of one of our college ; who hath taken 
 upon him against all law and reason, to expel out of our house, 
 both me and Mr. Hooker, and three other of our fellows, for 
 doing that which by oath we were bound to do. Our matter 
 must be heard before the bishop of Winchester, with whom I do 
 not doubt, but we shall find equity. Howbeit, forasmuch as some 
 of our adversaries have said, that the bishop is already forestalled, 
 and will not give such audience as we look for ; therefore I am 
 humbly to beseech your honour, that you will desire the bishop, 
 by your letters, to let us have justice ; though it be with rigour, 
 so it be justice : our cause is so good, that I am sure we shall 
 prevail by it. Thus much I am bold to request of your honour for 
 Corpus- Christi college sake, or rather for Christ's sake ; whom I 
 beseech to bless you with daily encrease of his manifold gifts, and 
 the blessed graces of his holy spirit. 
 
 " Your honour's 
 
 "in Christ to command, 
 
 " John Reynolds." 
 " London, Oeiob. 9. 1579." 
 
 This expulsion was by Dr. John Barfoote, then vice-president 
 of the college, and chaplain to Ambrose 3 earl of Warwick. I 
 cannot learn the pretended cause ; but, that they were restored 
 the same month is most certain. 
 
 I return to Mr. Hooker in his college, where he continued his 
 studies with all quietness, for the space of three years ; about 
 which time, he entered into sacred orders, being then made deacon 
 
 3 Ambrose.'] Ambrose Dudley, brother to Robert Dudley, earl of Leicester. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 463 
 
 and priest ; and, not long after, was appointed to preach at St. 
 Paul's Cross 4 . 
 
 In order to which sermon, to London he came, and immediately 
 to the Shunamites house ; which is a house so called, for that, 
 besides the stipend paid the preacher, there is provision made also 
 for his lodging and diet for two days before, and one day after his 
 sermon 5 . This house was then kept by John Churchman, some- 
 
 4 At St. Paul's Cross.'] " In the elder ages, in some places, before they 
 had a church built, our Christian ancestors, instead of a church, were content 
 to perform divine service under a cross, in some open and convenient place : 
 and from hence we may take liberty to reflect upon the original of the service 
 at St. Paul's Cross in London ; and that the rather, in regard the industrious 
 surveyor of London's antiquities (Stowe's Survey, fol. 357.) professeth that 
 the original or antiquity of Paul's Cross was to him unknown." Staveley's 
 History of Churches in England, p. 102. 
 
 " The fellows of Corpus Christi College in Oxford are obliged by their 
 own statutes to preach at Paul's Cross, or at St. Peter's in Oxford, in Lent, 
 before they can be admitted to the degree of bachelor in divinity. There 
 were no sermons preached before the university at the time of the foundation 
 of Corpus Christi College but in Lent. The university church is of a later 
 date." Zouch's edition, 4to, p. 225. 
 
 5 After his sermon.] This account is satisfactorily illustrated by a passage 
 in a sermon preached at the Cross, not long after Hooker's death, by Sam. 
 Collins, B.D. fellow of King's College, Cambridge ; afterwards provost, and 
 regius professor of divinity. 
 
 " We must speak therefore a word or two, of the worthy contributors to 
 the performers of the duty, which is weekly here accomplished throughout 
 the year, and I, for my part, have now laboured to discharge." He then 
 commemorates Aylmer, bishop of London, Elizabeth, countess of Shrews- 
 bury, and Thomas Russell, citizen of London, as the benefactors to whom 
 the institution was indebted for its establishment and support ; after which he 
 proceeds thus : 
 
 " All these that I have mentioned had this care and respect that the feet of 
 the saints should not be unwashed with Abraham, specially those saints that 
 bring with them the glad tidings of peace, and fly unto the windows with 
 their dove-like murmurings, as Isaiah speaketh ; that the fighters of the 
 Lord's battles should be refreshed with a competency of bread and wine, 
 meeting them in the half way, as Melchisedeck did ; that the prophets and 
 men of God should not want a chamber, and more than so, a table ; and 
 more yet, a candlestick, not empty of a light in it (saith St. Chrysostome), 
 but all well and conveniently furnished, with Elisseus's hostess ; that whom 
 the inns shut out, as too cutting for them, the manger might not receive 
 without a glistering oblation, which is myrrh and franckincense in the nos- 
 trils of God, with the wise-men that came from the east to worship Christ. 
 Lastly, that the keeper of the Holy Passover should not lack for a room to 
 celebrate his mysteries in, nor a beast to ride upon into Jerusalem, having 
 
464 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 time a draper of a good note in Watling-street, upon whom 
 poverty had at last come like an armed man, and brought him 
 into a necessitous condition ; which, though it be a punishment, 
 is not always an argument of God's disfavour, for he was a virtu- 
 ous man. I shall not yet give the like testimony of his wife, but 
 leave the reader to judge by what follows. But to this house Mr. 
 Hooker came so wet, so weary, and weather-beaten, that he was 
 never known to express more passion, than against a friend that 
 dissuaded him from footing it to London, and for finding him no 
 easier an horse ; supposing the horse trotted, when he did not : 
 and at this time also, such a faintness and fear possest him, that 
 he would not be perswaded two days rest and quietness, or any 
 other means could be used to make him able to preach his Sun- 
 day's sermon ; but a warm bed, and rest, and drink, proper for a 
 cold, given him by Mrs. Churchman, and her diligent attendance 
 added unto it, enabled him to perform the office of the day, which 
 was in or about the year 1581. 
 
 And in this first public appearance to the world, he was not so 
 happy as to be free from exceptions against a point of doctrine 
 delivered in his sermon, which was, that in God there were two 
 wills, an antecedent, and a consequent will ; his first will, that all 
 mankind should be saved, but his second will was, that those only 
 should be saved, that did live answerable to that degree of grace 
 which he had offered, or afforded them. This seemed to cross a 
 late opinion of Mr. Calvin's, and then taken for granted by many 
 that had not a capacity to examine it, as it had been by him 
 before, and hath been since by master Henry Mason, Dr. Jackson, 
 Dr. Hammond, and others of great learning, who believed that a 
 contrary opinion intrenches upon the honour and justice of our 
 merciful God. How he justified this, I will not undertake to 
 declare, but it was not excepted against (as Mr. Hooker declares 6 
 
 none of his own, with them that did our Lord the like favour and courtesy. 
 I mean they have all provided, that your gain should not be our loss, your 
 profit our hindrance, and thankless vexation both of body and purse ; but 
 they have advanced and improved the spirituals of other men, with the loss 
 and flinging away of their own carnals as a gage." A Sermon preached at 
 Paul's Cross, Nov. 1, being All Saints' Day, 1607, p. 86—8. 4to. 
 
 c As Mr. Hooker declares.'] Answer to Mr. Traverses supplication, sect. 8. 
 The entire answer is one of the finest specimens of true and effective elo- 
 quence that ever flowed from a human heart. 
 
 Respecting the point on which he incurred the censure of Mr. Travers, 
 Hooker did not hesitate to maintain the same distinction, in his Ecclesiastical 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 465 
 
 in his rational Answer to Mr. Travers) by John Elmer 7 , then 
 bishop of London ; at this time one of his auditors ; and 
 at last one of his advocates too, when Mr. Hooker was accused 
 for it. 
 
 But the justifying of this doctrine did not prove of so bad con- 
 sequences, as the kindness of Mrs. Churchman's curing him of 
 his late distemper and cold ; for that was so gratefully appre- 
 hended by Mr. Hooker, that he thought himself bound in con- 
 science to believe all that she said ; so that the good man came to 
 be perswaded by her, " that he was a man of a tender constitution, 
 and that it was best for him to have a wife, that might prove a 
 nurse to him ; such an one as might both prolong his life, and 
 make it more comfortable ; and such a one she could and would 
 provide for him, if he thought fit to marry." And he not consi- 
 dering, that the children of this ivorld are iviser in their generation, 
 than the children of light ; but, like a true Nathanael, fearing no 
 guile, because he meant none, did give her such a power as Elea- 
 zar was trusted with, (you may read it in the book of Genesis) 
 when he was sent to choose a wife for Isaac ; for, even so he 
 trusted her to choose for him, promising upon a fair summons to 
 return to London, and accept of her choice ; and, he did so in 
 that or about the year following. Now the wife provided for him, 
 was her daughter Joan, who brought him neither beauty nor por- 
 tion ; and for her conditions, they were too like that wife's which 
 is by Solomon compared to a dripping house ; so that the good 
 man had no reason to rejoice in the wife of his youth ; but too just 
 cause to say with the holy prophet, wo is me that I am constrained 
 to have my habitation in the tents of Kedar ! 
 
 This choice of Mr. Hooker's (if it were his choice) may be 
 wondered at ; but, let us consider that the prophet Ezekiel says, 
 there is a wheel within a wheel, a secret sacred wheel of provi- 
 dence (most visible in marriages) guided by his hand, that allows 
 not the race to the swift, nor bread to the wise, nor good wives 
 to good men : and he that can bring good out of evil, (for mortals 
 are blind to this reason) only knows why this blessing was denied 
 to patient Job, to meek Moses, and to our as meek and patient 
 
 Polity, the noble fruit of his riper years ; and where, (i. e. especially in the 
 five first books,) as being the only part of his writings which was published 
 by himself, we may be best assured, that we possess his genuine, approved, 
 and maturest sentiments.— See Ecclesiast. Polity, book v. sect. 49. 
 
 7 Elmer.'] Aylmer. 
 
 VOL. HI. H h 
 
466 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 Mr. Hooker. But so it was ; and, let the reader cease to wonder, 
 for, affliction is a divine diet, which though it be not pleasing to 
 mankind, yet almighty God hath often, very often, imposed it as 
 good, though bitter physic, to those children whose souls are 
 dearest to him. 
 
 And by this marriage the good man was drawn from the tran- 
 quillity of his college, from that garden of piety, of pleasure, of 
 peace, and a sweet conversation, into the thorny wilderness of a 
 busy world ; into those corroding cares that attend a married 
 priest and a country parsonage : which was Drayton Beauchamp 
 in Buckinghamshire, not far from Aylesbury, and in the diocese 
 of Lincoln : to which he was presented by John Cheny, esquire, 
 then patron of it, the 9th of December 1584 ; where he behaved 
 himself so as to give no occasion of evil, but (as St. Paul ad- 
 viseth a minister of God) in much patience, in afflictions, in 
 anguishes, in necessities ; in poverty, and no doubt in long- 
 suffering : yet troubling no man with his discontents and wants. 
 
 And in this condition he continued about a year, in which 
 time his two pupils, Edwin Sandys and George Cranmer, took a 
 journey to see their tutor, where they found him with a book in 
 his hand (it was the Odes of Horace) he being then like humble 
 and innocent Abel, tending his small allotment of sheep in a 
 common field, which he told his pupils he was forced to do then, 
 for that his servant was gone home to dine, and assist his wife to 
 do some necessary household business. But when his servant 
 returned and released him, then his two pupils attended him unto 
 his house, where their best entertainment was his quiet com- 
 pany, which was presently denied them ; for Richard was called 
 to rock the cradle : and the rest of their welcome was so like 
 this, that they staid but till the next morning, which was time 
 enough to discover and pity their tutor's condition ; and they 
 having in that time rejoiced in the remembrance, and then para- 
 phrased on many of the innocent recreations of their younger 
 days, and other like diversions, and thereby given him as much 
 present comfort as they were able, they were forced to leave him 
 to the company of his wife Joan, and seek themselves a quieter 
 lodging for next night. But at their parting from him, Mr. 
 Cranmer said, " Good tutor, I am sorry your lot is fallen in no 
 better ground as to your parsonage ; and, more sorry that your 
 wife proves not a more comfortable companion after you have 
 wearied yourself in your restless studies." To whom the good 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 467 
 
 man replied, " My dear George, if saints have usually a double 
 share in the miseries of this life, I that am none, ought not to 
 repine at what my wise Creator hath appointed for me, but 
 labour, (as indeed I do daily) to submit mine to his will, and 
 possess my soid in patience, and peace." 
 
 At their return to London, Edwin Sandys acquaints his father, 
 who was then archbishop of York, with his tutor's sad condition, 
 and solicits for his removal to some benefice that might give him 
 a more quiet and a more comfortable subsistence ; which his 
 father did most willingly grant him, when it should next fall into 
 his power. And not long after this time, which was in the year 
 1585, Mr. Alvie (master of the Temple) died, who was a man of 
 a strict life, of great learning, and of so venerable behaviour as 
 to gain so high a degree of love and reverence from all men ; 
 that he was generally known by the name of Father Alvie. And 
 at the Temple-reading, next after the death of this Father Alvie, 
 he the said archbishop of York, being then at dinner with the 
 judges, the reader, and benchers of that society, met with a 
 general condolement for the death of Father Alvie, and with a 
 high commendation of his saint-like life, and of his great merit 
 both toward God and man : and as they bewailed his death, so 
 they wished for a like pattern of virtue and learning to succeed 
 him. And here came in a fair occasion for the bishop to com- 
 mend Mr. Hooker to Father Alvie's place, which he did with so 
 effectual an earnestness, and that seconded with so many other 
 testimonies of his worth, that Mr. Hooker was sent for from 
 Drayton Beauchamp to London, and there the mastership of the 
 Temple proposed unto him by the bishop, as a greater freedom 
 from his country cares, the advantage of a better society, and a 
 more liberal pension than his country parsonage did afford him. 
 But these reasons were not powerful enough to incline him to a 
 willing acceptance of it : his wish was rather to gain a better 
 country living, where he might see God's blessings spring out of 
 the earth, and be free from noise (so he exprest the desire of his 
 heart) and eat that bread which he more might properly call his 
 own in privacy and quietness. But, notwithstanding this averse- 
 ness, he was at last perswaded to accept of the bishops proposal, 
 and was by patent for life 8 , made master of the Temple the 
 
 8 Patent for life.~] [This you may find in the Temple records. 
 William Ermstead was master of the Temple at the dissolution of the 
 priory ; and died 2 Eliz. 
 
 H h 2 Richard 
 
468 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 17th of March 1585, he being then in the 34th year of 
 his age. 
 
 [But before 9 any mention was made of Mr. Hooker for this 
 place, two other divines were nominated to succeed Alvey; 
 whereof Mr. Walter Travers, a disciplinarian in his judgment 
 and practice, and preacher here in the afternoons, was chief, and 
 recommended by Alvey himself on his death bed, to be master 
 after him ; and no marvel, for Alvey 's and Traverses principles 
 did somewhat correspond. And many gentlemen of the house 
 desired him ; which desire, the lord treasurer Burghley was privy 
 to, and by their request, and his own inclination towards him, 
 being a good preacher, he moved the queen to allow of him ; for 
 the disposal of the place was in her. But archbishop Whitgift 
 knew the man, and his hot temper and principles, from the time 
 he was fellow in Trinity college, and had observed his steps ever 
 after : he knew how turbulently he had carried himself at the 
 college, how he had disowned the English established church and 
 episcopacy ; and went to Geneva, and afterwards to Antwerp, to 
 be ordained minister, as he was by Villers and Oartwright, and 
 others, the heads of a congregation there ; and so came back 
 again more confirmed for the discipline. And knowing how 
 much the doctrine and converse of the master to be placed here, 
 would influence the gentlemen, and their influence and authority 
 prevail in all parts of the realm, where their habitations and 
 estates were, that careful prelate made it his endeavour to stop 
 Travers coming in ; and had a learned man in his view, of prin- 
 ciples more conformable and agreeable to the church, namely one 
 doctor Bond, the queens chaplain, and one well known to her. 
 She well understanding the importance of this place, and know- 
 ing by the archbishop what Travers was, by a letter he timely 
 writ to her majesty upon the vacancy, gave particular order to 
 the treasurer to discourse with the archbishop about it. 
 
 Richard Alvey, Bat. Divinity, Pat. 13 Febr. 2 Eliz. Magister sive Custos 
 Domus et Ecclesice novi Templi, died 27 Eliz. 
 
 Richard Hooker succeeded that year by patent in terminis, as Alvey had it, 
 and he left it, 33 Eliz. 
 
 That year Dr. Balgey succeeded Richard Hooker.] 
 
 9 But before.] This and the other parts of this life of Hooker included 
 within brackets, are additions compiled by John Strype, as appears from his 
 Life of Whitgift, p. 175, and were inserted by him in the Life first prefixed 
 to the London edition of the works of Hooker, a. d. 1723. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 469 
 
 The lord treasurer, hereupon, in a letter, consulted with the 
 said archbishop, and mentioned Travers to him as one desired by 
 many of the house. But the archbishop in his answer, plainly 
 signified to his lordship that he judged him altogether unfit, for 
 the reasons mentioned before ; and that he had recommended to 
 the queen Dr. Bond as a very fit person. But however she 
 declined him, fearing his bodily strength to perform the duty of 
 the place, as she did Travers for other causes. And by laying 
 both aside, she avoided giving disgust to either of these great 
 men. This Dr. Bond seems to be that Dr. Nicholas Bond that 
 afterwards was president of Magdalen college, Oxford, and that 
 was much abused by Martin Mar-Prelate. 
 
 These particulars I have collected from a letter of the arch- 
 bishop to the queen, and other letters that passed between the 
 archbishop and the lord treasurer about this affair, while the 
 mastership was vacant. The passages whereof taken verbatim 
 out of their said letters, may deserve here to be specified for the 
 satisfaction of the readers. 
 
 And first in the month of August, upon the death of the 
 former master, the archbishop wrote this letter unto the queen. 
 
 " It may please your majesty, to be advertised that the master- 
 ship of the Temple is vacant by the death of Mr. Alvey. The 
 living is not great, yet doth it require a learned discreet and wise 
 man, in respect of the company there : who being well directed 
 and taught may do much good elsewhere in the common wealth, 
 as otherwise also they may do much harm. And because I hear 
 there is a suit made unto your highness for one Mr. Travers, I 
 thought it my duty to signify unto your majesty, that the said 
 Travers hath been, and is one of the chief and principal authors 
 of dissention in this church, a contemner of the Book of Prayers, 
 and of other orders by authority established ; an earnest seeker of 
 innovation, and either in no degree of the ministry at all, or else 
 ordered beyond the seas ; not according to the form in this 
 church of England used. Whose placing in that room, espe- 
 cially by your majesty, would greatly animate the rest of that 
 faction, and do very much harm in sundry respects. 
 
 " Your majesty hath a chaplain of your own, Dr. Bond, a 
 man in my opinion very fit for that office, and willing also to take 
 pains therein, if it shall please your highness to bestow it upon 
 him. Which I refer to your most gracious disposition : beseech- 
 
470 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 ing almighty God long to bless, prosper, and preserve your 
 majesty to his glory, and all our comforts. 
 
 " Your majesty's most faithful 
 " servant and chaplain 
 
 " Jo. Oantuae." 
 From Croyden, the 
 of August, 1584. 
 
 Next, in a letter of the archbishop to the lord treasurer, dated 
 from Lambeth, Sept. 14, 1584, he hath these words : 
 
 " I beseech your lordship to help such an one to the master- 
 ship of the Temple as is known to be conformable to the laws 
 and orders established, and a defender not a depraver of the 
 present state, and government. He that now readeth there is 
 nothing less, as I of mine own knowledge and experience can 
 testify. Dr. Bond is desirous of it, and I know not a fitter 
 
 The lord treasurer in a letter to the archbishop, dated from 
 Oatlands (where the queen now was) Sept. 17, 1584, thus 
 wrote. 
 
 " The queen hath asked me what I thought of Travers to be 
 master of the Temple. Whereunto I answered, that at the 
 request of Dr. Alvey in his sickness, and a number of honest 
 gentlemen of the Temple, I had yielded my allowance of him to 
 the place, so as he would shew himself conformable to the orders 
 of the church. Whereunto I was informed that he would so be. 
 But her majesty told me that your grace did not so allow of him. 
 Which I said might be for some things supposed to be written 
 by him in a book intitled Be Disciplina Ecclesiastica. Where- 
 upon her majesty commanded me to write to your grace to know 
 your opinion, which I pray your grace to signify unto her, as Grod 
 shall move you. Surely it were great pity that any impediment 
 should be occasion to the contrary ; for he is well learned, very 
 honest, and well allowed, and loved of the generality of that house. 
 Mr. Bond told me, that your grace liked well of him ; and so do 
 I also, as of one well learned and honest ; but, as I told him, if 
 he came not to the place with some applause of the company, he 
 shall be weary thereof. And yet I commended him unto her 
 majesty, if Travers should not have it. But her majesty thinks 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 471 
 
 him not fit for that place, because of his infirmities. Thus 
 wishing your grace assistance of Gods Spirit to govern your charge 
 unblameably, 
 
 " Your grace's to command, 
 
 " Will : Burghley. 1 " 
 From the Court at Oatlands 
 the 7th Sep. 1584. 
 
 Part of the archbishop's letter in answer to this, was to this 
 tenor : 
 
 " Mr. Travers, whom your lordship names in your letter, is to 
 no man better known, I think, than to myself. I did elect him 
 fellow of Trinity college, being before rejected of Dr. Beaumont 
 for his intolerable stomach ! whereof I had also afterwards such 
 experience, that I was forced by due punishment so to weary 
 him, till he was fain to travel, and depart from the college to 
 Geneva, otherwise he should have been expelled for want of 
 conformity to the orders of the house, and for his pertinacy. 
 Neither was there ever any under our government, in whom I 
 found less submission and humility than in him. Nevertheless if 
 time and years have now altered that disposition (which 1 
 cannot believe, seeing yet no token thereof, but rather the con- 
 trary) I will be as ready to do him good as any friend he hath. 
 Otherwise I cannot in duty but do my endeavour to keep him 
 from that place, where he may do so much harm, and do little or 
 no good at all. For howsoever some commend him to your lord- 
 ship and others, yet I think that the greater and better number of 
 both the Temples have not so good an opinion of him. Sure 
 I am that divers grave, and of the best affected of them, have 
 shewed their misliking of him to me ; not only out of respect of 
 his disorderliness, in the maimer of the communion, and con- 
 tempt of the prayers, but also of his negligence in reading. 
 Whose lectures by their report, are so barren of matter, that his 
 hearers take no commodity thereby. 
 
 The book Be Disciplina 1 Ecdesiastica, by common opinion, 
 
 1 The Book De Disciplina.~\ The work is intitled, Ecclesiasticce disciplina, 
 et Anglicance ecclesice ab ilia aberrationis plena e verboDei et dilucida explicatio. 
 1574. The same year was published a translation into English, with some 
 alterations and omissions, under the title, A full and plaine declaration of 
 ecclesiasticall Discipline owt off the word of God, and off the declininge off the 
 Church off England from the same. 
 
472 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 hath been reputed of his penning, since the first publishing of it. 
 And by divers arguments I am moved to make no doubt thereof. 
 The drift of which book is wholly against the state and government. 
 Wherein also among other things he condemneth the paying and 
 taking of first fruits 2 , tenths, &c. And therefore unless he 
 will testify his conformity by subscription, as all others do, which 
 now enter into ecclesiastical livings ; and make proof unto me 
 that he is a minister ordered according to the laws of this church 
 of England, as I verily believe he is not 3 , because he forsook his 
 place in the college upon that account ; I can by no means yield 
 my consent to the placing him there, or elsewhere, in any function 
 of this church.'"] 
 
 And here I shall make a stop, and, that the reader may the 
 better judge of what follows, give him a character of the times 4 , 
 and temper of the people of this nation, when Mr. Hooker had 
 his admission into this place ; a place which he accepted, rather 
 than desired; and yet here he promised himself a virtuous quietness, 
 that blessed tranquility which he always prayed and laboured for, 
 that so he might in peace bring forth the fruits of peace, and 
 glorify God by uninterrupted prayers and praises : for this he 
 
 2 Taking of first fruits ,] This the archbishop thought not amiss to sug- 
 gest to the lord treasurer, because the loss of these would tend considerably 
 to the lessening of the queen's revenues. They were aftenvards voluntarily 
 relinquished by queen Anne, for the augmentation of poor benefices. Strype's 
 IJfe of Whit gift, p. 175. 
 
 3 Believe he is not.'] He was ordained by the presbytery at Antwerp, May 
 8, 1578, as appears from the certificate printed in Fuller's Church History, 
 book ix. p. 214. Travers's own vindication of this ordination may be found 
 in his Supplication to the Council, printed in Hooker's Works, vol. iii. p. 
 383 — 5, and in a letter to the lord treasurer in Strype's Whitgift, book iii. 
 numb. 12. Records. 
 
 4 A character of the times.'] In addition to what is here written by Walton 
 the reader will find his time amply repaid by a perusal of Hooker's Preface to 
 his Ecclesiastical Polity, especially the first four sections, which present one 
 of the most instructive and interesting pieces of moral historical painting 
 that were ever drawn by the pencil of a master : a subject of contemplation, 
 unhappily, but too necessary for these times. See also the Preface to Cosin's 
 Conspiracy for pretended Reformation. 
 
 Much information concerning the principles and practices of the puritans, 
 derived chiefly from their own books, and from examinations instituted by 
 authority, may be found in the two works of Bancroft, afterwards archbishop 
 of Canterbury, intitled, A Survey of the pretended Holy Discipline, 4to, 1593, 
 and Dangerous Positions and Proceedings under pretence of Reformation, and 
 for the Presbyterial Discipline. 1593. 4 to. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 473 
 
 always thirsted and prayed : but almighty God did not grant it, 
 for his admission into this place was the very beginning of those 
 oppositions and anxieties, which till then this good man was a 
 stranger to ; and of which the reader may guess by what follows. 
 
 In this character of the times, I shall, by the reader's favour, 
 and for his information, look so far back as to the beginning of 
 the reign of queen Elizabeth ; a time, in which the many pre- 
 tended titles to the crown, the frequent treasons, the doubts of 
 her successor, the late civil war, and the sharp persecution for 
 religion that raged to the effusion of so much blood in the reign 
 of queen Mary, were fresh in the memory of all men ; and begot 
 fears in the most pious and wisest of this nation, lest the like 
 days should return again to them or their present posterity. 
 And the apprehension of these dangers begot a hearty desire of 
 a settlement in the church and state, believing there was no other 
 probable way left to make them sit quietly under their own vines 
 and fig-trees, and enjoy the desired fruit of their labours. But 
 time, and peace, and plenty, begot self-ends, and these begot 
 animosities, envy, opposition, and unthankfulness for those very 
 blessings for which they lately thirsted, being then the very 
 utmost of their desires, and even beyond their hopes. 
 
 This was the temper of the times in the beginning of her reign 5 , 
 
 s In the beginning of her reign.'] The proceedings of the ministers of reli- 
 gion of the mal-content party, and the effects produced or cherished by their 
 influence and efforts in the minds of the deluded multitude, cannot be con- 
 templated without the deepest regret and sorrow. The nation had just 
 passed through a sea of blood ; and yet instead of attaining to any thing 
 like repose from controversy, and to the opportunity of going on unto perfec- 
 tion, the weighty matters of true religion and Christian charity were almost 
 lost and forgotten in idle debates and preachings against caps and surplices, 
 in an undiscriminating abhorrence of all that they chose to call popery and 
 papists, and in an uncontrollable opposition against constituted authorities. 
 And unhappily these men were successful in persuading themselves and the 
 people, that all this was extraordinary and exemplary zeal, and purity, and 
 piety. The editor thinks that he cannot more effectually co-operate with the 
 design of his author, to hold up the lamentable errors of the time, as a lesson 
 to future ages, than by producing the following extracts from the collections 
 of John Stowe, the historian, a contemporary, and probably an eye-witness 
 of many of the circumstances which he describes. They are taken from 
 some memoranda of that writer in the Lambeth Library MSS. No. 306, and, 
 it is believed, have never before been printed. 
 
 " Anno 1 563, in September, the old bishops and divers doctors were 
 removed out of the Tower into the new bishops houses, there to remain pri- 
 
474 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 and thus it continued too long ; for those very people that had 
 enjoyed the desires of their hearts in a reformation from the 
 
 soners under their custody (the plague then being in the city was thought to 
 be the cause). But their deliverance, or rather change of prison, did so 
 much offend the people, that the preachers at Paul's Cross, and other places 
 both of the city and country, preached, as it was thought of many wise men, 
 very seditiously : as Baldwin at Paul's Cross, wishing a gallows set up in 
 Smithfield, and the old bishops and other papists to be hanged thereon. — 
 Himself died of the plague the next week after." 
 
 " The twenty-sixth day of March in anno 1566, being Tuesday, the par- 
 sons and ministers of the churches in and about London were, by command- 
 ment, at Lambeth, before the archbishop of Canterbury and other of the 
 council, where charge was given to them to serve their churches, and wear 
 their apparel according to the queen's injunctions, or else to do no service ; 
 and that same week, or the beginning of the next, came forth a book in 
 print, subscribed by the archbishop of Canterbury, the bishops of London, 
 Winchester, Ely, and divers other, which appointed the said ministers to 
 wear their gowns and cloaks with standing collars, and cornered caps ; and 
 at their service to wear surplices, or else not to minister, &c. After this fol- 
 lowed much trouble with the ministers of the city of London : for in most 
 parishes the sexton of the church did all such service as was done, and that 
 in his coat or gown, as he commonly went about other business. In some 
 places the ministers themselves did service in their gowns or cloaks with 
 turning collars, and hats as they were wont to do, and preached stoutly 
 against the order taken by the queen and council, and the bishops for con- 
 senting thereunto : and on the 2d day of April, a burying being at St. Giles 
 without Cripplegate, six clerks wearing surplices before the corpse, Crowley, 
 vicar of the church, stood in the church door, and withstood them there to 
 enter, saying ' the church was his, and the queen had given it him during 
 his life, and made him vicar thereof ; wherefore he would rule that place, and 
 would not suffer any such superstitious rags of Rome there to enter :' 
 whereupon was like to have been a great tumult by the reason of parts- 
 taking. But in the end the clerks and those who took their part, according 
 to the queen's proceedings, were fain to give over, and to tarry without the 
 church door. 
 
 " The seventh day of April, being Palm Sunday, the parish of St. Mary 
 Magdalene in Milk street, making labour to the bishop, had by him a minis- 
 ter appointed to serve them with communion that day : and when the said 
 minister was at service in his surplice, and came down to read the epistle and 
 gospel in the mean space, one of the same parish caused his servant to con- 
 vey the communion cup, and the bread from the table, whereby many persons 
 that were determined that day to have received were disappointed : the which 
 fact was after but made a laughing game." 
 
 "The same Palm Sunday, in anno 1566, the 7. of April, a Scot who 
 preached two times every day at Saint Magnus, and ministered every day to 
 all comers of that parish, or any other, in his gown or cloak, preached in the 
 afternoon at Little All-hallows in Thames-street. The most part of his ser- 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 475 
 
 church of Rome, became at last so like the grave, as never to be 
 satisfied, but were still thirsting for more and more ; neglecting to 
 
 mon was, as the other of his sermons were and are, against the order taken 
 by the queen and council for the apparel of ministers before named, with very- 
 bitter and vehement words against the queen not here to be named ; and also 
 against (such) ministers as received the same order. The minister of the 
 church, for safeguard of his living, had received the cap and surplice ; where- 
 fore sometime in the sermon he smiled at vehement talk by the preacher used 
 to the contrary. Whereupon after the sermon certain of the parish, namely 
 Wilson a dyer, and Dickenson a fishmonger, reasoned with the minister for 
 his smiling at the preacher, who reasonably answered : but they took the 
 matter so grievously, that they fell from rough words at the last to blows, 
 with them who took part with the minister. 
 
 " The like disquiet doings were that day in divers churches of the city ; 
 and also the like on Easter day, or rather worse ; so that in some parish 
 churches the people in great number being ready to receive, such quarrelling 
 and contention was between the ministers and parishioners, that to quiet the 
 matter, the church doors were fain to be closed, and the parishioners to 
 depart unreceiving for that day. 
 
 " And on Low Sunday, being the 26. of April, the worshipful of the parish 
 of St. Mildred in Bread-street, bringing a minister to serve the afternoon 
 with a surplice, were withstanded by the parson and his adherents : so that 
 at the last the chief of the parish, with the alderman's deputy of the ward 
 were fain to cause the minister to put on his surplice, and to do his service, 
 they standing by on either side to defend him till the end of service. 
 
 " The ministers and preachers that were prohibited to preach or minister 
 did many of them nevertheless minister and preach as they before had 
 done ; using words of great vehemency against the order before-said set 
 forth ; as also against the queen, council, and bishops, for setting forth the 
 same. 
 
 " The like seditious libels were written and strewed about in the streets ; 
 and two sorts of seditious books were set forth in print and given at their 
 morning congregatings : the one entitled The Voice of God, set out by one 
 Towers, a smatterer in musick, and hath of long time laboured to serve in 
 Paul's church, and there daily to wear a surplice, were it but for ten pounds 
 the year. The other by the whole multitude of London ministers, every one 
 of them giving their advice in writing unto Robert Crowley, sometime a 
 bookseller, now reader of St. Antholine's, parson of St. Peter the Poor, pre- 
 bend of St. Paul's, vicar of St. Giles without Cripplegate, and dean of Here- 
 ford in Wales, who compiled the same into one book, naming the same The 
 Unfolding of the Popish Attire, against the which book another book, being 
 A Plain Confutation, was set forth in print with the queen's privilege. It is 
 to be noted that the authors of these two books before named were no ways 
 punished for the same, but only the printers were kept in the Counter nigh 
 a fortnight, till they had opened who were the authors ; but they had friends 
 enowe to have set the whole realm together by the ears. 
 
 " On the third day of June, being Whitson-Monday, at night, the Scot, 
 
476 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 pay that obedience, and perform those vows which they made in their 
 days of adversities and fear : so that in short time there appeared 
 three several interests, each of them fearless and restless in the 
 prosecution of their designs. They may for distinction be called 
 the active Eomanists, the restless non-conformists (of which there 
 were many sorts) and the passive peaceable Protestant. The 
 
 who before had used to preach at St. Magnus, and so sore to inveigh against 
 the caps, surplices, and such like, did service at St. Margaret Pattyns in 
 Rood-lane, where he wore a surplice ; and a certain number of wives threw 
 stones at him, and pulled him forth of the pulpit, renting his surplice, and 
 scratching his face, &c. 
 
 " On the fourth day of June, being Tuesday in Whitson week, Philpot, 
 some time a scrivener, another reader at St. Antholine's, parson of St. Mi- 
 chael's in Cornhill, parson of Stepney, and other spiritual promotions ; and 
 Gough, another scrivener, the third reader of St. Antholine's, parson of St. 
 Peter's in Cornhill, for that they were the most earnest withstanders of the 
 laws of this realm before named, concerning the order of ministrations, and 
 the greatest animators of all the whole city to do the like, upon whom the 
 great number of other ministers did depend, being appointed by the bishops 
 to go to Winchester, to Robert Home, the bishop, with him to persuade or 
 be persuaded for the space of twenty-six days, took their journey over London 
 bridge, through Southwark, and so forth toward Winchester, being accom- 
 panied with a great number of women, to the number of two or three hun- 
 dred, laden with bags and bottles to banquet at their departing ; giving them 
 gold, silver, sugar, spice, or otherwise such as they had, animating them 
 most earnestly to stand fast in the same their doctrine, which they had taught 
 touching surplices, caps, and such like. 
 
 "At Michaelmas next following, Philpot subscribing to them, came to 
 London again, where being much rebuked of his brethren, he sold up his 
 moveable goods, and went to Rye, in Kent, where he had thirty pounds a 
 year, and serveth without a surplice, and keepeth all his other promotions 
 still, as Stepney, Cornhill, &c. 
 
 " The twenty-sixth day of January next following, being Sunday, the bishop 
 of London, coming to St. Margaret's in Old Fish-street to preach in the fore- 
 noon, the people, especially the women, that were in the said church, unre- 
 verently hooted at him with many opprobrious words, and cried, 'Ware 
 horns ! ' for that he ware a cornered cap : for the which on the Saturday 
 next, being the first day of February, one woman, being the wife of one 
 Simson, a tinker, dwelling in Southwark, was set upon two ladders like a 
 cucking-stool, before the same church ; where she sat the space of one hour ; 
 greatly rejoicing in that her lewd behaviour, and that she was punished for 
 the same : and likewise the beholders of the same did much rejoice therein, 
 and animated the lewd woman to rejoice, and praise the Lord, that he had 
 made her worthy to suffer persecution for righteousness, and for the truth's 
 sake (as they said), and for crying out against superstition (as they termed 
 it)." 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 477 
 
 counsels of the first considered and resolved on in Rome : the 
 second both in Scotland, in Geneva, and in divers selected, secret, 
 dangerous conventicles, both there, and within the bosom of our 
 own nation : the third pleaded and defended their cause by estab- 
 lished laws, both ecclesiastical and civil ; and if they were active, 
 it was to prevent the other two from destroying what was by those 
 known laws happily established to them and their posterity. 
 
 I shall forbear to mention the very many and dangerous plots 
 of the Romanists against the church and state, because what is 
 principally intended in this digression is an account of the opinions 
 and activity of the non-conformists, against whose judgment and 
 practice Mr. Hooker became at last, but most unwillingly, to be 
 engaged in a book-war ; a war, which he maintained, not as against 
 an enemy, but with the spirit of meekness and reason. 
 
 In which number of non-conformists, though some might be 
 sincere well-meaning men, whose indiscreet zeal might be so 
 like charity, as thereby to cover a multitude of their errors ; yet, 
 of this party there were many that were possessed with a high 
 degree of spiritual wickedness ; I mean with an innate restless 
 pride and malice. I do not mean the visible and carnal sins of 
 gluttony and drunkenness, and the like (from which good Lord 
 deliver us) but sins of a higher nature, because they are more 
 unlike God, who is the God of love and mercy, and order, and 
 peace ; and more like the devil, who is not a glutton, nor can be 
 drunk, and yet is a devil ; but I mean those spiritual wickednesses 
 of malice and revenge, and an opposition to government : men 
 that joyed to be the authors of misery, which is properly his work 
 that is the enemy and disturber of mankind ; and thereby greater 
 sinners than the glutton and drunkard, though some will not 
 believe it. And of this party there were also many, whom preju- 
 dice and a furious zeal had so blinded as to make them neither 
 to hear reason, nor adhere to the ways of peace : men, that were 
 the very dregs and pest of mankind ; men whom pride and self- 
 conceit had made to overvalue their own pitiful, crooked wisdom, 
 so much as not to be ashamed to hold foolish and unmannerly 
 disputes against those men whom they ought to reverence, and 
 those laws which they ought to obey ; men that laboured and 
 joyed first to find out the faults, and then to speak evil of govern- 
 ment, and to be the authors of confusion ; men, whom company, 
 conversation, and custom, had at last so blinded, and made so 
 insensible that these were sins, that, like those that perished in 
 
478 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the gainsaying of Core, so these died without repenting of these 
 spiritual wickednesses ; of which the practices of Coppinger and 
 Hacket 6 in their lives, and the death of them and their adhe- 
 rents, are, God knows, too sad examples, and ought to be cautions 
 to those men that are inclined to the like spiritual wickednesses. 
 And in these times, which tended thus to confusion, there were 
 also many of these scruple-mongers that pretended a tenderness 
 of conscience, refusing to take an oath before a lawful magistrate, 
 and yet these very men 7 , in their secret conventicles, did cove- 
 nant and swear to each other to be assiduous and faithful in 
 using their best endeavours to set up the presbyterian doctrine 
 and discipline ; and both in such a manner as they themselves 
 had not yet agreed on, but up that government must. To which 
 end, there were many that wandered up and down, and were 
 active in sowing discontents and sedition by venomous and secret 
 murmurings, and a dispersion of scurrilous pamphlets and libels 8 
 
 6 Coppinger and Hacket.'] See Life of Whitgift, in this volume, p. 583, and 
 also see Cosin's Conspiracy for Pretended Reformation, discovering the late 
 Designments and Courses held by William Hacket, &c. 1592 ; Bancroft's Dan- 
 gerous Positions, book iv. chap. vi. 15; Hooker's Preface, chap, x., or 
 Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 389 — 91, and n. 
 
 7 These very men.'] Of their refusing to be examined on oath, see Ban- 
 croft's Dangerous Positions, book i. chap. 1, and book iii. chap. 8, 9- But, 
 where Walton says that they covenanted and swore to set up their discipline, 
 it should seem that he exceeds the truth. That they subscribed to the disci- 
 pline is most certain ; but with regard to their taking oaths to maintain it, 
 Bancroft observes, " Our men as yet talk in their plat-form but of subscrip- 
 tions." — Survey, chap. xxvi. p. 310. 
 
 The following incident, mentioned by Dr, Bancroft, while it exhibits an 
 instance of a refusal to be examined, will further shew how this zeal about 
 the discipline swallowed up all better knowledge in religion. " Having 
 occasion to talke upon a time with an artizan of Kingston, about his refusal 
 (after the purest fashion) to be examined upon his oath, because I saw how 
 peart he was, and rapt out text upon text (full ignorantly, God knoweth), I 
 was so bold as to examine him in the second petition of the Lord's praier, 
 demanding of him what he thought was meant by this word kingdome, there 
 mentioned. Whereunto he made in effect this answer, without any stagger- 
 ing : ' Wee pray,' (sayth he) ' that our heavenly Father would at the last 
 grant unto us, that we might have pastors, doctors, elders, and deacons in 
 every parish, and so be governed by such elderships as Christ's holy discipline 
 doth require.'" — Bancroft's Survey, chap. xxxi. p. 399- edit. 1593. 
 
 8 Pamphlets and libels.] For copious extracts and specimens of these pub- 
 lications, see Bancroft's Dangerous Positions, book iii. Hooker, in his dedi- 
 cation to archbishop Whitgift, condemns " the scurrilous and more than 
 satyrical immodesty of Martinism ; the first-published schedules whereof" 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 479 
 
 against the church and state, but especially against the bishops : 
 by which means, together with venomous and indiscreet sermons 9 , 
 
 (says he) " being brought to the hands of a grave and very honourable knight, 
 with signification given, that the book would refresh his spirits, he took it, 
 saw what the title was, read over an unsavoury sentence or two, and delivered 
 back the libel with this answer, I am sorry ye are of the mind to be solaced 
 with these sports, and sorrier you have herein thought mine affection to be 
 like your own." 
 
 9 Venomous and indiscreet sermons.'] " It is pitiful to see how in many places 
 of this land, he is thought the only zealous, learned and godly preacher, that 
 can find most faults, pretend most wants, never giving God once thanks for 
 the abundance of his blessings upon this church and nation, which for these 
 thirty-two years hath been, yea even at this day is a nurse, nay rather a 
 mother to all the churches almost in all Christendom. And whereas we ought 
 to teach repentance, amendment of life, faith to God, obedience to superiors, 
 and charity one to another ; to rebuke pride, covetousness, wantonness, new- 
 fangledness, slanderings, backbitings, and the like : if none of these be once 
 named, but our spiritual pastors torn and traduced, our own vices not once 
 touched, but the church and church-men paid home, then is he in many men's 
 judgments, a zealous man, a child of God, never man spake on this wise." — 
 Dr. Wm. James's Sermon at Paul's Cross, Nov. 9, 1589, in the dedication to 
 Sir Christopher Hatton. — See also, A Godlie Sermon preached before the 
 Queenes Majestie at Greenwich the 26th of March (1574) by Dr. Whitgift, 
 Deane of Lincolne. Signat. A 8. Another writer speaking of the manner in 
 which the preaching ministers among the puritans treated the other clergy, 
 tells us " Dumbe dog is a great word in their mouths. That sermon where 
 dumbe dog is left out, is not worth a pin : it fits not their fancy." — Leonard 
 Wright's Summons for Sleepers, p. 20. a.d. 1589- 
 
 Meanwhile, certain it is that there are circumstances in the case, which 
 would have admitted, or did even call for allowance and indulgence towards the 
 governors of the church, had the minds of the puritans been at all disposed 
 to the admission of considerations of a prudential character. The queen and 
 the bishops had great difficulties to contend against. One there was of a nature 
 to which we should suppose they could hardly have been unwilling to listen. 
 It is thus described by dean Nowell in his controversy with Dorman. " And 
 where you have most cruelly murthered so many learned men, most mete for 
 the ministerie of Christes church, and by a common conspiracie have with- 
 drawen yourselves at once from all service in the ministerie of the gospel, 
 upon a worldly policie, trusting that thereby the prince should be compelled 
 of necessitie to beare with you, and let you remaine in place and authoritie, 
 (which your fetch, as well as other your craftie compassinges, God hath 
 turned upon youre owne heades,) you have, by such crueltie, murthering our 
 learned men, and by popish policie withdrawing yourselves. From the minis- 
 terie of mere necessitie inforced our bishops to admit certain honest artificers 
 exercised in the Scriptures unto the ministerie ; and to place them in smaller 
 cures, not, as you do say, in learned mens roomes, but in the stead of your 
 popish priests being most unlearned. . . . And now that you see that no 
 
 7 
 
480 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the common people became so fanatick, as to believe the bishops 
 to be antichrist, and the only obstructers of Gods discipline ; and 
 at last some of them were given over to so bloody a zeal, and 
 such other desperate delusions, as to find out a text in the Reve- 
 lation of St. John, that antichrist was to be overcome by the sword. 
 So that those very men, that began with tender and meek peti- 
 tions, proceeded to admonitions, then to satyrical remonstrances, 
 and at last, having like Absalom numbered who was not, and who 
 was, for their cause, they got a supposed certainty of so great a 
 party, that they durst threaten first the bishops, and then the 
 queen and parliament ; to all which they were secretly encouraged 
 by the earl of Leicester, then in great favour with her majesty, 
 and the reputed cherisher and patron-general of these pretenders 
 to tenderness of conscience ; his design being, by their means, 
 to bring such an odium upon the bishops, as to procure an alien- 
 ation of their lands, and a large proportion of them for himself: 
 which avaritious desire had at last so blinded his reason, that his 
 ambitious and greedy hopes seemed to put him into a present 
 possession of Lambeth-house. 
 
 And to these undertakings, the non-conformists of this nation 
 were much encouraged and heightened by a correspondence and 
 confederacy with that brotherhood in Scotland ; so that here they 
 became so bold, that a one told the queen openly in a sermon, 
 " she was like ' an untamed heifer, that would not be ruled by 
 
 such troubles and tumultes, by reason of utter lacke of the ecclesiastical! 
 ministerie, do arise, as you looked for, and that your popish ministers are 
 neither desired nor missed, as you trusted ; now you would avenge and 
 wreake yourselves upon those honest poore men, whome necessitie, rising out 
 of your owne crueltie and falshoode, hath placed in the inferiour ministerie 
 of the church. And a great many of you by this time, I beleve, do beshrewe 
 their own heads, that they so at once gave over their bishopricks and livings 
 upon a false hope of leaving the realme utterlye destitute of ecclesiastical 
 ministerie." — Nowell's Confutation of Dormans Disproof, fol. 308. a.d. 1567. 
 4to. 
 
 But here, as in many other respects, the intemperance and self will of the 
 puritans led them in effect to do the work of those very papists of whom they 
 were the bitterest enemies. Compare Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 420 — 4, 
 427—9, and n., p. 526—8, 538—42, 569—73, and n., p. 631. 
 
 a Mr. Dering. 
 
 1 She was like.~\ More accurately the passage stands thus. " If you have 
 prayed in tymes past unto God, to mollifie your enemies hearts, and to bring 
 their cruel practices to nothing, now that you yourself are in safetie, be not 
 cruel unto Gods anointed, and do his prophets no harme. I neede not 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 481 
 
 God's people, but obstructed his discipline." And in Scotland 
 they were more confident, for, there b they declared her an atheist, 
 and grew to such an height, as not to be accountable for any 
 thing spoken against her, nor for treason against their own king, 
 if it were but spoken in the pulpit ; shewing at last such a dis- 
 obedience to him, that his mother being in England, and then in 
 distress, and in prison, and in danger of death ; the church denied 
 the king their prayers for her ; and, at another time, when he had 
 appointed a day of feasting, the church declared for a general fast, 
 in opposition to his authority. 
 
 To this height they were grown in both nations ; and, by 
 these means there were distilled into the minds of the common 
 people such other venomous and turbulent principles, as were 
 inconsistent with the safety of the church and state ; and these 
 opinions were vented so daringly, that, beside the loss of life and 
 limbs, the governors of the church and state were forced to use 
 such other severities as will not admit of an excuse, if it had 
 
 seeke far for offences, whereat Gods people are grieved ; even round about this 
 chapel I see a great many; and God in his good time shall root them out. 
 If you have said sometime of yourself, tanquam ovis, as a sheep appointed 
 to be slaine, take heed you heare not now of the prophet, tanquam indomita 
 juvenca, as an untamed and unrulie heifer. I will not with many words 
 admonish your majestie, that are wise enough : onely I will say this, returne 
 into your owne heart, and search your raynes. And here I set before you 
 the tribunal seate of Christ." A sermon preached before the queenes majestie by 
 maister Edward Bering the 25. of Februarie, anno 1569, imprinted a. d. 1584. 
 signat. A 7. The great matter of offence in the queen's chapel, it should 
 seem, was an organ : for thus speaks the famous second Admonition to the 
 Parliament, a.d. 1572. " As for organs and curious singing, though they 
 be proper to popish dens, I mean cathedral churches, yet some others also 
 must have them. The queen's chapel, which should be a spectacle of Chris- 
 tian reformation, is rather a pattern and precedant to the people of all super- 
 stitions." In other parts of his sermon Dering expresses himself, perhaps, 
 with still greater freedom. See signat. C 6, 7- 
 
 But the town of St. Edmunds Bury, remarkably affected with puritanism, 
 exhibited an example of profane and sacrilegious insolence that was not 
 surpassed by any other. After consultation and advice, they painted in the 
 church, under the queen's arms, this sentence, from the book of Revelation, 
 c. ii. v. 20, being the reproof of the church of Thyatira ; Notwithstanding I 
 have a few things against thee, that thou suffer est the woman Jezabel, which 
 mdketh herself a prophetess, to teach and to deceive my servants ; to make them 
 commit fornications, and to eat meat sacrificed unto idols."— Strype's Annals, 
 vol. hi. p. 122. 
 
 b Vide bishop Spotswood's History of the Church of Scotland. 
 
 vol. in. r i 
 
482 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 not been to prevent the gangrene of confusion, and the perillous 
 consequences of it ; which, without such prevention, would have 
 been first confusion, and then ruin and misery to this numerous 
 nation. 
 
 These errors and animosities were so remarkable, that they 
 begot wonder in an ingenious Italian, who being about this time 
 come newly into this nation, and considering them, writ scoffingly 
 to a friend in his own country, to this purpose, " That the com- 
 mon people of England were wiser than the wisest of his nation ; 
 for, here the very women and shopkeepers were able to judge of 
 predestination, and to determine what laws were fit to be made 
 concerning the church-government ; and then, what were fit to 
 be obeyed or abolished : that they were more able (or at least 
 thought so) to raise and determine perplexed cases of conscience, 
 than the wisest of the most learned colleges in Italy ; that men 
 of the slightest learning, and the most ignorant of the common 
 people, were mad for a new, or, super, or re-reformation of reli- 
 gion : and that in this they appeared like that man, who would 
 never cease to whet and whet his knife, till there was no steel 
 left to make it useful." And he concluded his letter with this 
 observation, " That those very men that were most busy in 
 oppositions, and disputations, and controversies, and finding out 
 the faults of their governors, had usually the least of humility 
 and mortification, or of the power of godliness." 
 
 And to heighten all these discontents and dangers, there was 
 also sprung up a generation of godless men 2 ; men that had so 
 long given way to their own lusts and delusions, and so highly 
 opposed the blessed motions of his Spirit, and the inward light of 
 their own consciences, that they became the very slaves of vice, 
 and had thereby sinned themselves into a belief of that which 
 they would, but could not, believe ; into a belief which is repug- 
 nant even to human nature (for the heathens believe that there 
 are many gods) but these had sinned themselves into a belief 
 that there was no God ; and so, finding nothing in themselves 
 but what was worse than nothing, began to wish what they were 
 not able to hope for ; namely, that they might be like the beasts 
 that perish : and in wicked company (which is the atheist's 
 sanctuary) were so bold as to say so, though the worst of man- 
 
 2 Of godless men.~\ See Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity , book v. c. ii. Strype's 
 Life of Whitgift, p. 321. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 483 
 
 kind, when he is left alone at midnight, may wish, but is not 
 then able to think it : even into a belief that there is no God. 
 Into this wretched, this reprobate condition, many had then 
 sinned themselves. 
 
 And now, when the church was pestered with them, and with 
 all those other forenamed irregularities ; when her lands were in 
 danger of alienation, her power at least neglected, and her peace 
 torn to pieces by several schisms, and such heresies as do usually 
 attend that sin, (for heresies do usually out-live their first 
 authors) when the common people seemed ambitious of doing 
 those very things that were forbidden and attended with most 
 dangers, that thereby they might be punished, and then ap- 
 plauded and pitied ; when they called the spirit of opposition a 
 tender conscience, and complained of persecution, because they 
 wanted power to persecute others : when the giddy multitude 
 raged, and became restless to find out misery for themselves and 
 others, and the rabble would herd themselves together, and 
 endeavour to govern and act in spite of authority : in this extre- 
 mity of fear, and danger of the church and state, when to sup- 
 press the growing evils of both, they needed a man of prudence 
 and piety, and of an high and fearless fortitude, they were blest 
 in all by John Whitgift his being made archbishop of Canter- 
 bury ; of whom sir Henry Wotton that knew him well in his 
 youth, and had studied him in his age, gives this true character 3 : 
 that he was a man of reverend and sacred memory : and, of the 
 primitive temper ; such a temper, as when the church by lowli- 
 ness of spirit did flourish in highest examples of virtue. And 
 indeed, this man proved so. 
 
 And, though I dare not undertake to add to this excellent and 
 true character of sir Henry Wotton : yet, I shall neither do 
 right to this discourse, nor to my reader, if I forbear to give 
 him a further and short account of the life and manners of this 
 excellent man ; and it shall be short, for I long to end this di- 
 gression, that I may lead my reader back to Mr. Hooker where 
 we left him at the Temple. 
 
 John Whitgift was born in the county of Lincoln, of a family 
 that was ancient, and noted to be both prudent and affable, and 
 gentle by nature : he was educated in Cambridge ; much of his 
 learning was acquired in Pembroke Hall, (where Mr. Bradford, 
 
 3 This true character.'] Reliquiae Wottonianas, p. 172, 3. 
 
 i J2 
 
484 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the martyr, was his tutor) from thence he was removed to Peter- 
 house, from thence to be master of Pembroke Hall, and from 
 thence to the mastership of Trinity college : about which time 
 the queen made him her chaplain, and not long after prebend of 
 Ely, and then dean of Lincoln ; and having for many years past 
 looked upon him with much reverence and favour, gave him a fair 
 testimony of both, by giving him the bishoprick of Worcester, 
 and (which was not with her a usual favour) forgiving him his 
 first-fruits ; then by constituting him vice-president of the princi- 
 pality of Wales. And having experimented his wisdom, his jus- 
 tice and moderation in the manage of her affairs, in both these 
 places ; she, in the 26 of her reign, made him archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, and not long after of her privy council, and trusted him 
 to manage all her ecclesiastical affairs and preferments. In all 
 which removes, he was like the ark, which left a blessing upon 
 the place where it rested ; and in all his employments was like 
 Jehoiada, that did good unto Israel. 
 
 These were the steps of this bishop's ascension to this place of 
 dignity and cares : in which place (to speak Mr. Cambden's very 
 words in his annals of queen Elizabeth) he devoutly consecrated 
 both his whole life to God, and his painful labours to the good of 
 his church. And yet, in this place he met with many oppositions 
 in the regulation of church-affairs, which were much disordered 
 at his entrance, by reason of the age and remissness 4 of bishop 
 Grindall, his immediate predecessor, the activity of the non-con- 
 formists, and their chief assistant the earl of Leicester ; and 
 indeed, by too many others of the like sacrilegious principles. 
 With these he was to encounter ; and, though he wanted neither 
 courage, nor a good cause ; yet, he foresaw, that without a great 
 measure of the queen's favour, it was impossible to stand in the 
 breach that had been lately made into the lands and immunities 
 of the church, or indeed, to maintain the remaining lands and 
 rights of it. And therefore by justifiable sacred insinuations, 
 such as St. Paul to Agrippa (Agrippa, believest thou ? I know 
 thou believest ;) he wrought himself into so great a degree of 
 favour with her, as by his pious use of it, hath got both of them 
 a great degree of fame in this world, and of glory in that into 
 which they are now both entered. 
 
 4 Age and remissness ] [Or rather by reason of his suspension and seques- 
 tration, which he lay under, together with the queen's displeasure, for some 
 years, when the ecclesiastical affairs were managed by certain civilians. I. S.] 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 485 
 
 His merits to the queen, and her favours- to him were such, 
 that she called him " her little black husband," and called his 
 servants her servants ; and she saw so visible and blessed a sin- 
 cerity shine in all his cares and endeavours for the church's, and 
 for her good, that she was supposed to trust him with the very 
 secrets of her soul, and to make him her confessor ; of which she 
 gave many fair testimonies, and of which one was, that she would 
 never eat flesh in Lent without obtaining a licence from her little 
 black husband : and would often say, " She pitied him because 
 she trusted him, and had thereby eased herself, by laying the 
 burthen of all her clergy-cares upon his shoulders ; which he 
 managed with prudence and piety." 
 
 I shall not keep myself within the promised rules of brevity in 
 this account of his interest with her majesty, and his care of the 
 church's rights, if in this digression I should enlarge to particu- 
 lars ; and therefore my desire is, that one example may serve for 
 a testimony of both. And, that the reader may the better under- 
 stand it, he may take notice, that not many years before his being 
 made archbishop, there passed an act or acts 5 of parliament, in- 
 tending the better preservation of the church-lands, by recalling 
 a power which was vested in others to sell or lease them, by 
 lodging and trusting the future care and protection of them only 
 in the crown : and amongst many that made a bad use of this 
 power or trust of the queen's, the earl of Leicester was one ; 
 and the bishop having by his interest with her majesty, put a 
 stop to the earl's sacrilegious designs, they two fell to an open 
 opposition before her ; after which they both quitted the room, 
 not friends in appearance ; but the bishop made a sudden and 
 seasonable return to her majesty (for he found her alone) and 
 spake to her with great humility and reverence to this purpose. 
 
 " I beseech your majesty to hear me with patience, and to 
 believe that your's, and the church's safety, are dearer to me than 
 my life ; but, my conscience dearer than both ; and therefore give 
 me leave to do my duty, and tell you, that princes are deputed 
 nursing fathers of the church, and owe it a protection ; and there- 
 fore God forbid that you should be so much as passive in her 
 ruins, when you may prevent it ; or that I should behold it with- 
 out horror and detestation, or should forbear to tell your majesty 
 
 5 An act or acts.'] 1 Eliz. cap. 19. 13 Eliz. c. 10, &c. See Burn's Eccle- 
 siast. Law., art. Leases. 
 
^86 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 of the sin and clanger of sacrilege. And, though you and myself 
 were born in an age of frailties, when the primitive piety and care 
 of the church's lands and immunities are much decayed ; yet 
 (madam) let me beg that you would first consider that there are 
 such sins as prophaneness and sacrilege ; and, that if there were 
 not, they could not have names in holy writ, and particularly in 
 the New Testament. And I beseech you to consider, that though 
 our Saviour said, He judged no man ; and to testify it, would not 
 judge nor divide the inheritance betwixt the two brethren ; nor 
 would judge the woman taken in adultery : yet, in this point of 
 the church's rights he was so zealous, that he made himself both 
 the accuser, and the judge, and the executioner too, to punish 
 these sins ; witnessed, in that he himself made the whip to drive 
 the prophaners out of the Temple, overthrew the tables of the 
 money-changers, and drove them out of it. And I beseech you 
 to consider that it was St. Paul that said to those Christians of 
 his time that were offended with idolatry, and yet committed 
 sacrilege ; Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ? 
 supposing (I think) sacrilege the greater sin. This may occasion 
 your majesty to consider that there is such a sin as sacrilege ; and 
 to incline you to prevent the curse that will follow it. I beseech 
 you also to consider, that Constantine the first Christian emperor, 
 and Helena his mother : that king Edgar and Edward the con- 
 fessor, and indeed many others of your predecessors, and many 
 private Christians, have also given to Gfod, and to his church, 
 much land, and many immunities, which they might have given 
 to those of their own families, and did not ; but, gave them for 
 ever as an absolute right and sacrifice to Grod : and, with these 
 immunities and lands they have entailed a curse 6 upon the 
 alienators of them. God prevent your majesty and your successors 
 from being liable to that curse which will cleave unto church- 
 lands as the leprosy to the Jews. 
 
 " And, to make you that are trusted with their preservation, 
 the better to understand the danger of it, I beseech you forget 
 not, that to prevent these curses, the church's land and power 
 
 6 Entailed a curse.'] See sir H. Spelman, De non temerandis Ecclesiis. 
 " The founders of religious houses, in the conclusion of their deed, following 
 the example of Darius (Ezra, c. vi. ver. 12), imprecate a most heavy curse on 
 those that violate or withdraw their gifts ; venientibus contra hcec et destruen- 
 tibus ea occurrat Deus in yladio irce, et fwroris, et vindictce, et maledictionis 
 ceterncB." Pref. p. 14. edit. 1704. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 487 
 
 have been also endeavoured to be preserved (as far as human 
 reason, and the law of this nation have been able to preserve them) 
 by an immediate and most sacred obligation on the consciences of 
 the princes of this realm ; for, they that consult Magna Charta, 
 shall find, that as all your predecessors were at their coronation, 
 so you also were sworn before all the nobility and bishops then 
 present, and in the presence of God, and in his stead to him that 
 anointed you, To maintain the church-lands, and the rights belong- 
 ing to it ; and this you yourself have testified openly to God at 
 the holy altar, by laying your hands on the bible then lying upon 
 it. And, not only Magna Charta, but many modern statutes 
 have denounced a curse upon those that break Magna Charta : a 
 curse like the leprosy, that was entailed on the Jews; for, as 
 that, so these curses have and will cleave to the very stones of 
 those buildings that have been consecrated to God ; and, the 
 father's sin of sacrilege hath and will prove to be entailed on his 
 son and family. And now, madam, what account can be given 
 for the breach of this oath at the last great day, either by your 
 majesty, or by me, if it be wilfully, or but negligently violated, I 
 know not. 
 
 " And therefore, good madam, let not the late lord's exceptions 
 against the failings of some few clergymen, prevail with you to 
 punish posterity, for the errors of this present age ; let particular 
 men suffer for their particular errors ; but, let God and his church 
 have their inheritance. And, though I pretend not to prophecy; 
 yet I beg posterity to take notice of what is already become visi- 
 ble 7 in many families ; that church-land added to an ancient and 
 just inheritance, hath proved like a moth fretting a garment, and 
 secretly consumed both : or, like the eagle 8 that stole a coal from 
 
 7 Already become visible.'] See sir H. Spelman's History and Fate of Sacri- 
 lege : and his tract, De non temerandis, &c. 
 
 8 Or like the eagle.'] " God of his infinite mercie multiplie her majesties 
 daies, that she maie raigne manie and manie yeares still over us. If it had 
 not been for her most princelie and most religious care of the church, the 
 children of Edom had long before this time greatlie indaungered it. But this 
 I will say unto them, that if ever they obtain their desires, which I know they 
 shall never do in her highness time, they shall not possess a pennie worthe of 
 the churches goods, which, I am persuaded, will not prove unto them to be 
 like the gold of Tholossa, whereof none had part that ever prospered after- 
 ward. I could shew some reasons of this my persuasion, but I am a man 
 not verie grateful to that sort of reformers." — Bancroft's Survey of the pre- 
 tended Holy Discipline, p. 247 '. edit. 1593. 
 
488 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the altar, and thereby set her nest on fire, which consumed both 
 her young eagles, and herself that stole it. And, though I shall 
 forbear to speak reproachfully of your father, yet I beg you to 
 take notice, that a part of the church's rights, added to the vast 
 treasure 9 left him by his father, hath been conceived to bring an 
 unavoidable consumption upon both, notwithstanding all his dili- 
 gence to preserve them. 
 
 " And consider that after the violation of those laws, to which 
 he had sworn in Magna Charta, God did so far deny him his 
 restraining grace, that as king Saul after he was forsaken of God, 
 fell from one sin to another ; so he, till at last he fell into greater 
 sins than I am willing to mention. Madam, religion is the foun- 
 dation and cement of human societies ; and when they that serve 
 at God's altar, shall be exposed to poverty, then, religion itself 
 will be exposed to scorn, and become contemptible, as you may 
 already observe it to be in too many poor vicarages in this nation. 
 And therefore, as you are by a late act or acts of parliament 
 entrusted with a great power to preserve or waste the church's 
 lands, yet, dispose of them for Jesus sake, as you have promised 
 to men, and vowed to God, that is, as the donors intended : let 
 neither falshood nor flattery beguile you to do otherwise ; but, put 
 a stop to God's and the Levite's portion (I beseech you) and to 
 the approaching ruins of his church, as you expect comfort at 
 the last great day ; for, kings must be judged. — Pardon this 
 affectionate plainness, my most dear sovereign : and, let me beg 
 to be still continued in your favour, and the Lord still continue 
 you in his." 
 
 The queen's patient hearing this affectionate speech, and her 
 future care to preserve the church's rights, which till then had 
 been neglected, may appear a fair testimony, that he made her's 
 and the church's good the chiefest of his cares, and that she also 
 thought so. And of this there were such daily testimonies given, 
 as begot betwixt them so mutual a joy and confidence, that they 
 seemed born to believe and do good to each other ; she not 
 doubting his piety to be more than all his opposers ; which were 
 many ; nor doubting his prudence to be equal to the chiefest of 
 her council, who were then as remarkable for active wisdom, as 
 
 8 The vast treasure.'] See Spelman, De non temerandis ecclesiis, Pref. p. 43. 
 Also Christian Institutes, vol. iii. p. 398 — 400. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 489 
 
 those dangerous times did require, or this nation did ever enjoy. 
 And in this condition he continued twenty years ; in which time, 
 he saw some flowings, but many more ebbings of her favour 
 towards all men that had opposed him, especially the earl of 
 Leicester : so that God seemed still to keep him in her favour, 
 that he might preserve the remaining church lands and immuni- 
 ties from sacrilegious alienations. And this good man deserved 
 all the honour and power with which she gratified and trusted 
 him ; for, he was a pious man, and naturally of noble and grateful 
 principles. He eased her of all her church-cares by his wise 
 manage of them ; he gave her faithful and prudent counsels in all 
 the extremities and dangers of her temporal affairs, which were 
 very many ; he lived to be the chief comfort of her life in her 
 declining age, and to be then most frequently with her, and her 
 assistant at her private devotions ; he lived to be the greatest 
 comfort of her soul upon her death-bed ; to be present at the 
 expiration of her last breath, and to behold the closing of those 
 eyes that had long looked upon him with reverence and affection. 
 And let this also be added, that he was the chief mourner at her 
 sad funeral ; nor let this be forgotten, that within a few hours 
 after her death, he was the happy proclaimer, that king James 
 (her peaceful successor) was heir to the crown. 
 
 Let me beg of my reader to allow me to say a little, and but a 
 little, more of this good bishop, and I shall then presently lead 
 him back to Mr. Hooker. And, because I would hasten, I will 
 mention but one part of the bishop's charity and humility ; but 
 this of both. He built a large alm's-house ' near to his own 
 palace at Croydon in Surry, and endowed it with maintenance for 
 a master and twenty-eight poor men and women ; which he visited 
 so often, that he knew their names and dispositions, and was so 
 truly humble, that he called them brothers and sisters. And 
 whensoever the queen descended to that lowliness to dine with 
 him at his palace at Lambeth (which was very often) he would 
 usually the next day shew the like lowliness to his poor brothers 
 and sisters at Croydon, and dine with them at his hospital ; at 
 which time, you may believe, there was joy at the table. And at 
 this place he built also a fair free-school, with a good accommoda- 
 
 1 Alm's-house. ~\ The original draught of the statutes of this alms house, 
 with corrections, or observations in the archbishop's own hand-writing, still 
 exist in the British Museum, Sloanian MS. 27. 
 
490 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 tion and maintenance for the master and scholars ; which gave 
 just occasion for Boyse Sisi 2 , then embassador for the French 
 king, and resident here, at the bishop's death to say, " The bishop 
 had published many learned books, but a free-school to train up 
 youth, and an hospital to lodge and maintain aged and poor peo- 
 ple, were the best evidences of Christian learning that a bishop 
 could leave to posterity." This good bishop lived to see king 
 James settled in peace, and then fell into an extreme sickness at 
 his palace at Lambeth ; of which, when the king had notice, he 
 went presently to visit him, and found him in his bed in a declin- 
 ing condition, and very weak ; and after some short discourse 
 betwixt them, the king, at his departure, assured him, " He had 
 a great affection for him, and a very high value for his prudence 
 and virtues, and would endeavour to beg his life of God for the 
 good of his church." To which the good bishop replied, Pro 
 ecclesia Dei, Pro ecclesia Dei ; which were the last words he ever 
 spake ; therein testifying, that as in his life, so at his death, his 
 chiefest care was of God's church. 
 
 This John Whitgift was made archbishop in the year 1583. 
 In which busy place, he continued twenty years and some months; 
 and in which time, you may believe, he had many trials of his 
 courage and patience ; but his motto was, Vincit, qui patitur : 
 and he made it good. 
 
 Many of his many trials were occasioned by the then powerful 
 earl of Leicester, who did still (but secretly) raise and cherish a 
 faction of non-conformists to oppose him ; especially one Thomas 
 Cartwright, a man of noted learning, sometime contemporary 
 with the bishop of Cambridge, and of the same college, of which 
 the bishop had been master ; in which place there began some 
 emulations (the particulars I forbear), and at last open and high 
 oppositions betwixt them ; and, in which you may believe Mr. 
 Cartwright was most faulty, if his expulsion out of the university 
 can incline you to it. 
 
 And in this discontent after the earl's death (which was 1588) 
 Mr. Cartwright appeared a chief cherisher of a party that were 
 for the Geneva church-government ; and to effect it, he ran him- 
 self into many dangers both of liberty and life ; appearing at the 
 last to justify himself and his party in many remonstrances, which 
 
 2 Boyse Sisi.'] Jean de Thumery, seigneur de Boissise : there is a joint 
 commission to him and to Christophe de Harlay, comte de Beaumont, dated 
 Dec. 11, 1601, in the British Museum, Lansdowne MS. 149. art. 32. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 491 
 
 lie caused to be printed, and to which the bishop made a first 
 answer, and Cartwright replied upon him ; and then the bishop 
 having rejoined to his first reply, Mr. Cartwright either was 3 , or 
 was persuaded to be, satisfied : for he wrote no more, but left the 
 reader to be judge which had maintained their cause with most 
 charity and reason. 
 
 [And to posterity he left such a learned and most useful book, 
 as does abundantly establish the reformation and constitution of 
 our church, and vindicate it against all the cavils of the inno- 
 vators.] 
 
 After some silence, Mr. Cartwright received from the bishop 
 many personal favours, and betook himself to a more private 
 living, which was at Warwick, where he was made master of an 
 hospital, and lived quietly, and grew rich ; and, where the bishop 
 gave him a licence to preach, upon promises not to meddle with 
 controversies, but incline his hearers to piety and moderation ; 
 and this promise he kept during his life, which ended 1602, the 
 bishop surviving him but some few months ; each ending his days 
 in perfect charity with the other. 
 
 [It is true the archbishop treated Cartwright with such civility 
 as gained much upon him, and made him declare unto his patron, 
 the earl of Leicester, how much the archbishop's humane carriage 
 had endeared him to him ; and withal shewed his desire that he 
 might have liberty sometimes to have access to him : professing 
 that he would seek to persuade all with whom he had concern 
 and converse to keep up an union with the church of England. 
 This I say is certain ; but it is not so certain, that the archbishop 
 gave Cartwright a licence to preach. It appears, that, in the 
 year 1585, he refused to grant it him, however solicited by Lei- 
 cester's own letter to do it : and notwithstanding Cartwrighfs 
 promises, he required more space of time to be satisfied of his 
 conformity. For the elucidation whereof, and some further light 
 into this matter, let both these letters be read and considered ; 
 
 3 Either was] This statement is incorrect. One would be inclined to sus- 
 pect, that the passage was intended to stand thus: "The bishop having 
 rejoined to this first reply of Mr. Cartwright either was," &c. Whitgift's 
 Answer to the Admonition came out in 1572, 4to, and again in 1573 ; Cart- 
 wright's Reply to an Answer made of M. Doctor Whitgift, without date, in 
 1573. Then appeared Whitgift's Defence of his Answer, fol. 1574: after 
 which Cartwright published his second reply, 1575, 4to ; and the rest of the 
 second reply, 1577, 4to. After writing his very able and elaborate work, the 
 Defence, 1574, Whitgift meddled no more, publickly, in that controversy. 
 
492 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the former of the earl to the archbishop, the latter of the arch- 
 bishop to the earl. 
 
 " My good Lord, 
 
 " I most heartily thank you for your favourable and courteous 
 usage of Mr. Cartwright, who hath so exceeding kindly taken it 
 also, as I assure your grace, he cannot speak enough of it. I 
 trust it shall do a great deal of good. And he protesteth and 
 professeth to me to take no other course, but to the drawing of 
 all men to the unity of the church : and that your grace hath so 
 dealt with him, as no man shall so command him and dispose of 
 him as you shall : and doth mean to let this opinion publicly be 
 known, even in the pulpit (if your grace so permit him), what he 
 himself [will] and would all others should do, for obedience to the 
 laws established. And if any little scruple be, it is not great, and 
 easy to be reformed by your grace ; whom I do most heartily 
 entreat to continue your favours and countenance towards him, 
 with such access sometimes as your leisure may permit. For I 
 perceive he doth much desire and crave it, &c. Thus, my good 
 lord, praying to God to bless his church, and to make his servants 
 constant and faithful, I bid your grace farewell. 
 
 " Your grace's very assured friend, 
 
 " Rob. Leicester." 
 "At the Court, this lUh 
 of July.'''' 
 
 To which letter the archbishop returned this answer : 
 
 " My singular good lord, 
 
 " Mr. Cartwright shall be welcome to me at all times ; and, 
 using himself quietly as becomes him, and as I hope he will, he 
 shall find me willing to do him any good ; but to grant unto him as 
 yet, my licence to preach, without longer trial, I cannot ; especially 
 seeing he protesteth himself to be of the same mind he was at 
 the writing of his book, for the matter thereof, though not for the 
 manner ; myself also, I thank God, not altered in any point, by 
 me set down, to the contrary ; and knowing many things [in his 
 book] to be very dangerous. Wherefore, notwithstanding I am 
 content and ready to be at peace with him, so long as he liveth 
 peaceably ; yet cloth my conscience and duty forbid me to give 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 493 
 
 unto him any further public approbation, until I be better per- 
 suaded of his conformity. And so being bold to use my accus- 
 tomed plainness with your good lordship, I commit you to the 
 tuition of Almighty God, this 17th of July, 1585."] 
 
 And now after this long digression made for the information of 
 my reader concerning what follows, I bring him back to venerable 
 Mr. Hooker, where we left him in the Temple ; and, where we 
 shall find him as deeply engaged in a controversy with Walter 
 Travers, a friend and favourite of Mr. Cartwright's, as the bishop 
 had ever been with Mr. Cartwright himself ; and of which I shall 
 proceed to give this following account. 
 
 And first this ; that though the pens of Mr. Cartwright and 
 the bishop were now at rest, yet there was sprung up a new gene- 
 ration of restless men, that by company and clamours became 
 possest of a faith which they ought to have kept to themselves, 
 but could not ; men that were become positive in asserting, That 
 a papist cannot he saved : insomuch that about this time, at the 
 execution of the queen of Scots, the bishop that preached her 
 funeral sermon (which was Dr. Howland 4 , then bishop of Peter- 
 
 4 Doctor Howland~] " Dr. Richard Howland, master of John's college in 
 Cambridge, and the fourth bishop of Peterborough, died in 1600. It does 
 not appear that he was the preacher on this occasion. 
 
 " Gunton, in his History of the Church of Peterborough, p. 73, has given a 
 circumstantial account of the funeral of Mary, queen of Scots, on Tuesday, 
 Aug. 1, 1587, six months after her death, for she was beheaded in the castle 
 of Fotheringay, February 8, in that year. He relates that the bishop of Lin- 
 coln (Wickham) preached out of the 39th Psalm, 5, 6, 7, Lord, let me know 
 my end and the number of my days, &c. In the prayer, when he gave thanks 
 for such as were translated out of this vale of misery, he used these words : 
 ' Let us give thanks for the happy dissolution of the high and mighty 
 princess Mary, late queen of Scotland, and dowager of France, of whose life 
 and death at this time I have not much to say, because I was not acquainted 
 with the one, neither was I present at the other. I will not enter into judg- 
 ment further; but, because it hath been signified to me that she trusted to 
 be saved by the blood of Christ, we must hope well of her salvation, for, as 
 father Luther was wont to say, many one that liveth a papist, dieth a pro- 
 testant.' In the discourse of his text he only dealt with general doctrine of 
 the vanity of all flesh. 
 
 "In the Supplement subjoined to Gunton's History, p. 331, the subject of 
 the sermon is resumed. ' Bishop Morton, in his Protestant Appeal, 1. iv. 
 c. i. hath given the best account I meet with of that passage (which in the 
 Apology of the Roman Church is taken out of Martin Mar-prelate) in the 
 bishop of Lincoln's sermon at her (the queen of Scots) funeral, which made 
 
494 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 borough) was reviled for not being positive for her damnation. 
 And beside this boldness of their becoming gods, so far as to set 
 limits to his mercies ; there was not only one Martin Mar- 
 prelate 5 , but other venomous books daily printed and dispersed ; 
 books that were so absurd and scurrilous, that the graver divines 
 disdained them an answer. And yet these were grown into high 
 esteem with the common people 6 , till Tom Nash appeared against 
 them all ; who was a man of a sharp wit, and the master of a 
 scoffing satirical merry pen, which he employed to discover the 
 absurdities of those blind malicious senseless pamphlets, and 
 sermons as senseless as they ; Nash's answers being like his books, 
 which bore these or like titles, An Almond for a Parrot ; A Fig 
 for my God-son ; Come crac/c me this Nut, and the like : so that 
 his merry wit made some sport, and such a discovery of their 
 absurdities as (which is strange) he put a greater stop to these 
 malicious pamphlets, than a much wiser man had been able. 
 
 And now the reader is to take notice, that at the death of 
 father Alvie, who was master of the Temple, this Walter Travers 
 was lecturer there for the evening sermons, which he preached 
 with great approbation, especially of some citizens, and the 
 younger gentlemen of that society ; and for the most part approved 
 by Mr. Hooker himself, in the midst of their oppositions : for he 
 continued lecturer a part of his time : Mr. Travers being indeed 
 a man of competent learning, of a winning behaviour, and of a 
 blameless life. But he had taken orders by the presbytery in 
 
 so great noise among factious people, who reported, that he prayed his soul 
 and the souls of all there present might be saved with the soul of the queen 
 deceased. But the truth of the story he says is this, that the rev. bishop now 
 mentioned, understanding how that great and honourable personage, in the 
 last act of her life, renounced all presumption of her own inherent righteous- 
 ness, and wholly affianced her soul unto Christ, in belief to be justified only 
 by his satisfactory justice, did therefore conceive hope of her salvation by 
 virtue of that cordial prescribed by the holy apostle, viz., that where sin 
 aboundeth, the grace of God doth superabound." The above note is transcribed 
 from Dr. Zouch. 
 
 5 One Martin Mar-prelate.'} Under this name are included the scurrilous 
 pamphlets of at least four writers, Penny, Throgmorton, Udal, and Fenner. 
 See Fuller's Church History and Collier's Ecclesiastical History, at this 
 period : for full accounts of the writers, and lists of their works, the reader 
 may consult Wood's Athence Oxon. (Bliss's edition), and the bibliographers, 
 Ames, Beloe, &c. 
 
 6 With the common people.} See Friendly Debate (Patrick), part ii. p. 48. 
 1684. 
 
 7 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 495 
 
 Antwerp (and with them some opinions, that could never be 
 eradicated) and if in any thing he was transported, it was in an 
 extreme desire to set up that government in this nation : for the 
 promoting of which, he had a correspondence with Theodore 
 Beza at Geneva, and others in Scotland; and was one of the 
 chiefest assistants to Mr. Cartwright in that design. 
 
 Mr. Travers had also a particular hope to set up this govern- 
 ment in the Temple, and to that end used his most zealous endea- 
 vours to be master of it ; and, his being disappointed by Mr. 
 Hooker's admittance, proved the occasion of a public opposition 
 betwixt them, in their sermons ; many of which were concerning 
 the doctrine and ceremonies of this church : insomuch that, as 
 St. Paul withstood St. Peter to his face, so did they withstand 
 each other in their sermons ; for, as one hath pleasantly exprest 
 it, " The forenoon sermon spake Canterbury, and the afternoon, 
 Geneva." 
 
 In these sermons there was little of bitterness, but each party 
 brought all the reasons he was able to prove his adversary's 
 opinion erroneous. And thus it continued a long time, till the 
 oppositions became so visible, and the consequences so dangerous, 
 especially in that place, that the prudent archbishop put a stop to 
 Mr. Travers's preaching by a positive prohibition [and that chiefly 
 because of his foreign ordination :] against which Mr. Travers 
 appealed and petitioned her majesty's privy council to have it 
 recalled : where besides his patron the earl of Leicester, he met 
 also with many assisting friends ; but they were not able to pre- 
 vail with, or against the arch- bishop, whom the queen had in- 
 trusted with all church-power : and, he had received so fair a 
 testimony of Mr. Hooker's principles, and of his learning and 
 moderation, that he withstood all solicitations. But the deny- 
 ing this petition of Mr. Travers was unpleasant to divers of his 
 party ; and the reasonableness of it became at last to be so 
 publicly magnified by them and many others of that party, as 
 never to be answered : so that intending the bishop's and Mr. 
 Hooker's disgrace, they procured it to be privately printed, and 
 scattered abroad : and then Mr. Hooker was forced to appear 
 and make as public an answer : which he did, and dedicated it to 
 the archbishop ; and it proved so full an answer, an answer that 
 had in it so much of clear reason, and writ with so much meek- 
 ness and majesty of stile, that the bishop began to have him in 
 admiration, and to rejoice that he had appeared in his cause, and 
 
496 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 disdained not earnestly to beg his friendship, even, a familiar 
 friendship, with a man of so much quiet learning and humility. 
 
 To enumerate the many particular points, in which Mr. 
 Hooker and Mr. Travers dissented, (all or most of which, I have 
 seen written) would prove at least tedious ; and therefore, I shall 
 impose upon my reader no more than two, which shall imme- 
 diately follow, and by which, he may judge of the rest. 
 
 Mr. Travers excepted against Mr. Hooker, for that in one of 
 his sermons he declared, " that the assurance of what we believe 
 by the word of God, is not to us so certain as that which we 
 perceive by sense." And Mr. Hooker confesseth he said so ; 
 and endeavours to justify it by the reasons following. 
 
 " First, I taught, That the things which God promises in his 
 word are surer than what we touch, handle, or see ; but are we 
 so sure and certain of them 1 If we be, why doth God so often 
 prove his promises to us, as he doth, by arguments drawn from 
 our sensible experience ? For we must be surer of the proof 
 than of the things proved ; otherwise it is no proof. For 
 example : how is it that many men looking on the moon at the 
 same time, every one knoweth it to be the moon, as certainly as 
 the other doth ; but many believing one and the same promise, 
 have not all one and the same fullness of persuasion ? For how 
 falleth it out, that men being assured of any thing by sense, can 
 be no surer of it than they are ; when as the strongest in faith 
 that liveth upon the earth, hath always need to labour, strive and 
 pray, that his assurance concerning heavenly and spiritual things 
 may grow, increase, and be augmented V 
 
 The sermon 7 that gave him the cause of this his justification 
 makes the case more plain, by declaring " that there is besides 
 this certainty of evidence, a certainty of adherence ;"" in which 
 having most excellently demonstrated what the certainty of 
 adherence is, he makes this comfortable use of it, " Comfortable 11 
 (he says) "as to weak believers, who suppose themselves to be 
 faithless not to believe, when notwithstanding they have their 
 adherence. The holy Spirit hath his private operations, and 
 worketh secretly in them, and effectually too, though they want 
 the inward testimony of it. 11 
 
 Tell this, saith he, to a man that hath a mind too much 
 
 7 The sermon.'] " Of the certainty and perpetuity of faith in the elect." 
 Compare also Hooker's Works, vol. iii. p. 389. 408. 9, 422. edit. 1793. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 497 
 
 dejected by a sad sense of his sin ; to one that by a too severe 
 judging of himself, concludes that he wants faith, because he 
 wants the comfortable assurance of it ; and his answer will be, 
 Do not persuade me against my knowledge, against what I find 
 and feel in myself; I do not, I know I do not believe. (Mr. 
 Hooker's own words follow.) " Well then, to favour such men a 
 little in their weakness, let that be granted which they do imagine ; 
 be it that they adhere not to God's promises, but are faithless 
 and without belief; but are they not grieved for their unbelief I 
 They confess they are. Do they not wish it might, and also 
 strive that it may be otherways \ We know they do. Whence 
 cometh this, but from a secret love and liking that they have of 
 those things believed \ For, no man can love those things which 
 in his own opinion are not ; and, if they think those things to be, 
 which they shew they love when they desire to believe them ; 
 then must it be, that by desiring to believe they prove themselves 
 true believers ; for, without faith no man thinketh that things 
 believed are : which argument all the subtilties of infernal powers 
 will never be able to dissolve." This is an abridgment of part of 
 the reasons Mr. Hooker gives for his justification of this his 
 opinion for which he was excepted against by Mr. Travers. 
 
 Mr. Hooker was also accused by Mr. Travers, for that he in 
 one of his sermons had declared, that " he doubted not but that 
 God was merciful to many of our fore-fathers 8 living in popish 
 
 8 To many of our forefathers.'] " And here I must answer" (says Latimer) 
 " to an objection or doubt, that peradventure some of you may make. You 
 will thinke, when ye heare what is the nature of false doctrine, ye will thinke, 
 I say, Alas ! what is done with our grandfathers ? no doubt they are lost 
 everlastingly, if this doctrine be true. For, after your saying, they have had 
 the false doctrine ; therefore they be damned ; for the nature of false doctrine 
 is to condemne. Such doubtes some will make ; yea and there be some 
 whiche in no wise will receave the gospel ; it were even as much as to thinke 
 their forefathers be damned. — Nowe to this objection or doubtfulnes I will 
 make you aunswere. It is with false doctrine like as it is with fire. The 
 nature of fire is to burne and consume all that whiche is layd in the fire, that 
 may be burned : so the nature of false doctrine is to condemne, to bring to 
 everlasting damnation ; that is the nature of false doctrine. But yet for all 
 that, though the nature of the fire be to burne and consume all thynges, yet 
 there hath been many thynges in the fire which have not been burned nor 
 consumed : as the bush whiche appeared unto Moses, he burned in the fire, 
 and yet he was not consumed. What was the cause ? The power of God. . . . 
 Even so is it with popery, and with false doctrine : the nature of it is to con- 
 sume, to corrupt and bring to everlastyng sorrow ; yet let us hope that our 
 
 VOL. III. K k 
 
498 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 superstition, for as much as they sinned ignorantly :" and Mr. 
 Hooker in his answer jDrofesseth it to be his judgment, and 
 declares his reasons for this charitable opinion to be as followeth. 
 But first, [because Travers's argument against this charitable 
 opinion of Hooker was, that they could not be saved, because 
 they sought to be justified by the merit of their works, and so 
 overthrew the foundation of faith,] he states the question about 
 justification and works, and how the foundation of faith without 
 works is overthrown ; and then he proceeds to discover the way 
 which natural men and some others have mistaken to be the way 
 by which they hope to attain true and everlasting happiness ; and 
 having discovered the mistaken, he proceeds to direct to that 
 true way, by which, and no other, everlasting life and blessedness 
 is attainable. And, these two ways he demonstrates thus : (they 
 
 forefathers were not damned ; for God hath many wayes to preserve them 
 from perishing. Yea in the last houre of death God can worke with his 
 Holy Ghost, and teach them to know Christ his sonne for their saviour, 
 though they were taught otherwise before. . = . 
 
 " But now ye will say, Seeing then that God can save men, and bring 
 them to everlastyng life, without the outward hearing of the worde of God, 
 then we have no neede to heare the word of God, we neede not to have preachers 
 amongst us. For, like as he hath preserved them, so he will preserve us too, 
 without the hearing of God's word. This is a foolish reason : I will aunswere 
 you this : I will make you this argument, God can and is able to preserve 
 thynges from fire, so that they shall not burne nor consume ; and therefore 
 I go and set my house a fire, and it shall be preserved. Or this : God pre- 
 served those three men (Shadrach, Mesech and Abednego) from fire and so 
 that they tooke no harme : ergo, I will goe and cast myselfe into the fire, and 
 I shall take no harme. — Is this now a good reason ? No, no : for these three 
 men had their vocation to goe into the fire ; they were cast in by violence : 
 so if God will have thee to goe into the fire by violence for his wordes sake, 
 then goe with a good will, and no doubt either he will preserve thee as he 
 did them, or els he will take thee out of this miserable life to everlasting 
 felicitie. But to cast my selfe into the fire without any calling, I may not : 
 for it is written, Non tentabis Dominum Deum tuum, thou shalt not tempt the 
 Lord thy God. . . . 
 
 " This much I thought good to say agaynst the suggestion of the devil, 
 when he putteth thee in mynde saying, Thy forefathers are damned ; that 
 thou mightest learne not to dispayre of their salvation, and yet not to be too 
 careful, for they have their part. We must not make an accompt for their 
 doynges : every one must aunswere for himselfe. For, if they be damned, 
 they cannot be brought agayne with oure sorrowfulnesse. Let us rather 
 indevour ourselves to heare Gods word diligently, and learne the way of 
 salvation, so that when we shall be called, we may be sure of it." — Sermons, 
 fol. 210—12. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 499 
 
 be his own words that follow) " That, the way of nature ; this, 
 the way of grace ; the end of that way, salvation merited, presup- 
 posing the righteousness of men's works ; their righteousness, a 
 natural ability to do them ; that ability, the goodness of God 
 which created them in such perfection. But, the end of this 
 way, salvation bestowed upon men as a gift : presupposing not 
 their righteousness, but the forgiveness of their unrighteousness, 
 justification ; their justification, not their natural ability to do 
 good, but their hearty sorrow for not doing, and unfeigned belief 
 in him for whose sake not doers are accepted, which is their voca- 
 tion ; their vocation the election of God, taking them out of the 
 number of lost children ; their election, a mediator in whom to 
 be elected ; this mediation, inexplicable mercy ; this mercy, sup- 
 posing their misery for whom he vouchsafed to die, and make 
 himself a mediator." 
 
 And he also declareth, " There is no meritorious cause for our 
 justification but Christ ; no effectual but his mercy ;" and says 
 also, " We deny the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, we abuse, 
 disannul, and annihilate the benefit of his passion, if by a proud 
 imagination we believe we can merit everlasting life, or can be 
 worthy of it." This belief (he declareth) is to destroy the very 
 essence of our justification : and he makes all opinions that 
 border upon this to be very dangerous. Yet nevertheless (and 
 for this he was accused) " Considering how many virtuous and 
 just men, how many saints and martyrs have had their dangerous 
 opinions, amongst which this was one, that they hoped to make 
 God some part of amends by voluntary punishments which they 
 laid upon themselves ; because of this or the like erroneous opi- 
 nions winch do by consequence overthrow the merits of Christ, 
 shall man be so bold as to write on their graves, such men are 
 damned ; there is for them no salvation 2 St. Austin says, 
 err are possum, hcereticus esse nolo. And except we put a diffe- 
 rence betwixt them that err ignorantly, and them that obstinately 
 persist in it, how is it possible that any man should hope to be 
 saved I Give me a pope or a cardinal, whom great afflictions have 
 made to know himself; whose heart God hath touched with true 
 sorrow for all his sins, and filled with a love of Christ and his 
 gospel ; whose eyes are willingly open to see the truth, and his 
 mouth ready to renounce all error, this one opinion of merit 
 excepted, which he thinketh God will require at his hands, and 
 because he wanteth, trembleth, and is discouraged, and yet can 
 
 k k 2 
 
500 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 say, Lord, cleanse me from all my secret sins ; shall I think be- 
 cause of this or a like error such men touch not so much as the 
 hem of Christ's garment ? If they do, wherefore should I doubt 
 but that virtue may proceed from Christ to save them I No, I 
 will not be afraid to say to such a one, You err in your opinion : 
 but be of good comfort, you have to do with a merciful God who 
 will make the best of that little which you hold well ; and, not 
 with a captious sophister, who gathereth the worst out of every 
 thing in which you are mistaken." 
 
 " But it will be said," (says Mr. Hooker) " The admittance of 
 merit in any degree, overthroweth the foundation, excludeth from 
 the hope of mercy, from all possibility of salvation." (And now 
 Mr. Hooker's own words 9 follow.) 
 
 " What, though they hold the truth sincerely in all other parts 
 of Christian faith ; although they have in some measure all the 
 virtues and graces of the spirit ; although they have all other 
 tokens of God's children in them ; although they be far from 
 having any proud opinion that they shall be saved by the worthi- 
 ness of their deeds ; although the only thing that troubleth and 
 molesteth them be a little too much dejection, somewhat too 
 great a fear arising from an erroneous conceit, that God will 
 require a worthiness in them, which they are grieved to find 
 wanting in themselves ? although they be not obstinate in this 
 opinion \ although they be willing and would be glad to forsake 
 it, if any one reason were brought sufficient to disprove it? 
 although the only cause why they do not forsake it ere they 
 die, be their ignorance of that means by which it might be dis- 
 proved I although the cause why the ignorance in this point is 
 not removed, be the want of knowledge in such as should be able, 
 and are not to remove it ; — Let me die, (says Mr. Hooker) if it 
 be ever proved, that simply an error doth exclude a pope or car- 
 dinal in such a case utterly from hope of life. Surely I must 
 confess, that if it be an error to think that God may be merciful 
 to save men even when they err ; my greatest comfort is my 
 error : were it not for the love I bear to this error, I would never 
 wish to speak or to live." 
 
 I was willing to take notice of these two points, as supposing 
 them to be very material ; and that as they are thus contracted, 
 they may prove useful to my reader ; as also, for that the answers 
 
 9 Own words.~\ Works, vol. iii. p. 485. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 501 
 
 be arguments of Mr. Hooker's great and clear reason, and equal 
 charity. — Other exceptions were also made against him by Mr. 
 Travers, as, " That he prayed before and not after his sermons ; 
 that in his prayers he named bishops ; that he kneeled both 
 when he prayed and when he received the sacrament,' 11 and (says 
 Mr. Hooker in his defence) " other exceptions so like these, as 
 but to name, I should have thought a greater fault than to com- 
 mit them." 
 
 And it is not unworthy the noting, that in the manage of so 
 great a controversy, a sharper reproof than this, and one like it, 
 did never fall from the happy pen of this humble man. That 
 like it was upon a like occasion of exceptions, to which his answer 
 was, " Your next argument consists of railing and of reasons ; 
 to your railing, I say nothing ; to your reasons, I say what 
 follows.'" And I am glad of this fair occasion, to testify the 
 dove-like temper of this meek, this matchless man ; and doubt- 
 less, if almighty God had blest the dissenters from the ceremonies 
 and discipline of this church, with a like measure of wisdom and 
 humility, instead of their pertinacious zeal ; then, obedience and 
 truth had kissed each other ; then peace and piety had flourished 
 in our nation, and this church and state had been blest like 
 Jerusalem that is at unity with itself: — but this can never be 
 expected, till God shall bless the common people of this nation 
 with a belief that schism is a sin ; and, they not fit to judge what is 
 schism : and bless them also with a belief, That there may he 
 offences taken, which are not given ; and, That laws are not made 
 for private men to dispute, but to obey. 
 
 [Before we pass from these unhappy disputations between 
 Hooker and Travers, as we have heard two articles of pretended 
 false doctrine objected by the one to the other, so it is pity the 
 rest should be wholly lost, and for ever buried in silence : there- 
 fore for the making this considerable part of the reverend man's 
 life and history compleat, and to retrieve whatsoever may be 
 gotten of the pen and mind of so learned and judicious a person, 
 take this further account, not only of two, but of all the articles 
 that his before-mentioned adversary had marshalled up against 
 him, collected from a sermon or sermons he had heard him preach 
 at the Temple, together with his endeavoured confutation of 
 them : and likewise Hooker's own vindication of himself to each 
 of those articles. These articles seem to have been delivered by 
 Travers to the lord treasurer. The same lord delivered them to 
 
502 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 Hooker to consider of, and to make his reply to. And of these 
 articles the archbishop also was privy, and briefly declared his 
 judgment and determination of them. I shall set all down exactly 
 from an authentic manuscript. 
 
 " Doctrines delivered by Mr. Hooker, as they were set 
 down and shewed by Mr. Travers, Mar. 30, 1585, under this 
 title ; 
 
 " A short note of sundry unsound points of doctrine at divers 
 times delivered by Mr. Hooker in Ms public sermons. 
 
 "1. The church of Rome is a true church of Christ, and a 
 church sanctified by profession of that truth, which God hath 
 revealed unto us by his Son, though not a pure and perfect 
 church. 
 
 "2. The fathers which lived and died in popish superstition 
 were saved, because they sinned ignorantly. 
 
 "3. They which are of the church of Rome may be saved by 
 such a faith as they have in Christ, and a general repentance of 
 all their sins. 
 
 "4. The church of Rome holdeth all men sinners, even 
 the blessed Virgin, though some of them think otherwise of 
 her. 
 
 "5. The church of Rome teacheth Christ's righteousness to 
 be the only meritorious cause of taking away sin. 
 
 "6. The Galatians which joined with faith in Christ, circum- 
 cision as necessary unto salvation, notwithstanding be saved. 
 
 "7. Neither the church of Rome, nor the Galatians deny the 
 foundation directly, but only by consequent : and therefore may 
 be saved. Or else neither the Lutherans, nor whosoever hold any 
 error (for every error by consequent, denieth the foundation) may 
 be saved. 
 
 "8. An additament taketh not away that whereunto it is 
 added, but confirmeth it. As he that saith of any, he is a 
 righteous man, saith that he is a man : except it be privative ; as 
 when he saith, he is a dead man : then he denieth him to be a 
 man : and of this sort of [privative] additaments neither are 
 works which are added to Christ by the church of Rome ; nor 
 circumcision added to him by the Galatians. 
 
 "9. The Galatians 1 case is harder than the case of the church 
 of Rome ; for they added to Christ circumcision, which God had 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 503 
 
 forbidden and abolished : but that which the church of Eome 
 addeth are works, which God hath commanded. 
 
 " 10. No one sequel urged by the apostle against the Galatians, 
 for joining circumcision with Christ, but may be as well enforced 
 against the Lutherans holding ubiquity. 
 
 "11. A bishop or a cardinal of the church of Rome, yea, the 
 pope himself, denying all other errors of popery, notwithstanding 
 his opinion of justification by works, may be saved. 
 
 "12. Predestination is not of the absolute will of God, but 
 conditional. 
 
 "13. The doings of the wicked are not of the will of God 
 positive, but only permissive. 
 
 "14. The reprobates are not rejected, but for the evil works 
 which God did forsee they would commit. 
 
 "15. The assurance of things which we believe by the word, is 
 not so sure, as of those which we perceive by sense." 
 
 Here follows an account given in by Mr. Hooker himself, of what 
 he preached March 28, 1585. And then of what Travers in his 
 Lectures excepted thereunto. And lastly of Hooker's reply and 
 vindication of himself and his sermons. 
 
 " I doubted not but that God was merciful to thousands of 
 our fathers, which lived in popish superstition : for that they 
 sinned ignorantly. But ice have the light of the truth. 
 
 " c Which doctrine was withstood, because we are commanded 
 to depart out of Babylon, else we should be partakers of those 
 plagues there denounced against such as repent not of their super- 
 stitions : which they cannot who know them not. 
 
 " I answered that there were thousands in our days who hate 
 sin, desiring to walk according to the will of God ; and yet com- 
 mitting sin which they know not to be sin. I think that they 
 
 c [Travers's own answer ; 
 
 Salvation belongeth to the church of Christ. We may not think that 
 they could be capable of it which lived in the error held and maintained in 
 the church of Rome, that seat of antichrist. Wherefore to his people God 
 speaketh in this sort ; Go out of Babylon, my people ; go out of her, that you 
 be not partaker of her sins, and that you taste not of her plagues. 
 
 The Galatians, thinking that they could not be saved by Christ, except 
 they were circumcised, did thereby exclude themselves from salvation. 
 Christ did profit them nothing. So they which join their own works with 
 Christ.] 
 
504 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 that desire forgiveness of secret sins, which they know not to be 
 sins, and that are sorry for sins, that they know not to be sins, 
 [such] do repent. 
 
 " It is replied that without faith there is no repentance. Our 
 fathers in desiring mercy did but as divers pagans ; and had no 
 true repentance. 
 
 " They thought they could not be saved by Christ without 
 works, as the Galatians did, and so they denied the foundation of 
 faith. 
 
 " I answered, although the proposition were true, that he who 
 thinketh he cannot be saved by Christ, without works, over- 
 throweth the foundation ; yet we may persuade ourselves that our 
 forefathers might be saved. 1st. Because many of them were 
 ignorant of the dogmatical positions of the church of Rome. 
 2dly. Albeit they had divers positions of that church, yet it 
 followeth not that they had this. 3dly. Although they did gene- 
 rally hold this position, yet God might be merciful unto them. 
 No exception hath been taken against any one of these assertions. 
 4thly. I add, that albeit all those of whom we speak, did not only 
 hold this generally, but as the scholars of Rome hold this posi- 
 tion now of joining works with Christ ; whether doth that posi- 
 tion overthrow the foundation directly or only by consequence ? 
 If it doth overthrow the foundation directly, &c. To make all 
 plain, these points are to be handled. First, what is meant by 
 the foundation I Secondly, what it is to deny the foundation 
 directly. Thirdly, whether the elect may be so deceived, that 
 they may come to this, to deny the foundation directly ? Fourthly, 
 whether the Galatians did directly deny it ? Fifthly, whether the 
 church of Rome, by joining works with Christ in the matter of 
 salvation, do directly deny it ? 
 
 "I. To the first I answer : The foundation is, that which 
 Peter, Nathaniel, and the Samaritan, confessed ; and that which 
 the apostles expressly [affirm], Acts iv. There is none other name 
 under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. It is, 
 in fine, this, salvation is by Christ only. This word only, what 
 doth it exclude I [as when we say] This judge shall only determine 
 this matter : this only doth not exclude all other things, besides the 
 person of the judge; as, necessary witnesses, the equity of the cause, 
 &c. but all persons : and not all persons from being present, but 
 from determining the cause. So when we say, salvation only is by 
 Christ, we do not exclude all other things. For then how could 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 505 
 
 we say that faith were necessary ? We exclude therefore not those 
 means whereby the benefits of Christ are applied to us ; but all 
 other persons, for working any thing for our redemption. 
 
 " II. To the second point : We are said to deny the founda- 
 tion directly, when plainly and expressly we deny that Christ only 
 doth save. — By consequence we deny the foundation, when any such 
 thing is defended, whereby it may be inferred that Christ doth not 
 only save. 
 
 "III. To the third : The elect of God cannot so err that they 
 should deny directly the foundation : for that Christ doth keep 
 them from that extremity : and there is no salvation to such as 
 deny the foundation directly. Therefore it is said, that they shall 
 worship the beast, whose names are not found in the book of life. 
 Antichrist may prevail much against them [viz. the elect] and 
 they may receive the sign of the beast in the same degree ; but 
 not so that they should directly deny the foundation. 
 
 "IV. To the fourth : Albeit the Galatians fell into error ; but 
 
 not so that they lost salvation. If they had died before they had 
 
 known the doctrine of Paul, being before deceived by those that 
 
 they thought did teach the truth ; what do you think ? should 
 
 they have been damned ? This we are taught ; that such errors 
 
 [as are damning] shall not take hold, but on those that love not 
 
 the truth. The Galatians had embraced the truth ; and for it 
 
 had suffered many things, &c. There came among them seducers 
 
 that required circumcision. They being moved with a religious 
 
 fear, thought it to be the word of God, that they should be 
 
 circumcised. The best of them might be brought into that 
 
 opinion ; and dying before they could be otherwise instructed, 
 
 they may not for that be excluded from salvation. Circumcision 
 
 being joined with Christ doth only by consequence overthrow the 
 
 foundation. To hold the foundation by an additament is not to 
 
 deny the foundation, unless the additament be a privative. He 
 
 is a just man, therefore a man : but this followeth not ; he is a 
 
 dead man, therefore he is a man. In the 15th chapter of the 
 
 Acts they are called Credentes [i. e. such as believed] that taught 
 
 the necessity of circumcision. That name could not have been 
 
 given unto them, if directly they had denied the foundation. That 
 
 which the apostle doth urge against the Galatians, in respect of 
 
 circumcision, maybe urged against the Lutherans in respect of their 
 
 consubstantiation. So neither did the Galatians directly deny it. 
 
 "V. Lastly : Whether doth the church of Rome directly deny 
 
 7 
 
506 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 the foundation, by joining Christ and works ? There is a differ- 
 ence between the papists and the Galatians ; for circumcision, 
 which the Galatians joined with Christ, was forbidden and taken 
 away by Christ. But works are commanded, which the church 
 of Rome doth join with Christ. So that there is greater repug- 
 nancy to join circumcision with Christ, than to join works with 
 him. But let them be equal. As the Galatians only by consequent 
 denied the foundation, so do the papists. Zanchy, Calvin, Mor- 
 nay : I need not go so far as some of these : but this I think, if 
 the pope or any of the cardinals should forsake all other their 
 corruptions and yield up their souls, holding the foundation again 
 but by a slender thread, and did but as it were touch the hem of 
 Christ's garment, believing that which the church of Rome doth 
 in this point of doctrine, they may obtain mercy. For they have 
 to deal with God, who is no captious sophister, and will not 
 examine them in quiddities, but accept them if they plainly hold 
 the foundation. 
 
 " This error is my only comfort as touching the salvation of 
 our fathers. I follow Mr. Martyr. I know Ignorantia non ex- 
 cusat in toto, but in tanto. It maketh not a fault to be no fault, 
 but that which is a fault to be a less one.'' 1 
 
 At length thus did the archbishop of Canterbury discreetly 
 and warily correct and moderate these articles between them 
 both. 
 
 "I. Papists living and dying papists may notwithstanding be 
 saved. The reason ; ignorance excused them. As the apostle 
 alledgeth, 1 Tim. i. 13. / obtained mercy because I did it igno- 
 rantlyT 
 
 The archbishop's judgment. 
 
 " Not papists, but our fathers. Nor they all, but many of 
 them. Nor living and dying papists, but living in popish super- 
 stitions. Nor simply might, but might by the mercy of God, be 
 saved. Ignorance did not excuse the fault to make it no fault : 
 but the less their fault was, in respect of ignorance, the more hope 
 we have, that God was merciful to tllem. ,, 
 
 "II. Papists hold the foundation of faith, so that they may 
 be saved, notwithstanding their opinion of merit." 
 
 Archbishop. " And papists overthrow the foundation of faith, 
 both by their doctrine of merit, and otherwise, many ways. So 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 507 
 
 that if they have, as their errors deserve, I do not see how they 
 should be saved." 
 
 "III. General repentance may serve to their salvation, though 
 they confess not their error of merit ."" 
 
 Archbishop. " General repentance will not serve any but the 
 faithful man. Nor him for any sin, but for such sins only as he 
 doth not mark, nor know to be sin." 
 
 " IV. The church of Rome is within the new covenant."" 
 
 Archbishop. " The church of Rome is not as the assemblies of 
 Turks, Jews and Painims." 
 
 " V. The Galatians, joining the law with Christ, might have 
 been saved, before they received the epistle." 
 
 Archbishop. " Of the Galatians, before they were told of 
 their error, what letteth us to think, as of our fathers, before 
 the church of Rome was admonished of her defection from the 
 truth ?]" 
 
 And this may also be worthy of noting, That these exceptions 
 of Mr. Travers against Mr. Hooker, proved to be Felix error, 
 for they were the cause of his transcribing those few of his ser- 
 mons, which we now see printed with his books, and of his Answer 
 to Mr. Travers's Supplication, and of his most learned and useful 
 Discourse of justification of faith and works ; and by their trans- 
 cription they fell into such hands as have preserved them from 
 being lost, as too many of his other matchless writings were ; and 
 from these I have gathered many observations in this discourse of 
 his life. 
 
 After the publication of his answer to the petition of Mr. 
 Travers, Mr. Hooker grew daily into greater repute with the 
 most learned and wise of the nation ; but it had a contrary effect 
 in very many of the Temple that were zealous for Mr. Travers 
 and for his church discipline : insomuch, that though Mr. Travers 
 left the place, yet the seeds of discontent could not be rooted out 
 of that society, by the great reason, and as great meekness of 
 this humble man : for though the chief benchers gave him much 
 reverence and encouragement, yet he there met with many neg- 
 lects and oppositions by those of master Travers's judgment ; 
 insomuch, that it turned to his extreme grief : and, that he might 
 unbeguile and win them, he designed to write a deliberate sober 
 treatise of the church's power to make canons for the use of cere- 
 monies, and by law to impose an obedience to them, as upon her 
 children ; and this he proposed to do in eight books of the Laws 
 
.508 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 of Ecclesiastical Polity ; intending therein to shew such argu- 
 ments as should force an assent from all men, if reason, delivered 
 in sweet language, and void of any provocation, were able to do 
 it. And that he might prevent all prejudice, he wrote before it a 
 large preface or epistle to the dissenting brethren, wherein there 
 were such bowels of love, and such a commixture of that love with 
 reason, as was never exceeded but in holy writ, and particularly 
 by that of St. Paul to his dear brother and fellow-labourer, Phile- 
 mon : than which, none ever was more like this epistle of Mr. 
 Hooker's ; so that his dear friend and companion in his studies, 
 doctor Spenser, might after his death justly say, " What admi- 
 rable height of learning and depth of judgment dwelt in the lowly 
 mind of this truly humble man, great in all wise men's eyes 
 except his own; with what gravity and majesty of speech his 
 tongue and pen uttered heavenly mysteries ; whose eyes in the 
 humility of his heart were always cast down to the ground ; how 
 all things that proceeded from him were breathed as from the 
 spirit of love, as if he, like the bird of the Holy Ghost, the dove, 
 had wanted gall ; — let those that knew him not in his person judge 
 by these living images of his soul, his writings. 1 '' 
 
 The foundation of these books was laid in the Temple ; but he 
 found it no fit place to finish what he had there designed, and he 
 therefore earnestly solicited the archbishop for a remove from that 
 place, to whom he spake to this purpose. 
 
 " My lord, When I lost the freedom of my cell, which was my 
 college, yet I found some degree of it in my quiet country par- 
 sonage : but I am weary of the noise and oppositions of this 
 place ; and indeed, God and Nature did not intend me for conten- 
 tions, but for study and quietness. My lord, my particular con- 
 tests with Mr. Travers here have proved the more unpleasant to 
 me, because I believe him to be a good man ; and that belief 
 hath occasioned me to examine mine own conscience concerning 
 his opinions ; and, to satisfy that, I have consulted the Scripture 
 and other laws both human and divine, whether the conscience of 
 him and others of his judgment ought to be so far complied with 
 as to alter our frame of church government, our manner of God's 
 worship, our praising and praying to him, and our established 
 ceremonies as often as his and others tender consciences shall 
 require us. And in this examination I have not only satisfied 
 myself, but have begun a treatise, in which I intend a justification 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 509 
 
 of the Laws of our Ecclesiastical Polity : in which design God 
 and his holy angels shall at the last great day bear me that wit- 
 ness which my conscience now does, that my meaning is not to 
 provoke any, but rather to satisfy all tender consciences ; and I 
 shall never be able to do this, but where I may study, and pray 
 for God's blessing upon my endeavours, and keep myself in 
 peace and privacy, and behold God's blessings spring out of my 
 mother earth, and eat my own bread without oppositions ; and 
 therefore, if your grace can judge me worthy of such a favour, let 
 me beg it, that I may perfect what I have begun." 
 
 About this time the parsonage or rectory of Boscum \ in the 
 diocese of Sarum, and six miles from that city, became void. 
 The bishop of Sarum is patron of it ; but in the vacancy of that 
 see (which was three years betwixt the translation of bishop 
 Pierce to the see of York, and bishop Caldwell's admission into 
 it) the disposal of that and all benefices belonging to that see, 
 during this said vacancy, came to be disposed of by the archbishop 
 of Canterbury, and he presented Richard Hooker to it in the year 
 1591. And Richard Hooker was also in the said year instituted, 
 July 1 7, to be a minor prebend of Salisbury, the corps to it 
 being Nether-Havin, about ten miles from that city ; which pre- 
 bend was of no great value, but intended chiefly to make him 
 capable of a better preferment in that church. In this Boscum 
 he continued till he had finished four of his eight proposed books 
 of the Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity, and these were entered into 
 the register book in Stationers 1 Hall the 9th of March, 1592, but 
 not published till the year 1594, and then were with the before- 
 mentioned large and affectionate preface, which he directs " to 
 them that seek (as they term it) the reformation of the laws and 
 orders ecclesiastical in the church of England ;" of which books 
 I shall yet say nothing more, but that he continued his laborious 
 diligence to finish the remaining four during his life, (of all which 
 more properly hereafter) but at Boscum he finished and pub- 
 lished but only the first four, being then in the 39th year of 
 his age. 
 
 He left Boscum in the year 1595 by a surrender of it into 
 the hands of bishop Caldwell, and he presented Benjamin 
 Russel, who was instituted into it the 23d of June in the 
 same year. 
 
 1 Boscum.'] Boscombe, about four miles from Amesbury. 
 
510 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 The parsonage of Bishop's Borne in Kent, three miles from 
 Canterbury, is in that archbishop's gift ; but in the latter end of 
 the year 1594, doctor William Redman, the rector of it, was 
 made bishop of Norwich, by which means the power of presenting 
 to it was fro ea vice in the queen, and she presented Richard 
 Hooker, whom she loved well, to this good living of Borne the 7th 
 of July, 1595, in which living he continued till his death, without 
 any addition 2 of dignity or profit. 
 
 And now having brought our Richard Hooker from his birth 
 place to this, where he found a grave, I shall only give some 
 account of his books, and of his behaviour in this parsonage of 
 Borne, and then give a rest both to myself and my reader. 
 
 His first four books and large epistle have been declared to be 
 printed at his being at Boscum, anno 1594. Next I am to tell 
 that at the end of these four books there was, when he first 
 printed them, this Advertisement to the Reader. — " I have for 
 some causes thought it at this time more fit to let go these first 
 four books by themselves, than to stay both them and the rest 
 till the whole might together be published. Such generalities of 
 the cause in question as are here handled, it will be perhaps not 
 amiss to consider apart, by way of introduction unto the books 
 that are to follow concerning particulars ; in the mean time 
 the reader is requested to mend the printer's errors, as noted 
 underneath." 
 
 And I am next to declare, that his fifth book (which is larger 
 than his first four) was first also printed by itself anno 1597, 
 and dedicated to his patron (for till then he chose none) the 
 archbishop. These books were read with an admiration of their 
 excellency in this, and their just fame spread itself also into 
 foreign nations. And I have been told more than forty years 
 past, that either cardinal Allen, " or learned doctor Stapleton,' 
 (both Englishmen, and in Italy about the time when Hooker's 
 four books were first printed,) meeting with this general fame of 
 them, were desirous to read an author that both the reformed, 
 and the learned of their own Romish Church did so much mag- 
 nify, and therefore caused them to be sent for to Rome ; and 
 
 2 Without any addition^ " It is a vulgar error, which the author of his 
 life hath also taken up, that he was but meanly preferred. For to my certain 
 knowledge, at the time when he wrote his celebrated books of Ecclesiastical 
 Polity, he had very great preferments, of which he died possessed." — Defence 
 of Pluralities (H. Wharton's), p. 192. 2nd edit. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 511 
 
 after reading them, boasted to the pope (which then was Clement 
 the eighth) " that though he had lately said he had never met 
 with an English book whose writer deserved the name of author, 
 yet there now appeared a wonder to them, and it would be so to 
 his holiness if it were in Latin ; for a poor obscure English priest 
 had writ four such books of Laws, and Church Polity, and in a 
 style that expressed such a grave and so humble a majesty, with 
 such clear demonstration of reason, that in all their readings 
 they had not met with any that exceeded him :" and this begot 
 in the pope an earnest desire that doctor Stapleton should bring 
 the said four books, and looking on the English, read a part of 
 them to him in Latin, which doctor Stapleton did to the end of 
 the first book ; at the conclusion of which the pope spake to this 
 purpose : " There is no learning that this man hath not searched 
 into ; nothing too hard for his understanding : this man indeed 
 deserves the name of an author : his books will get reverence 
 by age, for there are in them such seeds of eternity, that if the 
 rest be like this, they shall last till the last fire shall consume all 
 learning. , '' 
 
 Nor was this high, the only testimony and commendations 
 given to his books : for at the first coming of king James into 
 this kingdom he enquired of the archbishop Whitgift for his 
 friend Mr. Hooker that writ the books of Church Polity. To 
 which the answer was, that he died a year before queen Eliza- 
 beth, who received the sad news of his death with very much sor- 
 row ; to which the king replied, " and I receive it with no less, 
 that I shall want the desired happiness of seeing and discoursing 
 with that man, from whose books I have received such satisfac- 
 tion. Indeed, my lord, I have received more satisfaction in read- 
 ing a leaf or paragraph in Mr. Hooker, though it were but about 
 the fashion of churches, or church music, or the like, but espe- 
 cially of the sacraments, than I have had in the reading particular 
 large treatises written but of one of those subjects by others, 
 though very learned men : and I observe there is in Mr. Hooker 
 no affected language, but a grave, comprehensive, clear manifesta- 
 tion of reason, and that backed with the authority of the Scrip- 
 ture, the fathers and schoolmen, and with all law both sacred and 
 civil. And though many others write well, yet in the next age 
 they will be forgotten ; but doubtless there is in every page of 
 Mr. Hooker's book the picture of a divine soul, such pictures of 
 truth and reason, and drawn in so sacred colours, that they shall 
 
512 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 never fade, but give an immortal memory to the author. 11 And 
 it is so truly true that the king thought what he spake, that as 
 the most learned of the nation have and still do mention Mr. 
 Hooker with reverence, so he also did never mention him but 
 with the epithet of learned, or judicious, or reverend, or venerable 
 Mr. Hooker. 
 
 Nor did his son, our late king Charles the first, ever mention 
 him but with the same reverence, enjoining his son, our now gra- 
 cious king, to be studious in Mr. Hooker's books. And our 
 learned antiquary Mr. Cambden d mentioning the death, the 
 modesty, and other virtues of Mr. Hooker, and magnifying his 
 books, wished, " that for the honour of this, and benefit of other 
 nations, they were turned into the universal language. 11 Which 
 work, though undertaken by many, yet they have been weary and 
 forsaken it ; but the reader may now expect it, having been long 
 since begun, and lately finished, by the happy pen of Dr. Earl, 
 now lord bishop of Salisbury, of whom I may justly say (and let 
 it not offend him, because it is such a truth as ought not to be 
 concealed from posterity, or those that now live and yet know 
 him not) that since Mr. Hooker died, none hath lived whom God 
 hath blessed with more innocent wisdom, more sanctified learn- 
 ing, or a more pious, peaceable, primitive temper ; so that this 
 excellent person seems to be only like himself and our venerable 
 Richard Hooker, and only fit to make the learned of all nations 
 happy in knowing what hath been too long confined to the lan- 
 guage 3 of our little island. 
 
 There might be many more and just occasions taken to speak 
 of his books, which none ever did, or can commend 4 too much, 
 
 d [In his Annals, 15 99.] 
 
 3 Confined to the language.~] It is to be regretted, that neither Earle's trans- 
 lation, nor any other, has hitherto been published. 
 
 To the wishes for such a work we may add that of the illustrious Grotius, 
 as expressed in a letter to Meric Casaubon. 
 
 " Ricardi Hookeri scripta ante annos multos vidi, et quanquam in sermone 
 mihi non percognito, facile cognovi exactissimi operis utilitatem ; quae tanta 
 est, ut hunc quoque librum verti, sed in Latinum sermonem, pervelim. Qusero 
 si quis hie est, qui id efficere cupiat. Cseterum tibi id ipsum cordi esse 
 velim."— Vindication of the Lord's Prayer, p. 81. 1660. 
 
 4 Or can commend.'] Hooker may justly be regarded as the genuine lineal 
 descendant of the most enlightened English reformers ; and possessing learn- 
 ing equal to that of any of them, with more opportunities for meditation, 
 and the accumulated advantage of their labours and experience, he may, 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 513 
 
 but I decline them, and hasten to an account of his Christian 
 behaviour and death at Borne ; in which place he continued his 
 
 perhaps not improperly, be considered as exhibiting in his writings a model 
 of the true, settled, most improved, mature, and catholic principles of the 
 English Reformation. But these virtues did not screen him from having 
 many adversaries. At the time when Hooker wrote, Calvinism, doctrinal as 
 well as disciplinarian, had made considerable progress in England ; and 
 Hooker's, unhappily for his own peace of mind, were almost the only works 
 of great extent which were calculated to arrest the progress of the doctrinal 
 Calvinists. In the year 1599 a tract was published in 4to., entitled A 
 Christian Letter of certaine English Protestants, unfaigned favourers of the 
 present state of Religion, authorised and professed in England, unto that reverend 
 and learned man, Mr. R. Hooker, requiring resolution in certaine matters of 
 doctrine (which seeme to overthrow the foundation of Christian religion, and of 
 the Church among us), expresslie contained in his five books of Ecclesiasticall 
 Pollicie. This book is one of the earliest productions of those mal-contents, 
 who were afterwards called doctrinal Puritans. It is the doctrines of Hooker 
 with which they quarrel : and they profess (in contradistinction to the abet- 
 tors of the Geneva Discipline) an unfeigned attachment to the external 
 establishments of the church of England. The work is further deserving of 
 notice, as exhibiting, I believe, the earliest example, both in the matter and 
 manner of the argument, of those numerous publications in which some 
 Calvinistic writers have thoughtlessly and intemperately indulged themselves, 
 from the days of this Christian letter, and from Prynne and Hickman down- 
 wards, to Edwards, and Toplady, and Bowman, and sir Richard Hill, and 
 Overton. — Can it be believed, the authors of the letter in question tax the 
 meek, the wise, the virtuous, the saint-like Richard Hooker with betraying 
 and renouncing the doctrines to which he had solemnly subscribed ? They 
 charge him with designs of bringing back popery. They accuse him of a 
 wanton attack on the memory of Calvin. They condemn him of unsoundness 
 of doctrine respecting grace, and free-will, and justification, and predestina- 
 tion, and the conditions of the Christian covenant, and the sacraments of the 
 Christian church. It is curious to see the Thirty-nine Articles, the Liturgy, 
 the Homilies, bishop Jewel's Apology, dean Nowell's Catechism, and the 
 writings of many others of Hooker's protestant predecessors, solemnly cited 
 against him, and confronted in due form with extracts from the Ecclesiastical 
 Polity, for the purpose of convicting him of deserting and denying the prin- 
 ciples of that church of which he was a minister, in whose cause he toiled 
 day and night, and in the defence of which, I believe, it may truly be said, 
 that it was God's good pleasure that he should die. The following extracts 
 may serve as specimens of this performance. 
 
 " The reverend fathers of our church call Mr. Calvin one of the best 
 writers, &c. (J. Whitgift, p. 300. Bp. Jewel, Defence of Apolog. part ii. 
 p. 149. Read any English writer defending the church of England; and 
 namely, Fulke against Stapleton's Fortress, p. 71. Read Apolog. Anglican.) 
 Howe greatlie all Christian churches are to prayse God for that man's faithful! 
 labours, and how instantlie therefore all sortes of papistes have and doe 
 
 VOL. III. i. 1 
 
514 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 customary rules of mortification and self-denial ; was much in 
 fasting, frequent in meditation and prayer, enjoying those blessed 
 
 indevour and strive to diminish his credit, all the Christian world most 
 aboundlie both by word and by writing do testifie. Wherefore we wonder not 
 a little, what moved you to make choyse of that worthie pillar of the Church 
 above all other, to traduce him, and to make him a spectacle before all Christians." 
 P. 37. 
 
 By the way, some may think it strange, and yet it is very true that this 
 same character of Calvin, which is here referred to, and thus accounted of, 
 has in the present day been more than once appealed to, as a proof of the 
 high esteem in which Calvin was regarded by Richard Hooker ; and, what 
 shall we say ? why, perhaps, as a proof that the Articles of the Church of 
 England are Calvinistical. Ex quovis ligno fit, &c. Again, " In all your 
 books— Reason is highlie sett up against Holie Scripture, and reading against 
 preaching : the church of Rome favourablie admitted to be of the house of 
 God : Calvin with the Reformed churches full of faults and most of all they 
 which indevoured to be most reformed from conformitie with the Church of 
 Rome : almost all the principall pointes of our English Creede greatlie 
 shaken and contradicted. If you do not sincerelie, plainlie, and trulie an- 
 swere all these our necessarie doubtes and demandes, what shall we have 
 cause to thinke of these your tedious and laborious writings ? Shall we doe 
 you wronge to suspect you as a privie and subtill enemie to the whole state 
 of the English church, and that would have men to deeme her majestie to 
 have done ill in abolishing the Romish religion, and banishing the Pope's 
 authoritie ? — Will you bring us to atheisme or to poperie ?" P. 43. " We be- 
 seech you therefore in the name of Jesus Christ, and as you will answere for 
 the use of those great giftes which God hath bestowed upon you, that you 
 would returne and peruse advisedlie aU your five bookes, compare them with 
 the articles of our profession sett out by public authoritie, and with the 
 workes apologeticall, and other authorised Sermons and Homilies of our 
 church, and of the reverend fathers of our land, and with the holie booke of 
 God, and all other the queenes majesties proceedings." P. 44. " All the 
 articles of our religion, and many partes of our church government checked, 
 blamed, and contradicted." P. 45. " Thirdly that you would be careful not 
 to corrupt the English creede and pure doctrine, whereunto you have sub- 
 scribed, either by philosophie &c." P. 47. " The church of England be- 
 leeveth, that Predestination unto life is the eternal purpose &c. But you 
 maister Hooker seem to us to affirme contrarie, when you saie, If anie man 
 doubt &c." P. 15 " You make it (the Sacrament) a meanes condicionall, 
 and no lesse required than faith itself. — And herein we are suitors unto you 
 to tell us, whether the condition of sacraments make not for the additament 
 of works unto faith, in that which the English church holdeth to be onelie 
 and properlie of faith." P. 28. 
 
 After some delay, Hooker was prevailed upon to undertake a reply to this 
 letter, but death prevented the execution of his purpose. Dr. Covel, his 
 friend, then undertook the work : and he speaking of his own performance, 
 and what Hooker's would have been if executed, expresses himself thus, 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 515 
 
 returns which only men of strict lives feel and know, and of which 
 men of loose and godless lives cannot be made sensible ; for spiri- 
 tual things are spiritually discerned. 
 
 At his entrance into this place his friendship was much sought 
 for by Dr. Hadrian Saravia, then or about that time made one of 
 the prebends of Canterbury ; a German by birth, and some time 
 a pastor both in Flanders and Holland, where he had studied and 
 well considered the controverted points concerning episcopacy 
 and sacrilege ; and in England had a just occasion to declare his 
 judgment concerning both unto his brethren ministers of the Low 
 Countries, which was excepted against by Theodore Beza and 
 others, against whose exceptions he rejoined, and thereby became 
 the happy author of many learned tracts, writ in Latin, especially 
 of three ; one, of the Degrees of Ministers, and of the Bishops 
 superiority above the Presbytery ; a second against Sacrilege ; 
 and a third, of Christian Obedience to Princes ; the last 
 being occasioned by Gretzerus the Jesuit. And it is observ- 
 able, that when in a time of church tumults, Beza gave his 
 reasons to the chancellor of Scotland for the abrogation of 
 episcopacy in that nation, partly by letters, and more fully in a 
 treatise of a three-fold episcopacy (which he calls divine, human, 
 
 '.' His answer would have been far more general and more speedy, if he could 
 either have resolved to have done it, or after he had resolved, could have 
 lived to have seen it finished. But first of all he was loth to intermeddle with 
 so weake adversaries ; thinking it unfit ( as himselfe said) that a man that hath 
 a long journey should turne backe to beate every barking curre ; and having 
 taken it in hand, his urgent and greater affairs, together with the want of 
 strength, weakened with much labour, would not give him time to see it 
 finished." Preface to a Just and temperate Defence of the five books of Eccle- 
 siastical Policie, p. 12. 
 
 Somewhere I have seen the " Christian Letter " attributed to Dr. Andrew 
 Willet, but I cannot at present recall the authority. I remember, however, 
 that, at the time, it seemed to me to be good. 
 
 Some preparations of Hooker towards a reply to this letter were known to 
 be in existence by a slight notice given of them in Tanner's Bibliotheca 
 Britannico Hibernica, p. 411, a.d. 1748; thus, "Some Strictures on the 
 Letter that was printed Anno 1599> against his Ecclesiastical Polity , MS. in 
 biblioth. C.C.C. Oxon. 215 ;" but very little notice seems to have been taken 
 of remains, likely to prove so curious and interesting, and actually being so, 
 till Mr. Keble has published them, at large, in his recent very valuable edi- 
 tion of Hooker's writings. The passages are subjoined as notes to the several 
 places in the Ecclesiastical Polity to which they appertain. For a further 
 account, the reader may consult Mr. Keble's Preface, p. xii — xix. vol. i. 
 
 L 1 2 
 
516 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 and satanical) this Dr. Saravia had, by the help of bishop Whitgift 
 made such an early discovery of their intentions, that he had 
 almost as soon answered that treatise as it became public, and 
 he therein discovered how Beza's opinion did contradict that of 
 Calvin and his adherents, leaving them to interfere with them- 
 selves in point of episcopacy. But of these tracts it will not 
 concern me to say more, than that they were most of them de- 
 dicated to his and the church of England's watchful patron, John 
 Whitgift, the archbishop, and printed about the time in which 
 Mr. Hooker also appeared first to the world in the publication 
 of his first four books of Ecclesiastical Polity. 
 
 This friendship being sought for by this learned doctor, you 
 may believe was not denied by Mr. Hooker, who was by fortune 
 so like him as to be engaged against Mr. Travers, Mr. Cart- 
 wright, and others of their judgment, in a controversy too like 
 Dr. Saravia's ; so that in this year of 1595, and in this place of 
 Borne, these, two excellent persons began a holy friendship, in- 
 creasing daily to so high and mutual affections, that their two 
 wills seemed to be but one and the same ; and their designs, 
 both for the glory of God and peace of the church, still assist- 
 ing and improving each other's virtues, and the desired comforts 
 of a peaceable piety. Which I have willingly mentioned, because 
 it gives a foundation to some things that follow. 
 
 This parsonage of Borne is from Canterbury three miles, and 
 near to the common road that leads from that city to Dover ; 
 in which parsonage Mr. Hooker had not been twelve months, 
 but his books and the innocency and sanctity of his life became 
 so remarkable, that many turned out of the road, and others 
 (scholars especially) went purposely to see the man, whose life 
 and learning were so much admired ; and alas, as our Saviour 
 said of St. John Baptist, What went they out to see ? a man 
 cloathed in -purple and fine linen f no indeed, but an obscure, 
 harmless man, a man in poor cloaths, his loins usually girt in a 
 coarse gown, or canonical coat ; of a mean stature, and stooping, 
 and yet more lowly in the thoughts of his soul ; his body worn 
 out, not with age, but study and holy mortifications ; his face full 
 of heat-pimples, begot by his inactivity and sedentary life. And 
 to this true character of his person let me add this of his dispo- 
 sition and behaviour : God and nature blessed him with so blessed 
 a bashfulness, that as in his younger days his pupils might easily 
 look him out of countenance ; so neither then, nor in his age, did 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 517 
 
 he ever willingly look any man in the face ; and he was of so mild 
 and humble a nature, that his poor parish clerk and he did never 
 talk but with both their hats on, or both off, at the same time. 
 And to this may be added, that though he was not purblind, yet 
 he was short or weak-sighted ; and where he fixed his eyes at the 
 beginning of his sermon, there they continued till it was ended : 
 and the reader has the liberty to believe, that his modesty and 
 dim sight were some of the reasons why he trusted Mrs. Church- 
 man to chuse his wife. 
 
 This parish clerk lived till the third or fourth year of the late 
 Long Parliament ; betwixt which time and Mr. Hooker's death 
 there had come many to see the place of his burial, and the mo- 
 nument dedicated to his memory by sir William Cooper (who 
 still lives,) and the poor clerk had many rewards for shewing Mr. 
 Hooker's grave-place, and his said monument, and did always 
 hear Mr. Hooker mentioned with commendations and reverence : 
 to all which he added his own knowledge and observations of his 
 humility and holiness ; and in all which discourses the poor man 
 was still more confirmed in his opinion of Mr. Hooker's virtues 
 and learning. But it so fell out, that about the said third or 
 fourth year of the Long Parliament the then present parson of 
 Borne was sequestered (you may guess why) and a Genevan mi- 
 nister put into his good living. This, and other like sequestra- 
 tions, made the clerk express himself in a wonder, and say, 
 " They had sequestered so many good men, that he doubted if 
 his good master Mr. Hooker had lived till now they would have 
 sequestered him too." 
 
 It was not long before this intruding minister had made a 
 party in and about the said parish, that were desirous to re- 
 ceive the sacrament as in Geneva, to which end the day was 
 appointed for a select company, and forms and stools set about 
 the altar or communion-table, for them to sit and eat and drink ; 
 but when they went about this work there was a want of some 
 joint stools, which the minister sent the clerk to fetch, and then 
 to fetch cushions (but not to kneel upon). When the clerk saw 
 them begin to sit down, he began to wonder ; but the minister 
 bad him " cease wondering, and lock the church-door ;" to whom 
 he replied, " Pray take you the keys, and lock me out : I will 
 never come more into this church ; for all men will say my master 
 Hooker was a good man and a good scholar, and I am sure it was 
 not used to be thus in his days.'''' And, report says, the old man 
 
518 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 went presently home and died : I do not say died immediately, 
 but within a few days after. 
 
 But let us leave this grateful clerk in his quiet grave, and 
 return to Mr. Hooker himself, continuing our observations of his 
 Christian behaviour in this place, where he gave a holy vale- 
 diction to all the pleasures and allurements of earth, possessing 
 his soul in a virtuous quietness, which he maintained by constant 
 study, prayers, and meditations. His use was to preach once 
 every Sunday, and he or his curate to catechise after the second 
 lesson in the evening prayer : his sermons were neither long nor 
 earnest, but uttered with a grave zeal, and an humble voice ; his 
 eyes always fixed on one place to prevent his imagination from 
 wandering, insomuch that he seemed to study as he spake. The 
 design of his sermons (as indeed of all his discourses) was to 
 shew reasons for what he spake ; and with these reasons, such a 
 kind of rhetorick as did rather convince and persuade than frighten 
 men into piety ; studying not so much for matter (which he never 
 wanted) as for apt illustrations to inform and teach his unlearned 
 hearers by familiar examples, and then make them better by con- 
 vincing applications ; never labouring by hard words, and then by 
 needless distinctions and sub-distinctions, to amuse his hearers, 
 and get glory to himself, but glory only to God. Which inten- 
 tion, he would often say, was as discernible in a preacher as a 
 natural from an artificial beauty. 
 
 He never failed the Sunday before every Ember-week to give 
 notice of it to his parishioners, persuading them both to fast, 
 and then to double their devotions for a learned and pious clergy ; 
 but especially the last, saying often, " That the life of a pious 
 clergyman was visible rhetoric, and so convincing, that the most 
 godless men (though they would not deny themselves the enjoy- 
 ment of their present lusts) did yet secretly wish themselves like 
 those of the strictest lives." And to what he persuaded others 
 he added his own example of fasting and prayer ; and did usually 
 every Ember-week take from the parish clerk the key of the 
 church-door, into which place he retired every day, and locked 
 himself up for many hours ; and did the like most Fridays and 
 other days of fasting. 
 
 He would by no means omit the customary time of procession 6 , 
 persuading all, both rich and poor, if they desired the preserva- 
 
 6 Procession.'] The well-known practice, now called beating the bounds. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 519 
 
 tion of love and their parish rights and liberties, to accompany 
 him in his perambulation ; and most did so ; in which perambu- 
 lation he would usually express more pleasant discourse than at 
 other times, and would then always drop some loving and face- 
 tious observations to be remembered against the next year, 
 especially by the boys and young people ; still inclining them 
 and all his present parishioners to meekness, and mutual kind- 
 nesses, and love ; because love thinks not evil, hut covers a multitude 
 of infirmities. 
 
 He was diligent to enquire who of his parish were sick, or any 
 ways distressed, and would often visit them, unsent for ; supposing 
 that the fittest time to discover to them those errors to which 
 health and prosperity had blinded them ; and having by pious 
 reasons and prayers moulded them into holy resolutions for the 
 time to come, he would incline them to confession, and bewailing 
 their sins, with purpose to forsake them, and then to receive the 
 communion, both as a strengthening of those holy resolutions, 
 and as a seal betwixt God and them of his mercies to their souls, 
 in case that present sickness did put a period to their lives. 
 
 And as he was thus watchful and charitable to the sick, so he 
 was as diligent to prevent law-suits, still urging his parishioners and 
 neighbours to bear with each other's infirmities, and live in love, 
 because (as St. John says) he that lives in love, lives in God, for 
 God is love. And to maintain this holy fire of love constantly 
 burning on the altar of a pure heart, his advice was to watch and 
 pray, and always keep themselves fit to receive the communion, 
 and then to receive it often, for it was both a confirming and 
 strengthening of their graces ; this was his advice. And at his 
 entrance or departure out of any house he would usually speak 
 to the whole family, and bless them by name ; insomuch that as 
 he seemed in his youth to be taught of God, so he seemed in this 
 place to teach his precepts, as Enoch did, by walking with him in 
 all holiness and humility, making each day a step towards a blessed 
 eternity. And though in this weak and declining age of the 
 world such examples are become barren, and almost incredible, 
 yet let his memory be blessed with this true recordation, because 
 he that praises Richard Hooker praises God, who hath given such 
 gifts to men ; and let this humble and affectionate relation of him 
 become such a pattern as may invite posterity to imitate these his 
 virtues. 
 
 This was his constant behaviour both at Borne and in all places 
 
 7 
 
520 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 in which he lived : thus did he walk with God, and tread the foot- 
 steps of primitive piety ; and yet as that great example of meek- 
 ness and purity, even our blessed Jesus, was not free from false 
 accusations, no more was this disciple of his, this most humble, 
 most innocent, holy man. His was a slander parallel to that of 
 chaste Susanna by the wicked elders, or that against St. Athana- 
 sius, as it is recorded in his life, (for that holy man had his 
 heretical enemies) a slander which this age calls trepanning 1 ; the 
 particulars need not a repetition ; and that it was false needs no 
 other testimony than the public punishment of his accusers, and 
 their open confession of his innocency. It was said that the 
 accusation was contrived by a dissenting brother, one that endured 
 not church ceremonies, hating him for his book's sake, which he 
 was not able to answer ; and his name hath been told me, but I 
 have not so much confidence in the relation as to make my pen 
 fix a scandal upon him to posterity ; I shall rather leave it doubt- 
 ful till the great day of revelation. But this is certain, that he 
 lay under the great charge, and the anxiety of this accusation, 
 and kept it secret to himself for many months ; and being a 
 helpless man, had lain longer under this heavy burthen, but that 
 the protector of the innocent gave such an accidental occasion as 
 forced him to make it known to his two dearest friends, Edwin 
 Sandys, and George Cranmer, who were so sensible of their tutor's 
 sufferings, that they gave themselves no rest till by their disqui- 
 sitions and diligence they had found out the fraud, and brought 
 him the welcome news, that his accusers did confess they had 
 wronged him, and begged his pardon : to which the good man's 
 reply was to this purpose, " The Lord forgive them, and the 
 Lord bless you for this comfortable news. Now I have a just 
 occasion to say with Solomon, Friends are born for the days of 
 adversity, and such you have proved to me ; and to my God I 
 say, as did the mother of St. John Baptist, Tims hath the Lord 
 dealt with me in the day wherein he looked upon me, to take away 
 my reproach among men. And, oh my God ! neither my life nor 
 my reputation are safe in mine own keeping, but in thine, who 
 
 7 Calls trepanning '.] " Though he was not at all satisfied with the grounds 
 of their expectation and proceedings, and therefore could not blame the 
 wariness and reservedness of the other, and thought their apprehension of 
 being betrayed (which in the language of that time was called trepanned) 
 which befell some men every day, very reasonable ; yet the confidence," &c. — 
 Clarendon's Life, Continuation of vol. i. p. 344. edit. 1820. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 521 
 
 didst take care of me when I yet hanged upon my mothers breast. 
 Blessed are they that put their trust in thee, Lord ; for when 
 false witnesses were risen up against me, when shame was ready 
 to cover my face, when my nights were restless, when my soul 
 thirsted for a deliverance, as the hart panteth after the rivers of 
 waters, then thou, Lord, didst hear my complaints, pity my con- 
 dition, and art now become my deliverer ; and as long as I live I 
 will hold up my hands in this manner, and magnify thy mercies, 
 who didst not give me over as a prey to mine enemies ; the net is 
 broken, and they are taken in it. Oh blessed are they that put 
 their trust in thee ! and no prosperity shall make me forget those 
 days of sorrow, or to perform those vows that I have made to 
 thee in the days of my affliction ; for with such sacrifices thou, 
 God, art well pleased, and I will pay them." 
 
 Thus did the joy and gratitude of this good man's heart break 
 forth. And it is observable, that as the invitation to this slander 
 was his meek behaviour and dove-like simplicity, for which he was 
 remarkable, so his Christian charity ought to be imitated : for 
 though the spirit of revenge is so pleasing to mankind, that it is 
 never conquered but by a supernatural grace, revenge being indeed 
 so deeply rooted in human nature, that to prevent the excesses of 
 it (for men would not know moderation) almighty God allows 
 not any degree of it to any man, but says, Vengeance is mine : 
 and though this be said positively by God himself, yet this revenge 
 is so pleasing, that man is hardly persuaded to submit the manage 
 of it to the time, and justice, and wisdom of his Creator, but 
 would hasten to be his own executioner of it : and yet neverthe- 
 less, if any man ever did wholly decline, and leave this pleasing 
 passion to the time and measure of God alone, it was this Richard 
 Hooker of whom I write ; for when his slanderers were to suffer, 
 he laboured to procure their pardon ; and when that was denied 
 him, his reply was, " That however, he would fast and pray 
 that God would give them repentance and patience to undergo 
 their punishment." And his prayers were so far returned into 
 his own bosom, that the first was granted, if we may believe a 
 penitent behaviour and an open confession. And it is observable, 
 that after this time he would often say to doctor Saravia, " Oh 
 with what quietness did I enjoy my soul after I was free from the 
 fears of my slander ! and how much more after a conflict and 
 victory over my desires of revenge !" 
 
 About the year 1600, and of his age 46, he fell into a long and 
 
522 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 sharp sickness, occasioned by a cold taken in his passage by water 
 betwixt London and Gravesend ; from the malignity of which he 
 was never recovered : for, after that time till his death he was not 
 free from thoughtful days, and restless nights ; but a submission 
 to his will that makes the sick man's bed easy by giving rest to 
 his soul, made his very languishment comfortable ; and yet all 
 this time he was solicitous in his study, and said often to Dr. 
 Saravia (who saw him daily, and was the chief comfort of his 
 life) " That he did not beg a long life of God, for any other 
 reason, but to live to finish his three remaining books of polity ;" 
 and then, " Lord, let thy servant depart in peace ;?' which was his 
 usual expression. And God heard his prayers 8 , though he denied 
 the church the benefit of them, as compleated by himself; and it 
 is thought that he hastened his own death, by hastening to give 
 life to his books : but this is certain, that the nearer he was to 
 his death, the more he grew in humility, in holy thoughts and 
 resolutions. 
 
 About a month before his death, this good man, that never 
 knew, or at least never considered, the pleasures of the palate, 
 became first to lose his appetite, and then, to have an aversness 
 to all food ; insomuch, that he seemed to live some intermitted 
 weeks by the smell of meat only, and yet still studied and writ. 
 And now his guardian angel seemed to foretell him, that the day 
 of his dissolution drew near ; for which, his vigorous soul appeared 
 to thirst. In this time of his sickness, and not many days before 
 his death, his house was robbed ; of which he having notice, his 
 question was, " Are my books and written papers safe f and 
 
 8 Heard his prayers."] " Concerning those three books of his, which from 
 his own mouth I am informed that they were finished, I know not in whose 
 hands they are, nor whether the church shall ever be bettered by so excellent 
 a worke." — Covel's Just Defence, p. 149. 1603. 
 
 Dr. John Spencer also, in the Preface to his edition of the Five Books, 
 speaking of the other three, tells us, " And it pleased God to grant him his 
 desire : for he lived till he saw them perfected. And though, like Rachel, he 
 died as it were in the travail of them, and hastened death upon himself by 
 hastening to give them life; yet he held out to behold with his eyes these 
 partus ingenii, these Benjamins, sons of his right hand, though to him they 
 were Benonies, sons of pain and sorrow. But some evil-disposed minds, 
 whether of malice, or covetousness, or wicked blind zeal, it is uncertain, as 
 if they had been Egyptian mid-wives, as soon as they were born, smothered 
 them ; and by conveying away the perfect copies, left unto us nothing but 
 certain old imperfect and mangled draughts, dismembered into pieces, and 
 scattered like Medea's Absyrtus ; no favour, no grace, not the shadows of 
 themselves almost remaining in them." 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 523 
 
 being answered, " That they were ; 11 his reply was, " then it mat- 
 ters not ; for no other loss can trouble me." 
 
 About one day before his death, Dr. Saravia, who knew the 
 very secrets of his soul, (for they were supposed to be confessors 
 to each other) came to him, and after a conference of the benefit, 
 the necessity, and safety of the church's absolution, it was resolved 
 that the doctor should give him both that and the sacrament the 
 day following. To which end, the doctor came, and after a short 
 retirement and privacy, they two returned to the company, and 
 then the doctor gave him, and some of those friends which were 
 with him, the blessed sacrament of the body and blood of our 
 Jesus. Which being performed, the doctor thought he saw a 
 reverend gaiety and joy in his face ; but it lasted not long : for, 
 his bodily infirmities did return suddenly, and became more visi- 
 ble, insomuch that the doctor apprehended death ready to seize 
 him ; yet, after some amendment, left him at night, with a pro- 
 mise to return early the day following ; which he did, and then 
 found him better in appearance, deep in contemplation, and not 
 inclinable to discourse ; which gave the doctor occasion to require 
 his present thoughts ? to which he replied, " That he was medi- 
 tating the number and nature of angels, and their blessed obedi- 
 ence and order, without which, peace could not be in heaven ; 
 and oh that it might be so on earth V after which words he said, 
 " I have lived to see this world is made up of perturbations, and I 
 have been long preparing to leave it, and gathering comfort for 
 the dreadful hour of making my account with God, which I now 
 apprehend to be near ; and, though I have by his grace loved him 
 in my youth, and feared him in mine age, and laboured to have a 
 conscience void of offence to him and to all men ; yet, if thou, 
 Lord, be extreme to mark what I have done amiss, who can 
 abide it I and therefore, where I have failed, Lord show mercy 
 unto me, for I plead not my righteousness, but the forgiveness of 
 my unrighteousness, for his merits who died to purchase pardon 
 for penitent sinners ; and since I owe thee a death, Lord let it 
 not be terrible, and then take thine own time, I submit to it ; let 
 not mine, Lord, but let thy will be done ;" with which expres- 
 sion he fell into a dangerous slumber ; dangerous, as to his reco- 
 very ; yet recover he did, but it was to speak only these few 
 words, " Good doctor, God hath heard my daily petitions, for I 
 am at peace with all men, and he is at peace with me ; and from 
 that blessed assurance I feel that inward joy, which this world 
 can neither give nor take from me : my conscience beareth me 
 
524 RICHARD HOOKER. 
 
 this witness, and this witness makes the thoughts of death joyful. 
 I could wish to live to do the church more service, but cannot 
 hope it, for my days are past as a shadow that returns not." 
 More he would have spoken, but his spirits failed him ; and, after 
 a short conflict betwixt nature and death, a quiet sigh put a 
 period to his last breath, and so he fell asleep. — And now he 
 seems to rest like Lazarus in Abraham^ bosom, let me here draw 
 his curtain, till with the most glorious company of the patriarchs 
 and apostles, and the most noble army of martyrs and confessors, 
 this most learned, most humble, holy man, shall also awake to 
 receive an eternal tranquillity : and with it a greater degree of 
 glory than common Christians shall be made partakers of. 
 
 In the mean time, bless O Lord ! Lord, bless his brethren, the 
 clergy of this nation, with effectual endeavours to attain, if not to 
 his great learning, yet to his remarkable meekness, his godly sim- 
 plicity, and his Christian moderation ; for, these will bring peace 
 at the last : and, Lord ! let his most excellent writings be blest 
 with what he designed, when he undertook them : which was, 
 glory to thee God on high, peace in thy church, and good will 
 to mankind. Amen, Amen. 
 
 Izaac Walton. 
 
 This following Epitaph teas long since presented to the world, in 
 memory of Mr. Hooker, by Sir William Coopee, who also 
 built him a fair monument in Borne Church, and acknoivledges 
 him to have been his spiritual father. 
 
 Though nothing can be spoke worthy his fame, 
 
 Or the remembrance of that precious name, 
 
 Judicious Hooker ; though this cost be spent 
 
 On him that hath a lasting monument 
 
 In his own books, yet ought we to express, 
 
 If not his worth, yet our respectfulness. 
 
 Church ceremonies he maintain' d, then why 
 
 Without all ceremony should he die ? 
 
 Was it because his life and death should be 
 
 Both equal patterns of humility ? 
 
 Or that perhaps this only glorious one 
 
 Was above all to ask, why had he none ? 
 
 Yet he that lay so long obscurely low 
 
 Doth now preferr'd to greater honours go. 
 
 Ambitious men, learn hence to be more wise ; 
 
 Humility is the true way to rise : 
 
 And God in me this lesson did inspire, 
 
 To bid this humble man, Friend, sit up higher. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 And now having by a long and laborious search satisfied myself, 
 and I hope my reader, by imparting to him the true relation of 
 Mr. Hooker's life ; I am desirous also to acquaint him with some 
 observations that relate to it, and which could not properly fall to 
 be spoken till after his death ; of which my reader may expect a 
 brief and true account in the following appendix. 
 
 And first it is not to be doubted but that he died in the forty- 
 seventh, if not in the forty-sixth year of his age ; which I mention, 
 because many have believed him to be more aged ; but I have so 
 examined it as to be confident I mistake not. And for the year 
 of his death, Mr. Cambden, who in his Annals of Queen Eliza- 
 beth 1599, mentions him with a high commendation of his life 
 and learning, declares him to die in the year 1599, and yet in that 
 inscription of his monument set up at the charge of Sir William 
 Cooper in Borne Church, where Mr. Hooker was buried, his 
 death is there said to be in anno 1 603 : but doubtless both mis- 
 taken ; for I have it attested under the hand of William Somner, 
 the archbishop's register for the province of Canterbury, that 
 Richard Hooker's will bears date October 26, in anno 1600, and 
 that it was proved the 3d of December following e . 
 
 And that at his death he left four daughters, Alice, Cicely, 
 Jane, and Margaret ; that he gave each of them an hundred 
 
 e [ And the reader may take notice, that since I first writ this Appendix to 
 the Life of Mr. Hooker, Mr. Fulman, of Corpus Christi college, hath shewed 
 me a good authority for the very day and hour of Mr. Hooker's death, in 
 one of his books of Polity, which had been archbishop Laud's. In which 
 book, besides many considerable marginal notes of some passages of his time, 
 under the bishop's own hand, there is also written in the title-page of that 
 book (which now is Mr. Fulman's) this attestation : 
 
 Richardus Hooker vir summis doctrinae dotibus ornatus, de ecclesia prse- 
 cipue Anglicana optime meritus, obiit Novemb. 2. circiter horam secundam 
 postmeridianam. Anno 1600.] 
 
526 APPENDIX : 
 
 pounds ; that he left Joan his wife his sole executrix ; and that 
 by his inventory, his estate (a great part of it being in books) 
 came to 10921. 9s. 2d. which was much more than he thought 
 himself worth, and which was not got by his care, much less by 
 the good housewifery of his wife, but saved by his trusty servant 
 Thomas Lane, that was wiser than his master in getting money 
 for him, and more frugal than his mistress in keeping of it ; of 
 which will 9 of Mr. Hooker's I shall say no more, but that his 
 dear friend Thomas, the father of George Oranmer (of whom I 
 have spoken, and shall have occasion to say more) was one of the 
 witnesses to it. 
 
 One of his elder daughters was married to one Chalinor, some- 
 time a schoolmaster in Chichester, and are both dead long since. 
 Margaret his youngest daughter was married unto Ezekiel Chark, 
 bachelor in divinity, and rector of St. Nicholas in Harbledown, 
 near Canterbury, who died about 16 years past, and had a son 
 Ezekiel, now living, and in sacred orders, being at this time rec- 
 tor of Waldron, in Sussex ; she left also a daughter, with both 
 whom I have spoken not many months past, and find her to be a 
 widow in a condition that wants not, but very far from abound- 
 ing ; and these two attested unto me, that Richard Hooker 
 their grandfather had a sister, by name Elizabeth Harvey, that 
 lived to the age of 121 years, and died in the month of Septem- 
 ber, 1663. 
 
 For his other two daughters I can learn little certainty, but 
 have heard they both died before they were marriageable ; and 
 for his wife, she was so unlike Jephtha's daughter, that she staid 
 not a comely time to bewail her widowhood, nor lived long enough 
 to bewail her second marriage, for which doubtless she would have 
 found cause, if there had been but four months betwixt Mr. 
 Hooker's and her death : but she is dead, and let her other infir- 
 mities be buried with her. 
 
 Thus much briefly for his age, the year of his death, his estate, 
 his wife, and his children. I am next to speak of his books ; con- 
 cerning which I shall have a necessity of being longer, or shall 
 neither do right to myself or my reader, which is chiefly intended 
 in this appendix. 
 
 I have declared in his Life, that he proposed eight books, and 
 
 9 Of which will.} A copy of the will is given by Dr. Zouch, p. 47. 2nd 
 edition. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 527 
 
 that his first four were printed anno 1594, and his fifth book first 
 printed, and alone, anno 1597, and that he lived to finish the 
 remaining three of the proposed eight : hut whether we have the 
 last three as finished by himself is a just and material question ; 
 concerning which I do declare, that I have been told almost 40 
 years past, by one that very well knew Mr. Hooker, and the 
 affairs of his family, that about a month after the death of Mr. 
 Hooker, bishop Whitgift, then archbishop of Canterbury, sent 
 one of his chaplains 1 to enquire of Mrs. Hooker for the three 
 remaining books of Polity, writ by her husband ; of which she 
 would not, or could not give any account ; and that about three 
 
 1 Sent one of his chaplains."] In the 8vo. edit, of the Works of Hooker, 
 printed at Oxford, the following letter from bishop Andrews to doctor Parry 
 is inserted from a MS. in the Bodleian Library. 
 " Salutem in Christo. 
 
 " I cannot chuse but write, though you do not. I never failed since I last 
 saw you, but dayly prayed for him till this very instant you sent this heavie 
 news. I have hitherto prayed Serva nobis hunc ; now must I, Da nobis alium. 
 Alas for our greate loss ! and when I say ours, though I meane yours and 
 myne, yet much more the common : with the losse since they have of so 
 greate a damage, the more sad we neede to bewayle them and ourselves, who 
 know his workes and his worth to be such as behind him he hath not (that I 
 knowe) left anie neere him. And whether I shall live to knowe anie neere 
 him, I am in greate doubt, that I care not how manie and myself had re- 
 deemed his longer life to have done good, in a better subject than he had in 
 hand, though that were very good. Good brother, have a care to deal with 
 his executrix or executor, or, him that is like to have a great stroke in it, his 
 father-in-lawe, that there be special care and regard for preserving such 
 papers as he left, besides the three last books expected. By preserving, I 
 meane, that not only they be not embezzelled, and come to nothing, but that 
 they come not into greate hands, whoe will only have use of them quatenus et 
 quousque, and suppresse the rest, or unhappily all : but rather into the hands 
 of some of them that unfeignedly wished him well, though of the meaner 
 sort ; who may upon good assurance (very good assurance) be trusted with 
 them ; for it is pitie they should admit of any limitation. Doe this, and doe 
 it mature : it had bin more than time long since to have been about it, if I 
 had sooner knowne it. If my word or letter would doe anie good to Mr. 
 Churchman, it should not want. But what cannot yourself or Mr. Sandys 
 doe therein ? For Mr. Cranmer is away ; happie in that he will gaine a weeke 
 or two before he know of it. 
 
 " Almightie God comfort us over him ! whose taking away I trust I shall 
 no longer live, than with grief I remember ; therefore with grief because 
 with inward and most just honour I ever honoured him since I knew him. 
 
 " Your assured 
 
 " At the Court, " poore loving friend, 
 
 " 7th Nov. 1600. " L. ANDREWES." 
 
528 APPENDIX : 
 
 months after that time the bishop procured her to be sent for to 
 London, and then by his procurement she was to be examined, 
 by some of her majesty's council, concerning the disposal of those 
 books : but, by way of preparation for the next day's examination, 
 the bishop invited her to Lambeth, and, after some friendly ques- 
 tions, she confessed to him, " That one Mr. Oharke, and another 
 minister that dwelt near Canterbury, came to her, and desired 
 that they might go into her husband's study, and look upon some 
 of his writings ; and that there they two burnt and tore many of 
 them, assuring her that they were writings not fit to be seen ; 
 and that she knew nothing more concerning them." Her 
 lodging was then in King-street, in Westminster, where she 
 was found next morning dead in her bed, and her new husband 
 suspected and questioned for it ; but he was declared innocent of 
 her death. 
 
 And I declare also, that Dr. John Spencer (mentioned in the 
 life of Mr. Hooker) was of Mr. Hooker's college, and of his time 
 there, and betwixt whom there was so friendly a friendship that 
 they continually advised together in all their studies, and parti- 
 cularly in what concerned these books of Polity. This Dr. 
 Spencer, the three perfect books being lost, had delivered into 
 his hands (I think by bishop Whitgift) the imperfect books, or 
 first rough draughts of them, to be made as perfect as they 
 might be by him, who both knew Mr. Hooker's hand-writing, 
 and was best acquainted with his intentions. And a fair testi- 
 mony of this may appear by an epistle first and usually .printed 
 before Mr. Hooker's five books (but omitted, I know not why, in 
 the last impression of the eight printed together in anno 1662, in 
 which the publishers 2 seem to impose the three doubtful books to 
 be the undoubted books of Mr. Hooker) with these two letters 
 J. S. at the end of the said epistle, which was meant for this John 
 Spencer : in which epistle, the reader may find these words, which 
 may give some authority to what I have here written of his last 
 three books. 
 
 " And though Mr. Hooker hastened his own death by hasten- 
 ing to give life to his books, yet he held out with his eyes to 
 
 2 The publishers.'] This is bp. Gauden's edition. It is described in the 
 title, in Gauden's rash and reckless stile, " to be now completed, as with the 
 sixth and eighth books, so with the seventh, out of his own manuscripts, never 
 before published." 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 529 
 
 behold these Benjamins, these sons of his right hand, though to 
 him they proved Benonies, sons of pain and sorrow. But, some 
 evil disposed minds, whether of malice, or covetousness, or wicked 
 blind zeal, it is uncertain, as soon as they were born, and their 
 father dead, smothered them, and, by conveying the perfect 
 copies, left unto us nothing but the old imperfect mangled 
 draughts dismembered into pieces ; no favour, no grace, not the 
 shadow of themselves remaining in them. Had the father lived 
 to behold them thus defaced, he might rightly have named them 
 Benonies, the sons of sorrow. But being the learned will not 
 suffer them to die and be buried, it is intended the world shall 
 see them as they are ; the learned will find in them some shadows 
 and resemblances of their fathers face. God grant, that as they 
 were with their brethren dedicated to the church for messengers 
 of peace ; so, in the strength of that little breath of life that 
 remaineth in them, they may prosper in their work, and by 
 satisfying the doubts of such as are willing to learn, they may 
 help to give an end to the calamities of these our civil wars. 
 
 « J. S." 
 
 And next the reader may note, that this epistle of Dr. Spen- 
 cer's, was writ and first printed within four years after the death 
 of Mr. Hooker, in which time all diligent search had been made 
 for the perfect copies ; and, then granted not recoverable, and 
 therefore endeavoured to be completed out of Mr. Hooker's rough 
 draughts, as is exprest by the said Dr. Spencer, in the said epistle, 
 since whose death it is now 50 years. 
 
 And I do profess by the faith of a Christian, that Dr. Spencer's 
 wife (who was my aunt, and sister to George Cranmer, of whom 
 I have spoken) told me forty years since, in these, or in words to 
 this purpose, " That her husband had made up, or finished Mr. 
 Hooker's last three books : and that upon her husband's death- 
 bed, or in his last sickness, he gave them into her hand, with a 
 charge that they should not be seen by any man, but be by her 
 delivered into the hands of the then archbishop of Canterbury, 
 which was Dr. Abbot, or unto Dr. King, then bishop of London, 
 and that she did as he enjoined her." 
 
 I do conceive, that from Dr. Spencer's and no other copy, 
 there have been divers transcripts, and I know that these were to 
 be found in several places, as namely, sir Thomas Bodlies library, 
 in that of Dr. Andrews, late bishop of Winton, in the late lord 
 
 vol. in. m m 
 
530 APPENDIX : 
 
 (Jonwayes, in the archbishop of Canterbury's, and in the bishop 
 of Armagh's, and in many others : and most of these pretended 
 to be the author's own hand, but much disagreeing, being indeed 
 altered and diminished, as men have thought fittest to make Mr. 
 Hooker's judgment suit with their fancies, or give authority to 
 their corrupt designs ; and for a proof of a part of this, take these 
 following testimonies. 
 
 Dr. Barnard, sometime chaplain to Dr. Usher, late lord arch- 
 bishop of Armagh, hath declared in a late book called Clam 
 Trabales, printed by Richard Hodgkinson, anno 1661, that in 
 his search and examination of the said bishop's manuscripts, he 
 found the three written books which were supposed the 6, 7, and 
 8, of Mr. Hooker's books of Ecclesiastical Polity ; and that in 
 the said three books (now printed as Mr. Hooker's) there are so 
 many omissions, that they amount to many paragraphs, and 
 which cause many incoherences : the omissions are by him set 
 down at large in the said printed book, to which I refer the reader 
 for the whole ; but think fit in this place to insert this following 
 short part of some of the said omissions. 
 
 " First, as there could be in natural bodies no motion of any 
 thing, unless there were some first which moved all things, and 
 continued unmoveable ; even so in politic societies, there must 
 be some unpunishable, or else no man shall suffer punishment ; 
 for such punishments proceed always from superiors, to whom 
 the administration of justice belongeth, which administration 
 must have necessarily a fountain that deriveth it to all others, 
 and receiveth not from any, because otherwise the course of jus- 
 tice should go infinitely in a circle, every superior having his 
 superior without end, which cannot be ; therefore, a well-spring, 
 it followeth, there is, a supreme head of justice whereunto all 
 are subject, but itself in subjection to none. Which kind of 
 preheminency if some ought to have in a kingdom, who but the 
 king shall have it ? Kings therefore, or no man, can have lawful 
 power to judge. 
 
 " If private men offend, there is the magistrate over them which 
 judgeth ; if magistrates, they have their prince ; if princes, there 
 is heaven, a tribunal, before which they shall appear ; on earth 
 they are not accountable to any." Here, says the doctor, it 
 breaks off abruptly. 
 
 And 1 have these words also attested under the hand of Mr. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 531 
 
 Fabian Philips, a man of note for his useful books. " I will 
 make oath, if I shall be required, that Dr. Sanderson, the late 
 bishop of Lincoln, did a little before his death, affirm to me, he 
 had seen a manuscript affirmed to him to be the hand-writing 
 of Mr. Richard Hooker, in which there was no mention made 
 of the king or supreme governors being accountable to the 
 people ; this I will make oath, that that good man attested to 
 me. 
 
 " Fabian Philips." 
 
 So that there appears to be both omissions and additions in 
 the said last three printed books ; and this may probably be 
 one reason why Dr. Sanderson, the said learned bishop (whose 
 writings are so highly and justly valued) gave a strict charge 
 near the time of his death, or in his last will, " That nothing 
 of his that was not already printed, should be printed after his 
 death." 
 
 It is well known how high a value our learned king James put 
 upon the books writ by Mr. Hooker, and known also that our 
 late king Charles (the martyr for the church) valued them the 
 second of all books, testified by his commending them to the 
 reading of his son Charles, that now is our gracious king ; and 
 you may suppose that this Charles the first, was not a stranger 
 to the pretended three books, because in a discourse with the 
 lord Say, in the time of the long parliament, when the said lord 
 required the king to grant the truth of his argument, because it 
 was the judgment of Mr. Hooker (quoting him in one of the 
 three written books) the king replied, " They were not allowed 
 to be Mr. Hooker's books, but, however he would allow them to 
 be Mr. Hooker's, and, consent to what his lordship proposed to 
 prove out of those doubtful books, if he would but consent to the 
 judgment of Mr. Hooker in the other five that were the undoubted 
 books of Mr. Hooker." 
 
 In this relation concerning these three doubtful books of Mr. 
 Hooker's, my purpose was to enquire, then set down what I 
 observed and know ; which I have done, not as an engaged 
 person, but indifferently ; and now, leave my reader to give sen- 
 tence, for their legitimation, as to myself; but so, as to leave 
 others the same liberty of believing or disbelieving them to be 
 Mr. Hooker's ; — and it is observable, that as Mr. Hooker advised 
 with Dr. Spencer, in the design and manage of these books, so 
 
 m m 2 
 
532 APPENDIX : 
 
 also, and chiefly with his dear pupil George Oranmer (whose 
 sister was the wife of Dr. Spencer) of which this following letter 
 may be a testimony, and doth also give authority to some things 
 mentioned both in this appendix, and in the Life of Mr. Hooker, 
 and is therefore added. — J. W. 
 
 George Cranmers 3 Letter unto Mr. Richard Hooker, Feb. 1598. 
 
 " What posterity is likely to judge of these matters concern- 
 ing church-discipline, we may the better conjecture, if we call to 
 mind what our own age, within few years, upon better experience, 
 hath already judged concerning the same. It may be remem- 
 bered, that at first the greatest part of the learned in the land, 
 were either eagerly affected, or favourably inclined that way. 
 The books then written for the most part, savoured of the dis- 
 ciplinary stile ; it sounded every where in pulpits, and in common 
 phrase of men's speech : the contrary part began to fear they had 
 taken a wrong course, many which impugned the discipline, yet 
 so impugned it, not as not being the better form of government, 
 but as not being so convenient for our state, in regard of dangerous 
 innovations thereby like to grow : one man f alone there was, to 
 speak of (whom let no suspicion of flattery deprive of his deserved 
 commendation) who in the defiance of the one part, and courage 
 of the other, stood in the gap, and gave others respite to prepare 
 themselves to the defence, which by the sudden eagerness and 
 violence of their adversaries, had otherwise been prevented, 
 wherein God hath made good unto him his own impress 4 , 
 Vincit qui patitur ; for what contumelious indignities he hath 
 at their hands sustained, the world is witness ; and what reward 
 of honour above his adversaries God hath bestowed upon him, 
 themselves (though nothing glad thereof) must needs confess. 
 Now of late years the heat of men towards the discipline is 
 
 3 George Cranmer.~] See p. 460. 
 
 f John Whitgift, the archbishop. 
 
 4 His own impress.'] The motto, then customarily chosen by archbishops, 
 &c, on their advancement ; a practice still partially retained in the legal pro- 
 fession, viz. by Serjeants at law, who, when first appointed, give rings with 
 mottoes impressed upon them. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 533 
 
 greatly decayed : their judgments begin to sway on the other 
 side ; the learned have weighed it, and found it light ; wise men 
 conceive some fear, lest it prove not only not the best kind of 
 government, but the very bane and destruction of all government. 
 The cause of this change in men's opinions, may be drawn from 
 the general nature of error, disguised and clothed with the name 
 of truth ; which did mightily and violently possess men at first, 
 but afterwards, the weakness thereof being by time discovered, it 
 lost that reputation, which before it had gained. As by the out- 
 side of an house the passers by are oftentimes deceived, till they 
 see the conveniency of the rooms within : so by the very name 
 of discipline and reformation, men were drawn at first to cast a 
 fancy towards it, but, now they have not contented themselves 
 only to pass by and behold afar off the fore-front of this reformed 
 house ; they have entered in, even at the special request of 
 master- workmen and chief builders thereof : they have perused 
 the rooms, the lights, the conveniencies, and they find them not 
 answerable to that report which was made of them, nor to that 
 opinion which upon report they had conceived ; so as now, the 
 discipline which at first triumphed over all, being unmasked, 
 beginneth to droop and hang down her head. 
 
 " This cause of change in opinion concerning the discipline, is 
 proper to the learned, or to such as by them have been instructed. 
 — Another cause there is more open, and more apparent to the 
 view of all, namely, the course of practice, which the reformers 
 have had with us from the beginning. The first degree was only 
 some small difference about the cap and surplice 5 , but not such as 
 
 5 Cap and surplice.~\ Observations very similar to these are detailed in a 
 valuable letter to the lord treasurer Burghley, by Hutton, then dean, after- 
 wards archbishop of York, written so early as Oct. 6, 1573; not less than 
 five and twenty years before this of George Cranmer ; so long were the evils 
 complained of exercising and diffusing their baneful influence. 
 
 " The number is grown great of them that be dealers in this action ; 
 whereof some doubtless are both honest and learned ; though other some be 
 puft uppe with vaine glorie, and have a great delite to heare themselves talke, 
 muche like to those yonge orators of whom Nsevius the poet speaketh ; when 
 this question being asked, Cedo qui vestram rempublicam tantam amisistis tarn 
 cito ? amongst other things this answer is made, Proveniebant oratores novi, 
 stulti, adoleseentuli ; who albeit they can speake of manie things handsomlie ; 
 yet they please themselves best, when they talke of matters of no small im- 
 portance ; of commonwealths, of the office of princes, of counsellors, of plat- 
 formes of churches, of the dutie of bishopps, and of parliament matters. 
 
 " Of this sort in this realme, though ther be manie, yet greater is the 
 
S.31 APPENDIX : 
 
 either bred division in the church, or tended to the ruin of the 
 government established. This was peaceable ; the next degree 
 
 number of those that favour them. Wherof some, I think, are perswaded 
 that they hold with the truth, and so in conscience incline unto them : others, 
 no doubt, are papists indeede, and because they dare not openlie promote 
 poperie, egge them forward secretlie, to deface the gospel : others are atheists, 
 and altogether without religion, and sett them on, neither for anie hatred they 
 beare unto the present state, nor for anie love they beare unto a better ; but 
 because they gape for a spoile of the clergie, which they hope most easelie to 
 bringe to passe under colour of reformation. Therfore they ar resolved and 
 fullie bent to promote and to preferre the cause. 
 
 " Wherfore it is high time to see, that singular phansies of privat men be 
 not preferred before the general order established by publique authoritie, 
 confirmed and collected out of the word of God : but also for the civil magis- 
 trate to defend the lawes agaynst wilful contemners. Yf it had bene looked 
 unto about nine yeares agoe, this hurly burly had not now happened : and if 
 it be not looked unto now, it is like that some greater inconvenience will 
 insue. 
 
 " At the begynninge it was but a capp, and a surplice and a typpet ; but 
 now it is growen to bishoppe, archbishopps and cathedral churches, and the 
 overthrow of order established ; and to speake plaine, to the queenes majes- 
 ties authoritie in causes ecclesiastical. 
 
 " The supreme authoritie, you know, in ecclesiastical causes, was justlie 
 taken from the pope, because he was an usurper, and gyven to the prince 
 within his realme, to whome of right it doth appertaine. But these reformers 
 take it from the prince, and gyve it unto themselves, with the grave seigniorie 
 in every parishe. For by them wold they have everie cause debated when 
 anie ariseth in the congregation. If they cannot end it then, by the ministers 
 and segniories of the parishes adjoyninge. If they cannot determine it, then 
 by a national counsel. If it cannot be ended there, then to be referred to a 
 general counsel of all the churches reformed. They make no mention of the 
 quene's authoritie. I warrant you, she must draw forth her sword, and see 
 that this order of theirs be observed and kept ; and more she hath not to do, 
 if we beleve some of them. 
 
 " But to come nearer unto the matter. . . . We say, that the prince is not 
 only <pv\at, vojiov, custos legis, armed with the sword to defend both the 
 tables of Moses, and to see that bothe God be duelie honoured, and everie man 
 by his neighbour well used ; but also, that he hathe authoritie to abolish ido- 
 latrie and superstition ; to make and constitute ecclesiastical lawes for the 
 advancement of trew worshipp of God ; and if the ministers do not their 
 duetie to punishe them, and to displace them, and to appoint others more 
 faithful and diligent in their rooms. We say also, that in civil and temporal 
 things the prince is the vicegerent of God, and representethe here in earth 
 the persone of God ; and in Scripture is called by the name of God ; and 
 that the majestie of a prince is a sacred thinge; and therefore that the 
 princes lawes, to the ecclesiastical and civil, not contrarie to the word of God, 
 but tending either to edilie the churche, or to profit t the commonweale, may 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 535 
 
 more stirring. Admonitions were directed to the parliament in 
 peremptory sort against our whole form of regiment ; in defence 
 
 not with a safe conscience be disobeied of any subjecte. But some of these 
 reformers speake more prophanelie of the prince, and saye, that the prince 
 ruleth in the commonwealth herself ; and in the churche of God that she seeth 
 that all be ruled of the Lord. Whereas indede, in both she ruleth but as 
 vicegerent, and seeth that bothe be ruled of the Lord. . . . 
 
 " I knowe that of things some are simplie good, some simplie evil, and 
 some indifferent, and that things indifferent do not binde the conscience. 
 But I say, that lawes may be made of things indifferent, either for the profit 
 of the commonwealth, or for comeliness in the church ; and so things indif- 
 ferent be made not indifferent, but to be obeyed, even for conscience sake. I 
 confesse also, that this kinde of lawes bindeth not the conscience in such 
 sorte, as doe the moral lawes of Moses, whereunto we are always bounde, 
 without respect of time and place, or man, or man's lawe ; but as the cere- 
 monies of Moses' law, while they were in force, might not be violated with a 
 safe conscience ; so the good and godlie lawes of princes, though they be not 
 gyven from God immediatelie, nor equal to Gods lawes ; yet because they are 
 the lawful commandements of his anointed and vicegerents heare in earthe, 
 they may not be broken without disobedience unto God. Wherefore I thinke 
 it muche better to say with Musculus, that the good lawes of princes binde 
 the conscience, than to say with others the contrarie, thoughe by a quidditie 
 in learninge it might be defended 
 
 " I have heard others say, that rather than they will offend their brother, 
 they will disobey the lawe ; although it be made by publique authoritie, and 
 may be obeyed with a safe conscience. Whereunto when I have replied, that 
 in breaking the lawe, they do not only offend the quene, whome they ought 
 at least to account for their sister, or rather for their mother, for Princeps est 
 pater patriae, ; but also they offend all them that like well of the lawe, and by 
 their example move them to disobedience ; they alleged, S. Paul 1 Cor. x. 
 And when I answered that S. Paul indeede doth speake of things of them- 
 selves indifferent, but not by the lawful and Christian magistrate com- 
 manded or forbidden ; they were driven to this point at the length to say 
 that the magistrate ought not by lawe to make any restraint of those things 
 wherein we may shew our charitie towards our brother, in not offending him ; 
 whereas, indeede, neither may a subject restraine the prince in things indif- 
 ferent : and it is a better worke of charitie charitablie to obey the quene and 
 her good laws ; and also lovinglie to deale with thy brother in a friendlie 
 persuasion, not to be offended at thy doinge than, disobeying the laws, and 
 Gods vicegerent, to beare with thy brothers error, lest thou offend him. 
 
 " Furthermore, whereas we say, that it is a parcel of the prince's authoritie 
 in causes ecclesiastical, to appoint bishopps and archbishopps, and other mi- 
 nisters, either by herselfe, or by other wise and learned persons, and to 
 remove them, if they do not their duetie, as Salomon did remove Abiathar, 
 and placed Sadoc in his roome ; these men would not onlie have an equalitie 
 of all ministers, (the mother of confusion and nurse of contention) but also 
 wold deprive the quenes higheness of this authoritie, and gyve it to the 
 
536 APPENDIX : 
 
 of them, volumes were published in English, and in Latin ; yet 
 this was no more than writing. Devices were set on foot to erect 
 
 people ; that every parish should choose their own minister. Which lawe, if 
 it were put in practice in this countrie, divers parishes wold have none but a 
 papist ; others wold have the best companion at tables, not the best preacher 
 in the pulpit. And whereas they allege, Acts xiv., that the apostles by 
 voices and lifting up of the hands of the people did appoint ministers in 
 everie church, though that were granted (for there are divers opinions) yet 
 dothe not that bind the churche, but ministers may be appointed other waies : 
 for neither were they at that time any Christian magistrates to whose office it 
 did appertaine (for then was the prophesie of David fulfilled, Quare fremuerunt 
 gentes, &c. ? as S. Augustine sayeth ;) but now, seeing that is fulfilled which 
 folowethe in the same place, Et nunc reges intelligite, &c, and the saying of 
 Esaias, Et reges nutricii tui, et regina nutrices turn, a Christian prince, by the 
 advice of the sage counsel of the realme, and the counsel of the grave 
 fathers of the churche, can better discerne whome to place over Christes 
 nocke, then the multitude, which have commonlie manie heads, manie wits, 
 
 but not the best judgment 
 
 " In a popular state it is mete the people should rule ; in an aristocracy, 
 the wise and grave magistrates ; but in a kingdom the people may not beare 
 the sway, without doing [injurie] to the prince that representeth the person of 
 God. Therefore to compell this realme to all the ecclesiastical policie of the 
 church of Geneva, which is an aristocracy, a state differinge from a king- 
 dome ; or to all the accidental points of the policie used in the apostles time, 
 when there was no Christian magistrate, but great persecution, is more than 
 can be vouched by the word of God, and also dangerous to the present state, 
 and derogatorie to her majesties authoritie. . . . 
 
 " I will not come to particulars. Mr. deane of Lincolne " (i. e. Whitgift, 
 who succeeded Hutton, as master of Pembroke Hall, but was now head of 
 Trinity College), " who is bothe learned and wise, and hath taken in hand 
 to answere the platforme, which in manie points is drawne out of Calvine, 
 I doubt not will satisfie them that be indifferent. 
 
 " And yet if there be things to be amended in the church of England, as it 
 is hard to have a thinge so perfect, but it may be amended ; God hath blessed 
 her majestic above the capacitie of her sexe with singular learninge; her 
 honourable counsel (some of them especiallie) are passing well learned, and 
 the grave fathers of the churche, so manie in number, so zealous in the 
 truthe, so well learned in godlie learning, as I dare boldlie speake it to God's 
 glorie were not in England at one time, since Christe's religion was first 
 preached in this land ; — let them gather themselves together in the name of 
 Christ ; let them consult without affection ; let them talke with the authors 
 of The Admonition and Platform; let them answere them, and satisfie them 
 also, if it be possible, by reason and God's word : and if there be either 
 defect in the lawes, or disorder for want of execution of the lawes, — let it be 
 reformed by publique authoritie : onlie, let us not through bitter and uncha- 
 ritable contention, hinder the course of the gospel, gyve occasion to the ene- 
 mie to rejoice, and gratifie them that gape for the spoile of the clergie." 
 Murdin's Burghley State Papers, p 261 — 5 a. d. 1759, fol. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 537 
 
 the practice of the discipline without authority ; yet, herein some 
 regard of modesty, some moderation was used. Behold, at length 
 it brake forth into open outrage, first in writing by Martin, in 
 whose kind of dealing these things may be observed ; first, that 
 whereas T. 0. and others, his great masters, had always before 
 set out the discipline as a queen, and as the daughter of God ; he 
 contrariwise, to make her more acceptable to the people, brought 
 her forth as a vice upon the stage. 2dly. This conceit of his was 
 grounded (as may be supposed) upon this rare policy, that seeing 
 the discipline was by writing refuted, in parliament rejected, in 
 secret corners hunted out and decried, it was imagined that by 
 open railing (which to the vulgar is commonly most plausible) 
 the state ecclesiastical might have been drawn into such con- 
 tempt and hatred, as the overthrow thereof should have been 
 most grateful to all men, and in a manner desired by all the com- 
 mon people. 3. It may be noted, (and this I know myself to be 
 time) how some of them, although they could not for shame 
 approve so lewd an action ; yet, were content to lay hold on it to 
 the advancement of their cause, by acknowledging therein the 
 secret judgments of God against the bishops ; and hoping that 
 some good might be wrought thereby for his church ; as, indeed 
 there was, though not according to their construction. For, 4. 
 contrary to their expectation, that railing spirit did not only not 
 further, but extremely disgrace and prejudice their cause, when 
 it was once perceived from how low degrees of contradiction, at 
 first, to what outrage of contumely and slander they were at 
 length proceeded ; and were also likely to proceed further. 
 
 " A further degree of outrage was also in fact. Certain pro- 
 phets s did arise 6 , who deeming it not possible that God should 
 suffer that to be undone, which they did so fiercely desire to have 
 done, namely, that his holy saints, the favourers and fathers of 
 the discipline, should be enlarged, and delivered from persecution ; 
 and seeing no means of deliverance ordinary, were fain to persuade 
 themselves that God must needs raise some extraordinary means ; 
 and being persuaded of none so well as of themselves, they forth- 
 with must needs be the instruments of this great work. Here- 
 upon they framed unto themselves an assured hope that upon 
 their preaching out of a pease-cart in Cheapside, all the multitude 
 
 g Hacket and Coppinger. 
 
 6 Did arise.'] Of Hacket and Coppinger, see Christian Institutes, vol. iv, 
 p. 389-91. 
 
oo8 APPENDIX : 
 
 would have presently joined unto them; and, in amazement of 
 mind have asked them, Viri fratres, quid agimus ? whereunto it 
 is likely they would have returned an answer, (far unlike to that 
 of St. Peter,) ' Such and such are men unworthy to govern, 
 pluck them down ; such and such are the dear children of God, 
 let them be advanced.' 
 
 " Of two of these men it is meet to speak with all commisera- 
 tion : yet so, that others by their example may receive instruc- 
 tion, and withal some light may appear, what stirring affections 
 the discipline is like to inspire, if it light upon apt and prepared 
 minds. 
 
 " Now if any man doubt of what society they were ? or, if the 
 reformers disclaim them, pretending, that by them they were con- 
 demned ; let these points be considered. '1. Whose associates 
 were they before they entered into this frantic passion ? whose 
 sermons did they frequent \ whom did they admire \ 2. Even 
 when they were entering into it, whose advice did they require ? 
 and when they were in, whose approbation ? whom advertised they 
 of their purpose I whose assistance by prayer did they request \ ' — 
 But we deal injuriously with them to lay this to their charge ; for 
 they reproved and condemned it. — How ? did they disclose it to 
 the magistrate, that it might be suppressed ? or were they not 
 rather content to stand aloof of, and see the end of it, as being 
 loth to quench that spirit. No doubt these mad practitioners 
 were of their society, with whom before, and in the practice 
 of their madness they had most affinity. Hereof read Dr. Ban- 
 croft's book. 
 
 " A third inducement may be to dislike of the discipline, if we 
 consider not only hoio far the reformers themselves have proceeded, 
 but what others upon their foundations have built. Here come 
 the Brownists in the first rank, their lineal descendants : who have 
 seized upon a number of strange opinions 7 : whereof, although 
 their ancestors, the reformers, were never actually possessed, yet 
 
 7 Of strange opinions ] Any one desirous of a sufficiently copious supply 
 of these, may find his satisfaction in a quarto volume entitled " A book which 
 sheweth the life and manners of all true Christians, and how unlike they are 
 to Turks, and papists, and heathen folk. By me Robert Browne, Middleburgh, 
 1582." See also, what may justly be styled the Hooker of these sectaries, 
 "A brief Discovery of the false Church, by Henry Barrow, 1590." It is a 
 volume not deficient in talent, and will be read with profit by such as may 
 have cause to agree with Clarendon, where he says, " I learn a great deal 
 from bad books." It was reprinted in 8vo, London, 1707. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 5S9 
 
 by right and interest from them derived, the Brownists and Bar- 
 rowists have taken possession of them ; for, if the positions of 
 the reformers be true, I cannot see how the main and general 
 conclusions of Brownism should be false ; for, upon these two 
 points, as I conceive, they stand. 
 
 " 1. That because we have no church, they are to sever them- 
 selves from us. 2. That without civil authority they are to erect 
 a church of their own. And if the former of these be true, the 
 latter, I suppose will follow ; for if above all things, men be to 
 regard their salvation ; and, if out of the church there be no sal- 
 vation ; it followeth, that if we have no church, we have no means 
 of salvation ; and therefore separation from us, in that respect, is 
 both lawful and necessary ; as also that men so separated from the 
 false and counterfeit church, are to associate themselves unto some 
 church ; not to ou^s ; to the popish much less ; therefore to one 
 of their own making. Now the ground of all these inferences 
 being this, (That in our church there is no means of salvation) is 
 out of the reformers principles most clearly to be proved. For 
 wheresoever any matter of faith unto salvation necessary is denied, 
 there can be no means of salvation ; but in the church of Eng- 
 land, the discipline (by them accounted a matter of faith, and 
 necessary to salvation,) is not only denied, but impugned, and the 
 professors thereof oppressed. Ergo. 
 
 " Again, (but this reason perhaps is weak) every true church 
 of Christ, acknowledgeth the whole gospel of Christ. The disci- 
 pline, in their opinion, is a part of the gospel, and yet by our 
 church resisted, Ergo. 
 
 " Again, the discipline is essentially united to the church : by 
 which term essentially, they must mean either an essential part, 
 or an essential property. Both which ways it must needs be, 
 that where that essential discijDline is not, neither is there any 
 church. — If therefore between them and the Brownists, there 
 should be appointed a solemn disputation, whereof with us they 
 have been oftentimes so earnest challengers : it doth not yet 
 appear what other answer they could possibly frame to these and 
 the like arguments, wherewith they may be pressed, but fairly to 
 deny the conclusion (for all the premises are their own) or rather 
 ingenuously to reverse their own principles, before laid, whereon 
 so foul absurdities have been so firmly built. — What further 
 proofs you can bring out of their high words, magnifying the dis- 
 cipline, I leave to your better remembrance : but above all points. 
 
 7 
 
540 APPENDIX : 
 
 I am desirous this one should be strongly inforced against them, 
 because it wringeth them most of all, and is of all others, (for 
 ought I see) the most unanswerable. You may notwithstanding 
 say, that you would be heartily glad these their positions might 
 be so salved as the Brownists might not appear to have issued 
 out of their loins ; but until that be done, they must give us 
 leave to think that they have cast the seed whereout these tares 
 are grown. 
 
 " Another sort of men there are, which have been content to 
 run on with the reformers for a time, and to make them poor 
 instruments of their own designs. These are a sort of godless 
 politics, who perceiving the plot of discipline to consist of these 
 two parts, the overthrow of episcopal, and erection of presbyterial 
 authority, and that this latter can take no place till the former be 
 removed, are content to join with them in the destructive part of 
 discipline, bearing them in hand, that in the other also they shall 
 find them as ready. But when time shall come, it may be they 
 would be as loath to be yoked with that kind of regiment, as now 
 they are willing to be released from this. These men's ends in 
 all their actions, is distraction, their pretence and colour, reforma- 
 tion. Those things which under this colour they have effected to 
 their own good, are, 1. By maintaining a contrary faction, they 
 have kept the clergy always in awe, and thereby, made them more 
 pliable and willing to buy their peace, 2. By maintaining an 
 opinion of equality among ministers, they have made way to their 
 own purposes for devouring cathedral churches, and bishops liv- 
 ings. 8. By exclaiming against abuses in the church, they have 
 carried their own corrupt dealing in the civil state more covertly ; 
 for such is the nature of the multitude, that they are not able to 
 apprehend many things at once : so as being possessed with a 
 dislike or liking of any one thing, many other in the mean time 
 may escape them without being perceived. 4. They have sought 
 to disgrace the clergy, in entertaining a conceit in men's minds, 
 and confirming it by continual practice, ' That men of learning, 
 and specially of the clergy, which are employed in the chiefest 
 kind of learning, are not to be admitted, or sparingly admitted to 
 matters of state 8 ;'' contrary to the practice of all well-governed 
 commonwealths, and of our own till these late years. 
 
 8 Matters of state.'] Compare Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 661. Sanderson, 
 and n. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 541 
 
 " A third sort of men there are, though not descended, from 
 the reformers, yet in part raised and greatly strengthened by 
 them ; namely, the cursed crew of Atheists. This also is one of 
 those points, which I am desirous you should handle most effec- 
 tually, and strain yourself therein to all points of motion and 
 affection ; as, in that of the Brownists, to all strength and sinews 
 of reason. This is a sort most damnable, and yet by the general 
 suspicion of the world at this day most common. The causes of 
 it, which are in the parties themselves (although you handle in 
 the beginning of the fifth book,) yet here again they may be 
 touched. But the occasions of help and furtherance, which by 
 the reformers have been yielded unto them, are, as I conceive, 
 two ; namely, senseless preaching, and disgracing of the ministry ; 
 for how should not men dare to impugn that, which neither by 
 force of reason, nor by authority of persons is maintained ? But 
 in the parties themselves these two causes I conceive of atheism, 
 1 . more abundance of wit than judgment, and of witty than judi- 
 cious learning, whereby they are more inclined to contradict any 
 thing, than willing to be informed of the truth. They are not 
 therefore, men of sound learning for the most part, but smat- 
 terers ; neither is their kind of dispute so much by force of argu- 
 ment, as by scoffing ; which humour of scoffing, and turning 
 matters most serious into merriment, is now become so common, 
 as we are not to marvel what the prophet means by the seat of 
 scorners, nor, what the apostles by foretelling of scorners to come ; 
 for our own age hath verified their speech unto us ; which also 
 may be an argument against these scoffers and atheists them- 
 selves, seeing it hath been so many ages ago foretold, that such 
 men the later days of the world should afford : which could not 
 be done by any other spirit, save that whereunto things future 
 and present are alike. And even for the main question of the 
 resurrection, whereat they stick so mightily ! was it not plainly 
 foretold, that men should in the latter times say, ' Where is the 
 promise of his coming V Against the creation, the ark, and 
 divers other points, exceptions are said to be taken, the ground 
 whereof is superfluity of wit, without ground of learning and 
 judgment. — A second cause of atheism is sensuality, which maketh 
 men desirous to remove all stops and impediments of their wicked 
 life ; among which, because religion is the chiefest, so as neither 
 in this life without shame they can persist therein, nor (if that be 
 true) without torment in the life to come : they therefore whet 
 
542 APPENDIX : 
 
 their wits to annihilate the joys of heaven, wherein they see (if 
 any such be) they can have no part, and likewise the ji>ains of hell, 
 wherein their portion must needs be very great. They labour 
 therefore, not that they may not deserve those pains, but that 
 deserving them, there may be no such pains to seize upon them. 
 But, what conceit can be imagined more base, than that man 
 should strive to persuade himself even against the secret instinct 
 (no doubt) of his own mind, that his soul is as the soul of a 
 beast, mortal and corruptible with the body? Against which 
 barbarous opinion, their own atheism is a very strong argument. 
 For were not the soul a nature separable from the body, how 
 could it enter into discourse of things merely spiritual, and 
 nothing at all pertaining to the body ? Surely the soul were not 
 able to conceive any thing of heaven, no not so much as to dispute 
 against heaven and against God, if there were not in it somewhat 
 heavenly and derived from Grod. 
 
 " The last which have received strength and encouragement 9 
 from the reformers are papists ; against whom although they are 
 most bitter enemies, yet unwittingly they have given them great 
 advantage. For, what can any enemy rather desire than the 
 breach and dissention of those which are confederates against 
 him I Wherein they are to remember, that if our communion 
 with papists in some few ceremonies do so much strengthen them 
 as is pretended, how much more doth this division and rent 
 among ourselves, especially seeing it is maintained to be, not in 
 light matters only, but even in matter of faith and salvation ! 
 which over-reaching speech of theirs, because it is so open an 
 advantage for the Barrowist and the papist, we are to wish and 
 hope, that they will acknowledge it to have been spoken rather in 
 heat of affection, than with soundness of judgment ; and that 
 through their exceeding love to that creature of discipline which 
 themselves have bred, nourished, and maintained, their mouth in 
 commendation of her did so often overflow. 
 
 " From hence you may proceed (but the means of connexion I 
 leave to yourself) to another discourse, which I think very meet 
 to be handled either here or elsewhere at large ; the parts whereof 
 may be these. 1 . That in this cause between them and us, men 
 
 9 Strength and encouragement.'] Compare Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 
 420—4; Hooker, p. 526—8; Mason, p. 538—42; Sanderson, p. 569—73; 
 and Sanderson, n. p. 631. 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 543 
 
 are to sever the proper and essential points and controversy, from 
 those which are accidental. The most essential and proper are 
 these two : overthrow of episcopal, and erection of presbyterial 
 authority. But in these two points whosoever joineth with them 
 is accounted of their number ; whosoever in all other points 
 agreeth with them, yet thinketh the authority of bishops not unlaw- 
 ful, and of elders not necessary, may justly be severed from their 
 retinue. Those things therefore, which either in the persons, or 
 in the laws and orders themselves are faulty, may be complained 
 on, acknowledged and amended ; yet they no whit the nearer 
 their main purpose ; for what if all errors by them supposed in 
 our liturgy were amended, even according to their own hearts 
 desire ? if non-residence, pluralities, and the like were utterly 
 taken away ? are their lay-elders therefore presently authorized ? 
 or their sovereign ecclesiastical jurisdiction established 1 
 
 " But even in their complaining against the outward and acci- 
 dental matters in church-government, they are many ways faulty : 
 1. In their end, which they propose to themselves. For in de- 
 claiming against abuses, their meaning is not to have them 
 redressed, but by disgracing the present state, to make way for 
 their own discipline. As therefore in Venice, if any senator should 
 discourse against the power of their senate, as being either too 
 sovereign, or too weak in government, with purpose to draw their 
 authority to a moderation, it might well be suffered ; but not so, 
 if it should appear he spake with purpose to induce another state 
 by depraving the present : so, in all causes belonging either to 
 church or commonwealth, we are to have regard what mind the 
 complaining part doth bear, whether of amendment or innovation ; 
 and, accordingly either to suffer or suppress it. Their objection 
 therefore is frivolous, Why may not men speak against abuses ? 
 Yes ; but with desire to cure the part affected, not to destroy the 
 whole. 2. A second fault is in their manner of complaining, not 
 only because it is for the most part in bitter and reproachful 
 terms, but also it is to the common people, who are judges incom- 
 petent and insufficient, both to determine any thing amiss, and, 
 for want of skill and authority, to amend it. Which also disco- 
 vered their intent and purpose to be rather destructive than 
 corrective. 3. Thirdly, those very exceptions which they take are 
 frivolous and impertinent. — Some things indeed they accuse as 
 impious, which if they may appear to be such, God forbid they 
 should be maintained. 
 
544 APPENDIX : 
 
 " Against the rest it is only alleged, that they are idle ceremo- 
 nies without use, and that better and more profitable might be 
 devised. Wherein they are doubly deceived ; for neither is it a 
 sufficient plea to say, This must give place, because a better may 
 be devised ; because in our judgments of better and worse, we 
 oftentimes conceive amiss, when we compare those things which 
 are in devise, with those which are in practice ; for the imperfec- 
 tions of the one are hid, till by time and trial they be discovered : 
 the others are already manifest and open to all. But last of all 
 (which is a point in my opinion of great regard, and which I am 
 desirous to have enlarged) they do not see that for the most part 
 when they strike at the state ecclesiastical, they secretly wound 
 the civil state. For personal faults, What can be said against 
 the church, which may not also agree to the commonwealth I In 
 both states men have always been, and will be always, men ; some- 
 times blinded with error, most commonly perverted by passions : 
 many unworthy have been and are advanced in both, many worthy 
 not regarded. And as for abuses which they pretend to be in the 
 laws themselves, when they inveigh against non-residence, do they 
 take it a matter lawful or expedient in the civil state for a man to 
 have a great and gainful office in the north, himself continually 
 remaining in the south ? He that hath an office, let him attend 
 his office. When they condemn plurality of livings spiritual to 
 the pit of hell, what think they of the infinite of temporal promo- 
 tions ? By the great philosopher, (Pol. lib. ii. c. 9.) it is forbidden 
 as a thing most dangerous to commonwealths, that by the same 
 man many great offices should be exercised. When they deride 
 our ceremonies as vain and frivolous, were it hard to apply their 
 exceptions even to those civil ceremonies, which at the coronation, 
 in parliament, and all courts of justice, are used ? Were it hard 
 to argue even against circumcision, the ordinance of God, as 
 being a cruel ceremony ? against the passover, as being ridicu- 
 lous l — shod, girt, a staff in their hand, to eat a lamb. 
 
 " To conclude ; you may exhort the clergy (or what if you 
 direct your conclusion not to the clergy in general, but only to 
 the learned in or of both universities V) you may exhort them to a 
 due consideration of all things, and to a right esteem and valuing 
 of each thing in that degree wherein it ought to stand. For it 
 oftentimes falleth out, that what men have either devised them- 
 selves, or greatly delighted in, the price and the excellency thereof 
 they do admire above desert. The chiefest labour of a Christian 
 
RICHARD HOOKER. 545 
 
 should be to know ; of a minister, to preach Christ crucified : 
 in regard whereof, not only worldly things, but things otherwise 
 precious, even the discipline itself is vile and base : whereas now 
 by the heat of contention, and violence of affection, the zeal of 
 men towards the one hath greatly decayed their love to the other. 
 Hereunto therefore they are to be exhorted, to preach Christ 
 crucified, the mortification of the flesh, the renewing of the spirit ; 
 not those things which in time of strife seem precious, but (pas- 
 sions being allayed) are vain and childish. 
 
 " G. C." 
 
 VOL. III. n n 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 n n 2 
 
For the church of England, in casting out papal tyranny and superstition, 
 to have shewed greater willingness of accepting the very ceremonies of the 
 Turk, Christ's professed enemy, than of the most indifferent things which 
 the church of Rome approveth ; to have left not so much as the names which 
 the church of Rome doth give to things innocent ; to have rejected whatsoever 
 that church doth make account of, be it never so harmless in itself, and of 
 never so ancient continuance, without any other crime to charge it with, than 
 only that it hath been the hap thereof to be used by the church of Rome, and 
 not to be commanded in the word of God : this kind of proceeding might 
 happily have pleased some few men, who having begun such a course them- 
 selves, must needs be glad to see their example followed by us. But the 
 Almighty, which giveth wisdom, and inspireth with right understanding 
 whomsoever it pleaseth him, he foreseeing that which man's wit had never 
 been able to reach unto ; namely, what tragedies the attempt of so extreme 
 alteration would raise in some parts of the Christian world, did for the end- 
 less good of his church, (as we cannot chuse but interpret it) use the bridle of 
 his provident restraining hand to stay those eager affections in some, and to 
 settle their resolution upon a course more calm and moderate. 
 
 Hooker. 
 
 One man alone there was to speak of (whom let no suspicion of flattery 
 deprive of his deserved commendation), who, in the defiance of one part, and 
 courage of the other, stood in the gap, and gave others respite to prepare 
 themselves to the defence ; which, by the sudden eagerness and violence of 
 their adversaries, had otherwise been prevented : wherein God hath made 
 good unto him his own impress, Vincit qui patitur. For, what contumelious 
 indignities he hath at their hands sustained, the world is witness : and what 
 reward of honour above his adversaries God hath bestowed upon him, them- 
 selves, though nothing glad thereof, must needs confess. 
 
 George Cranmer. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The Life of Archbishop Whitgift, which was first published in 
 the year 1612, is here printed intire from the second edition, 
 intitled " The Life of John Whitgift, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 in the times of q. Elizabeth and k. James I. ; written by sir 
 George Paule, comptroller of his grace's houshold. London, 
 1699." 8vo. 
 
TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, 
 
 GEORGE, 
 
 LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
 
 PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND AND METROPOLITAN; 
 
 ONE OF THE LORDS OF HIS MAJESTY'S MOST HONOURABLE PRIVY COUNCIL. 
 
 Most Keverend and my ever Honoured Lord, 
 
 I see it incident to personages of high place and deserving, to 
 win by their living favours many obsequious followers, who, after 
 their decease, prove but cold remembrancers of their bounty, or 
 other virtues : which slackness in others forced that boldness in 
 me, rather to chuse the hazard of disreputation to my pen, which 
 was never cunning, than to my heart, which shall never be un- 
 grateful. And therefore I have presumed to set down the godly 
 and religious courses of the most reverend archbishop Whitgift, 
 your grace's late predecessor, to shew mine own obligation to his 
 memory, and to make known his worthy parts to future ages. 
 And because your grace's beginnings shew how careful an em- 
 bracer you are of his chiefest virtues, as well in your industrious 
 studies, as in your private and public government ; I held it my 
 duty to present both this, and my best services to your grace ; 
 that here you may see, if nothing else, those virtues in another, 
 that are so aimed at by yourself: which make many true affected 
 hearts pray, that by your godly, vigilant, and prudent guidance, 
 his church may long and happily flourish among us. 
 
 To your grace most bounden, 
 
 Geo. Paule. 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 It was far from my thoughts that these first draughts of mine, 
 which I only intended as minutes and directions for a more skilful 
 penman, should ever have shewed themselves to the world, had 
 not the backwardness of some, and the importunity of others, 
 driven me to the orator's resolution ; who saith, I had rather any 
 man should do it than myself; yet myself rather than none at all. The 
 argument may peradventure sooner find some maligners, than just 
 reprovers. Wherein yet, as far as the importance and necessity 
 of the cause will suffer, I have so warily tempered the sharpness 
 of my pen, that I hope none of moderate humour himself, will 
 justly charge me of being immoderate herein. But yet, if any 
 where I shall seem otherwise, the discreet reader will see it is out 
 of the instructions, records, and authors, whom I follow, and not 
 out of mine own disposition, who desired as well herein, as in 
 other of my courses, rather to imitate my master in his mild and 
 moderate carriage, than willingly to be offensive or displeasing to 
 any. Neither is it my purpose to have the ashes of the dead 
 raked up again. But as no man can rightly commend a com- 
 mander, or skilful pilot, without relating their past exploits, and 
 dangerous storms : so neither could I, without wronging my reader, 
 and the principal subject, commend him for so worthy and prudent 
 a governor, unless I had withal given a taste of his adventures, 
 and the stormy time wherein he lived. And therefore I pray 
 thee, courteous reader, both charitably and modestly to censure 
 my travel and pains herein. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 A wise and excellent historian 1 saith ; It hath always been a 
 matter of free liberty, and least subject to detraction to speak of 
 those, whom death hath exempted from hatred or favour : a speech 
 that moved me to write (whilest many other, better able, look 
 on) the Life of the most reverend and worthy prelate John 
 Whitgift, archbishop of Canterbury, to the end that posterity 
 might take true notice of the worth of such, as have well guided 
 the stern of this church, and settled the peace thereof; and 
 render unto him, as unto other men, the due honour and com- 
 mendation, which he hath deserved. 
 
 He came of the ancient family of Whitgift, of Whitgift in 
 Yorkshire. His grandfather, John Whitgift, gentleman, had 
 many children ; some whereof he made scholars, others he placed 
 abroad in several courses of life, disposing his father, Henry 
 Whitgift, to be a merchant at Great Grimsby in Lincolnshire, 
 where he married Ann Dynewell, a virtuous young woman, of 
 good parentage in that town, of whom this our archbishop came, 
 and was there born in the year of our Lord, 1530, being the 
 eldest of his father's sons, who were five in number, besides him- 
 self, viz. William, George, Philip, Richard, and Jeffery. 
 
 He had an uncle called Robert Whitgift, abbot of the monas- 
 tery of Wellow, in the county of Lincoln, near Grimsby, who 
 teaching divers young gentlemen, took like pains also with him. 
 In which time (as he was pleased often to remember) he heard 
 his uncle, the abbot say, That they, and their religion, could not 
 long continue ; because (said he) / have read the whole Scripture 
 over and over, and could never find therein that our religion was 
 
 1 Excellent historian.] [Tacit. Annal. lib. iv.] 
 
55± ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 founded by God. And for proof of this opinion, the abbot 
 would allege that saying of our Saviour ; Omnis plantatio quam 
 non plantavit Pater meus ccelestis eradicabitur : " Every planting 
 which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. 11 
 (Matth. 15. 13.) 
 
 His uncle, finding an extraordinary towardliness in him, sent 
 him afterwards to London, where he became a scholar in St. 
 Anthony's school, and boarded at his aunt's house in Paul's 
 Church-yard ; she being the wife of Michael Shaller, a verger of 
 that church. There he escaped a great danger, lying with 
 another scholar that had the plague, and coming in the summer- 
 time hot and thirsty from school, drank his urine out of a pot or 
 cruse, standing at his bed's head instead of drink 2 ; and was not 
 sick after it, though his bedfellow died. 
 
 From St. Anthony's school he repaired to Grimsby to his parents, 
 being thrust out of doors by his aunt because he would not (as she 
 often required and solicited him by the Canons of Paul's) go with 
 her to morrow mass 3 ; imputing all her losses and domestic mis- 
 
 2 Instead of drink.'] " Pater ei ( Justo Jonas) fuit vir honestus, consul ejus 
 oppidi : qui cum peste esset correptus, et cepe abscessui impositum removis- 
 set ; idque in scamno deposuisset, supervenit hie Justus filiolus, admodum 
 puer, et cepe totum avide devoravit ; citra tamen ullam contagionem." — 
 Melchioris Adami Vita Germanorum Theologorum, p. 258. De Justo Jona. 
 
 3 To morrow mass.] We have here an instance of those domestic dissen- 
 sions and acts of insubordination, to which the workings of the public mind 
 in the early stages of the Reformation frequently gave birth ; and of which 
 a Roman Catholic preacher, to whom we have repeatedly been indebted in 
 the course of these notes, gives the following description in the reign of 
 queen Mary : 
 
 " Besides this, it would pitie anye good mans harte, to thinke what dis- 
 order and disobedience came of this liberty. Wold not the servauntes con- 
 troll their maysters, and tel them, when they were chekked for leaving their 
 busines undone, that they had bene occupyed eyther in readynge Gods word, 
 or in hearing some sermon ; yea and so godly lessons had they learned, since 
 they had tasted of this newe doctrine, that very few of theyr maysters could 
 after truste them. And if the mayster were a Catholike man, and one that 
 feared God, then wold his servaunte, if he were of a contrary judgement, 
 handel hym like a warde, and in manner make a loute of him, and do his 
 busynesse as he lyste, and lette it be undone if he list. For the mayster 
 fearing that he shuld have displeasure by him, durst neyther put hym away 
 from hym, nor ones as much as rebuke hym for any matter. 
 
 " After the same sorte dyd children order their parentes, wyves, their hus- 
 bandes, and subjectes their magystrates ; so that the fete ruled the head, and 
 the cart was set before the horse. For children, when they had bene brought 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFr. 555 
 
 fortunes to her harbouring of such an heretic within her doors ; 
 and, for a farewell told him, " That she thought, at the first, she 
 
 up in schole a while with some lewd Lutherane, then would they write letters 
 to their Catholike parentes, and exhorte them, in the Lordes name, to leave 
 their papistry and blind ignorance that they were in, and fall at length to 
 follow Goddes worde, and gladly to receave the truth. And if the parentes 
 would not folowe this their childishe advise, streightway would they not let 
 to talke with their companyons, and tell them that their parentes were blinde 
 papistes : yea and make a mery mockinge stocke of them, and say, My father 
 is an old doting foole, and wil fast upon the Fryday ; and my mother goeth 
 alwayes mumbling on her beades : but you shall see me of another sorte, I 
 warraunt you ; for I will never folowe no suche superstitiouse folye, nor 
 walke in the papistical pathes of my parentes. — Were not men well at ease, 
 trow you, when they had bestowed a great deale of money upon such graceless 
 graftes, who neyther feared God, nor reverenced their parentes ? 
 
 "Thus did mens wyves too, that were become systers of the new fraternitye, 
 order their husbandes. For whereas the husbande dyd not favoure their 
 secte, then would the wyfe no longer go to schole with hym in silence, as 
 S. Paule byddeth her, but would boldlye fall to teache hym, and tell hym of 
 his duety. And many of them were offended with S. Paule, that hadde 
 commaunded them, that they shuld holde their peace in the churches. For 
 gladly would they have preached, if they might have bene suffred ; as some 
 of them nevertheles did in corners. At which tyme also the devil, for the 
 better furtheraunce of heresy, picked out two sorts of people, that shuld, in 
 tavernes and innes, at common tables, and in open streets, set forwarde his 
 purpose, as well as false preachers dyd in the pulpet ; that is to say, minstrels 
 and players of enterludes : — the one to singe pestilente and abominable songes, 
 and the other to set forth openly before mens eyes the wicked blasphemy 
 that they had contrived for the defacing of all rites, ceremonies, and all the 
 whole order, used in the administration of the blessed sacramentes." — 
 Christopher son's Exhortation against Rebellion, signat. T 1 — T 3. a.d. 1554. 
 12mo. 
 
 And again : " Was there not beside such deadly dissension for our diver- 
 sitie in opinions, that even amonges those that were most verye deere frendes, 
 arose most grevouse hatred. For the sonne hated hys owne father, the sister 
 her brother, the wyfe her husband, the servaunte hys mayster, the subject 
 the ruler. And in every house, at every mans table, in every corner, in every 
 strete, at everye taverne and inne, at all tymes, was there suche unreverente 
 reasonynge of Gods highe mysteries, that those that mette together frendes, 
 departed enemyes, and sometymes were at daggers drawing for the matter." 
 Ibid, signat. T 7. 
 
 But Christopherson's, no doubt, are partial representations. We must 
 remark, therefore, that even Latimer himself notices, and censures, in very 
 intelligible terms, a serious change, which had largely diffused itself, in the 
 character of an uncontrollable and presumptuous temper, contrary to that 
 meekness and humility, which ought to be the ornament of the gospel, and 
 is in the sight of God of great price. 
 
 " I never 
 
556 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFf. 
 
 had received a saint into her house, but now she perceived he was 
 a devil." 
 
 His parents finding that he had much profited in his learning, 
 sent him, by the advice and direction of his uncle, the abbot, to 
 Cambridge, where he was first of Queen's college ; but liking not 
 the education and disposition of some there, he went to Pem- 
 broke-hall ; Dr. Ridley (afterwards bishop of London) being 
 there master ; who hearing by Mr. Bradford, his tutor, of his 
 great towardliness and small means, (by reason of his father's 
 losses at sea) made him scholar, and then Mr. Gurth became his 
 tutor; from thence he was chosen fellow of Peterhouse, (May 
 1555) Dr. Pearne being then master there. 
 
 Whilst he was fellow of that house, he fell grievously sick, and 
 
 " I never saw surely so little discipline as is now adayes. Men will be 
 masters. They will be masters, and not disciples. 
 
 " Alas, where is this discipline now in England ? The people regard no 
 discipline ; they be without all order. Where they should give place, they 
 will not sturre one inch. Yea, where magistrates should determine matters, 
 they will breake into the place before they come, and at their coming not 
 move a whit for them. Is this discipline ? Is this good order ? If a man 
 say any thing unto them, they regard it not, they that be called to answere, 
 will not answere directly, but scoffe the matter out. Men, the more they 
 know, the worse they be. It is truely said, Scientia injlat, knowledge makes 
 us proud, and causeth us to forget all, and set away discipline. Surely in 
 popery they had a reverence ; but now we have none at all : I never saw the 
 like." Seventh Sermon before k. Edward : Sermons, fol. 84. 
 
 History will be of little use to us, if we do not learn from it to discern, as 
 in a glass, what is in our human nature ; and to be put upon our guard 
 against the abuses and corruptions to which even the best things, in human 
 hands, are liable. 
 
 Practices such as this of young Whitgift, natural as they were under the 
 circumstances, and little to be wondered at, were not warranted by the laws, 
 and we possess against them the grave authority of Cranmer, in a letter from 
 Croydon, July 13 [1539], at which time Whitgift was about ten years old. 
 
 " As concerning such persons as in time of divine service do read the 
 Bible, they do much abuse the king's grace's intent and meaning in his 
 grace's injunctions and proclamations; which permitteth the Bible to be 
 read, not to allure great multitudes of people together, nor thereby to inter- 
 rupt the time of prayer, meditation, and thanks to be given to Almighty God, 
 which, specially in divine service, is, and of consequence ought to be, used ; 
 but that the same be done and read in time convenient, privately, for the 
 condition and amendment of the lives both of the readers and of such hearers 
 as cannot themselves read ; and not in contempt or hinderance of any divine 
 service or laudable ceremony used in the church." — Remains, vol. i. p. 284. 
 The letter is addressed to lord Lisle, the king's deputy at Calais. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 557 
 
 was by commandment of Dr. Pearne (who much tendered him in 
 regard of his good parts) carried to an house near the college, 
 whither Dr. Pearne came often to visit him, and willed the 
 woman of the house that he should want nothing ; neither 
 should she spare any cost for his good, and the recovery of his 
 health, saying, that if he lived, he would be able to defray the 
 charge himself ; but if he died, the said Dr. Pearne would satisfy 
 her, and pay for all things. 
 
 When it pleased God to restore him to his former health, he 
 determined to travel beyond the seas, purposely to avoid cer- 
 tain visitors sent in queen Mary's time to the university, to 
 establish popery, and to enjoin the young fellows and scholars 
 to take Primam tonsuram, being their first entrance into popish 
 orders. 
 
 Dr. Pearne hearing of this his purpose, talked with him, and 
 found him resolute in his religion, yielding (as Dr. Pearne often 
 acknowledged afterwards) many good and sound reasons there- 
 fore ; whereupon the doctor willed him to be silent, and not 
 troublesome in uttering his opinion, whereby others might take 
 occasion to call him in question : and he for his part would wink 
 at him, and so order the matter, that he might continue his religion, 
 and not travel out of the university ; which accordingly the 
 good old man justly performed. For which his favour the arch- 
 bishop carried a loving, faithful, and true heart towards him unto 
 his dying day. 
 
 He commenced batchelor of arts in the year 1553 ; master of 
 arts, 1556; batchelor of divinity, 1562; doctor of divinity 4 , 
 1569, at which time he answered the divinity act publicly in the 
 commencement, wherein he maintained this position, Papa est 
 itte Antichristws. 
 
 After he was entered into the ministry, (which was upon the 
 year 1560,) being to preach his first public sermon in St. Mary's, 
 he chose for his text that excellent saying of St. Paul, / am not 
 ashamed of the gospel of Christ, &c. wherein his singular method, 
 choice of matter, and judicious handling thereof, were such, that 
 his whole auditory, especially the chief of the university, grew 
 into great admiration of those great parts in so young years. 
 
 From being fellow of Peterhouse, he succeeded Dr. Hutton, 
 
 4 Doctor of divinity.'] This was in the year 1567. — Strype's Life of Whit- 
 gift, p. 9. 
 
558 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 late archbishop of York, in the mastership of Pembroke hall 5 ; 
 being then chaplain to Dr. Cox, bishop of Ely, by whose means 
 he had a prebend in Ely, and the parsonage of Teversham near 
 Cambridge. 
 
 He was also chosen divinity reader 6 of the lady Margaret's 
 lecture, which he discharged with so great liking of the whole 
 university, that for his sake they increased the stipend from 
 twenty marks to twenty pounds ; and afterwards he was made 
 the queen's public professor of divinity. 
 
 Whilst he read these two lectures, the public schools were 
 frequented with throngs of students in divinity, young and old; 
 such was his diligence, great learning, and extraordinary gifts 
 shewed in the reading thereof; insomuch as many of the precise 
 faction were his daily auditors, and the lectures themselves so 
 highly accounted of (especially those, which he read upon the 
 Apocalypse, and the Epistle to the Hebrews) that through the 
 importunity of divers his honourable friends (then his pupils) and 
 others of great learning, and judgment, he was persuaded to 
 set down those his lectures in writing ; which are like shortly 
 for their excellency and worth, to be published 7 for the com- 
 mon benefit. 
 
 His singular, and extraordinary gift in preaching, caused him, 
 upon the recommendation of sir Nicholas Bacon, the then lord 
 keeper of the great seal of England, and sir William Cecill, prin- 
 cipal secretary (afterwards lord treasurer of England) to be sent 
 for (A.D. 1567) to preach before her majesty, who took so great 
 liking of him, for this method, and matter, that, hearing his name 
 to be Whitgift, she said he had a white-gift indeed. And as his 
 gifts were then esteemed white, so his fortune afterwards proved 
 
 5 Of Pembroke hall."] In the year 1567. See Neve's Fasti, p. 424. 
 
 6 Divinity reader.'] In the year 1563. The augmentation of his salary took 
 place July 5, 1566. See Baker's Catalogue of Professors, inserted in his 
 edition of bishop Fisher's Funeral Sermon of the Lady Margaret. 
 
 7 To be published.] "Whatever was the reason, they have not to this day 
 appeared in publick. I remember I have seen many years ago, this manu- 
 script of Whitgift's own hand, in the possession of Dr. Pain, minister some- 
 time of Whitechapel, London : which after his death was intended to be pur- 
 chased by the late learned Dr. Moore, lord bishop of Ely. But where that 
 manuscript now lies, I know not, unless in the treasure of the aforesaid 
 right reverend prelate. In this volume of his lectures was also his Thesis, 
 when he kept his act for doctor in divinity, viz. That the Pope is that Anti- 
 christ." — Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 8. 
 
ARCHBISHOP AVHITGIFT. 559 
 
 white, and happy ; his good name and reputation white, and 
 spotless : so that it may be properly said of him, that he was 
 gallinm films albce. 
 
 Her majesty within four months after that he was master of 
 Pembroke hall, made him master 8 of Trinity college, and caused 
 him immediately after to be sworn her chaplain. 
 
 In the college, at his first entrance, he found much division 
 (especially amongst such as laboured innovation in the church) 
 being begun and headed in the government of his predecessor 
 master Dr. Beaumont. Yet did he in short time wisely ap- 
 pease these stirs, and governed for five years space with great 
 quietness both of the whole company, and himself, until master 
 Thomas Cartwright's (a fellow of that college) last return from 
 beyond the seas. 
 
 The first -discontentment of the said master Oartwright grew 
 at a disputation in the university before queen Elizabeth, be- 
 cause master Preston (then of King's college, and afterwards 
 master of Trinity hall) for his comely gesture, and pleasing 
 pronunciation, was both liked and rewarded by her majesty, and 
 himself received neither reward, nor commendation ; presuming 
 of his own good scholarship, but wanting indeed that comely 
 grace and behaviour which the other had. This his no small 
 grief 9 he uttered unto divers of his inward friends in Trinity 
 college, who were also very much discontented, because the 
 honour of the disputation did not redound unto their college. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright, immediately after her majesty's neglect of 
 him, began to wade into divers opinions, as that of the disci- 
 pline, and to kick against her ecclesiastical government ; he also 
 then grew highly conceited of himself for learning, and holiness, 
 
 8 Made him master.'] [July 4, 1567 ] 
 
 9 This his no small grief.] " Reports have commonly been spread, that the 
 true cause of Cartwright's setting himself so openly against the hierarchy as 
 he did soon after, (to the great disturbance of the peace of the English 
 church) was from a disgust he took at this time ; as though the queen shewed 
 more countenance to the other disputants than to him. But by the relation 
 of the queen's reception at Cambridge (now in the hands of a learned mem- 
 ber of that university) there appears no clear ground for any such discontent. 
 For the queen is there said to have approved them all : only that Preston 
 pleased her most ; and was made her scholar, with the settlement of a yearly 
 honorary salary on him." Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 446, edit. 2. Fuller's 
 Hist, of Cambridge, p. 139- 
 
560 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 and a great contemner of others that were not of his mind. 
 And although the learning and qualities of any were never so 
 mean, yet if he affected master Cartwright, and his opinions, he 
 should be in great estimation with him, according to the saying 
 of the poet : 
 
 " Praecipui sunto, sitque illis aurea barba." 
 
 But if he were against him in his fanciful conceits, though he 
 were never so good a scholar, or so good a man, he could not 
 brook or like of him ; as of Dr. Whitaker, and others. And 
 although in their elections of scholars into that college, they made 
 as good choice as any other, either before, or in their time, yet 
 could he never afford the electors, nor parties elected, a good word, 
 unless they sided with him in his fancies. 
 
 And that he might the better feed his humour with these con- 
 ceited novelties, he travelled to Geneva ; where observing the 
 government and discipline of that church to be by certain eccle- 
 siastical superintendents, and lay-elders, or presbyters, (as they 
 called them,) he was so far carried away with an affection of that 
 new devised discipline, as that he thought all churches and con- 
 gregations for government ecclesiastical, were to be measured and 
 squared by the practice of Geneva. 
 
 Therefore, when he returned home, he took many exceptions ! 
 against the established government of our church, disallowing the 
 vocation of our archbishops, bishops, archdeacons, and other 
 ecclesiastical officers ; the administration of our holy sacraments, 
 and observation of our rites and ceremonies : and buzzing these 
 conceits into the heads of divers young preachers and scholars of 
 the university, he drew after him a great number of disciples and 
 followers. And upon a Sunday (doctor Whitgift being from 
 home) master Cartwright with some of his adherents, made three 
 sermons 2 in that one day ;' wherein they so vehemently inveighed 
 
 1 Took many exceptions.'] Compare Strype's Annals, vol. i. p. 623 — 9. 
 
 2 Made three sermons.] "I know one preacher" (says Alley, bishop of 
 Exeter, in a paper laid before the upper House of Convocation, about the 
 year 1564), " not of the basest sort nor estimation, which did glory and boast 
 that he made eight sermons in London, against surplices, rochets, tippets and 
 caps, counting them not to be perfect that wear them. And although it be 
 all one in effect, to wear either round caps, square caps, or bottomed caps, yet 
 it is thought very meet, that we being of one profession, and in one ministry, 
 should not vary and jangle one against the other for matters indifferent ; 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 561 
 
 (amongst other ceremonies of our church) against the surplice, 
 as those of Trinity college were so moved therewith, that at even- 
 ing prayer they cast off their surplices 3 (though against the 
 statutes of the house) and were all placed in the chapel without 
 surplices, three only excepted ; doctor Legge, Mr. West, and 
 the chaplain. By reason of which stirs, both that private college 
 was greatly distracted, and the whole university much perplexed 
 and troubled. 
 
 For these his opinions were now broached not only at home in 
 their college sermons, and domestical common-places, but by 
 master Cartwright himself, and his adherents, in the public church 
 of the whole university ; wherein they mightily declaimed against 
 the ordination of our priests, and deacons, and greatly traduced 
 the heads and governors of the colleges, because they attended 
 the service of those places. The reverend bishops, and fathers of 
 the church, for their due observing ecclesiastical rules, and consti- 
 tutions, were by them much perstringed ; the established church 
 paralleling (as they termed it) the Romish hierarchy, was also 
 much reproached and disgraced. 
 
 Dr. Whitgift, after that master Cartwright and his accomplices 
 had broached this his dangerous doctrine, would always the Sun- 
 day following in the same church, answer and confute their 
 opinions, with such commendation, and applause, as thereby 
 he much quieted and settled the judgment of many, that other- 
 wise were inclining to this innovation, and gained a singular 
 opinion of the most learned and judicious throughout the whole 
 university. 
 
 which are made politick by the prescribed order of the prince. Therefore if 
 your honourable wisdoms do not take some way, that either they may go as 
 we go in apparel ; or else that we may go as they do, it will be a thing, as it 
 is already, both odious and scandalous unto no small number." Strype's 
 Annals, vol. i. p. 348, edit. 2d. 
 
 3 Cast off their surplices.'] A similar outrage was committed by the fellows 
 and students to the number of near three hundred, in the neighbouring col- 
 lege of St. John's, about the beginning of December, 1565. See Strype's 
 Annals, vol. i. p. 478. And about the same time George Withers preached 
 at Cambridge very loudly "against the superstitious figures in glass windows. 
 And thus, being seconded by some zealots, a great many fine paintings were 
 destroyed." Collier's Eccles. Hist., vol. ii. p. 504. 
 
 Under this same year (1565) I find the following entry, in a Book of 
 Church-wardens, Accounts of the parish of Lambeth, fob 65 : 
 
 Item, paid to Matthew Allen for writing, when the crosse, and l 
 chalice, and other vestments were defaced J 
 
562 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 When by this course he had somewhat appeased these stirs, 
 master Cartwright did not yet cease, but by secret instigations 
 set on others of his own humour to continue them ; who in their 
 college exercises (which they call common-places) and also in their 
 open sermons, would prick at him with the swords of their tongues, 
 and other-whiles uncharitably through the sides of others pierce 
 and wound him ; sometimes furiously without regard of duty, 
 shame, or modesty, would strike downright at him. For it then 
 was (and I pray God it still be not) a thing too frequent with 
 that generation to tax their superiors and to accuse their govern- 
 ment, as also to asperse them and it with many unjust calum- 
 niations. 
 
 Notwithstanding, so far was he from entering into any rigorous 
 course of proceeding against them (as justly he might have done 
 by the statutes of the college, and public laws of the state) as 
 that with great sufferance he winked at and passed by many of 
 these wrongs and enormities, and instead of revenge, he by gen- 
 tleness and goodness heaped coals upon the adversaries heads ; as 
 also for rough and unseemly speeches, he breathed nothing but 
 sweet breath of love, and peace, often exhorting them to call to 
 God for grace, that they might have more sober consideration 
 and better judgment of orders established, which then they mis- 
 took to be amiss. For (as a learned man truly saith of them) 
 " those fervent reprehenders of things established by public autho- 
 rity, are always confident, and bold spirited men ; but their con- 
 fidence, (for the most part) riseth from too much credit given to 
 their own wits ; for which cause they are seldom free from errors." 
 (Hooker's Eccles. Polity, lib. 5.) 
 
 The state of the university being in this sort marvellously dis- 
 quieted by master Cartwright, and his abettors, doctor Whitgift 
 wisely foresaw that these sparks of sedition, if in time they were 
 not quenched, would grow to a great flame, to the endangering 
 not only of the university, but of the whole church (as every one 
 knoweth it afterward fell out) ; and therefore to cure this evil, if 
 it might be, in the beginning, he oftentimes sent to master Cart- 
 wright, and in friendly and kind manner, advised him to surcease 
 from those courses. But finding him always wilfully bent, and 
 finally obstinate ; to prevent further mischief, he with the seniors 
 of the house, called him in question ; and having sufficient matter 
 of expulsion against him, for uttering some errors in his lectures, 
 and not recanting, nor expounding them, being by the master and 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 568 
 
 seniors so appointed ; and for exercising the function of a minister, 
 having no letters of orders (which he had either torn, or sup- 
 pressed, for that he thought it not lawful by his own doctrine to 
 use them) and for transgressing the statutes of the house in 
 divers other points, he expelled him the house ; and being vice- 
 chancellor, caused him likewise to be deprived of the lady Mar- 
 garet's Lecture, which then he read. 
 
 Before which course of proceeding with him, doctor Whitgift 
 (understanding that master Cartwright had given it out, that his 
 dangerous assertions were rather repressed by authority, than 
 refelled by truth, and strength of reason) wished him to forbear 
 such disturbance of the public peace of the church, and often 
 offered him to enter a quieter course for trial of the truth of his 
 cause by conference and writing ; which he always refused to 
 accept, as may appear by an act recorded in the registry book of 
 the university of Cambridge, under the testimony and subscription 
 of the chief heads, bearing date the 18th of March, 1570, in these 
 words. 
 
 " Whereas it is reported that master Cartwright, offering dis- 
 putations and conference, touching the assertions uttered by him, 
 and subscribed with his hand, could not obtain his request 
 therein ; This is to testify, that in the presence of us, whose 
 names are here under written, and in our hearing, the said master 
 Cartwright was offered conference of divers, and namely of Mr. 
 doctor Whitgift, who offered, that if the said master Cartwright 
 would set down his assertions in writing, and his reasons unto 
 them, he would answer the same in writing also ; the which mas- 
 ter Cartwright refused to do. Further, the said doctor Whitgift, 
 at such time as master Cartwright was deprived of his lecture, 
 did in our presence ask the said master Cartwright, whether he 
 had both publickly and privately divers times offered the same 
 conference unto him by writing or not. To which master Cart- 
 wright answered, that he had been so offered, and that he refused 
 the same. Moreover, the said master Cartwright did never offer 
 any disputation, but upon these conditions ; viz. That he might 
 know who should be his adversaries, and who should be his judges ; 
 meaning such judges as he himself could best like of. Neither 
 was this kind of disputation denied unto him, but only he was 
 required to obtain licence of the queen's majesty, or the counsel, 
 because his assertions be repugnant to the state of the com- 
 
564 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFr. 
 
 mon-wealth, which may not be called into question by public 
 disputation, without licence of the prince, or her highness's 
 counsel. 
 
 " John Whitgift, vice-chancellor. 
 
 Andrew Pearne. 
 
 John Mey. 
 
 Edward Hawford. 
 
 William Chadderton. 
 
 Henry Harvy. 
 
 Thomas Ithell. 
 
 Thomas Bing. 
 
 " Et ego Matthseus Stokis Sarum Dioces. in artibus magister, 
 publicus authoritate legitima notarius, quia interfui deprivationi 
 dicti Cartwright factae undecimo die Decembris, anno 1570, et 
 tunc et ibidem audivi doctorem Whitgift interrogantem eum Cart- 
 wright de prsemissis allegatis, et M. Cartwright eadem confiten- 
 tem ; ideo, in fidem et testimonium praemissorum, nomen meum 
 requisitus superscripsi, anno Domini 1570. 
 
 Not long after (at which time her highness had summoned a 
 parliament) some of the principal note amongst these disciplina- 
 rians thought that the fittest time either to effect their desires by 
 some abettors in that high assembly, or at least to disperse their 
 opinions into all the parts of the kingdom. To which end they 
 then published a seditious treatise, entituled, an Admonition to 
 the Parliament ; being indeed the very summary both of their 
 opinions touching church matters, and of their shameless slanders 
 against the governors thereof. 
 
 And albeit Dr. Whitgift considered that this libel was unworthy 
 any serious confutation, yet in regard of the great applause it found 
 among the green heads of the university (who were greedy of 
 novelties) and to stop the current of so dangerous positions, he 
 spared not his pains in writing a learned answer ; therein laying 
 open the weakness of that cause, and the strength of their malice, 
 who so hotly pursued the same ; which being published upon the 
 year 1572, won him no less reputation with the learneder sort, 
 than the former had with the young and weaker brains. Yea 
 even those who had formerly thought the Admonition unanswer- 
 able, found the rashness of their censures by the soundness of 
 that refutation. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 565 
 
 Whereupon master Cartwright, notwithstanding his former 
 refusal to enter into the list with Dr. Whitgift (as is aforesaid) 
 seeing both the walls and foundation of his new founded church- 
 government already shaken, and tottering, endeavoured to under- 
 prop the same with a reply. The weakness whereof doctor 
 Whitgift displayed in his Defence of the Answer to the Admonition, 
 against the Reply. 
 
 But master Cartwright (glorying belike to have the last word) 
 published a second Reply, fraught with no other stuff than had 
 been before refuted : yet doctor Whitgift addressing himself to 
 answer it, was by the advice of some (whose judgments he much 
 esteemed) dissuaded from troubling himself, in refuting that which 
 he had already overthrown. Amongst others who dissuaded him, 
 the learned doctor Whitaker was one ; against whose judgment 
 the adversary can no way justly except. His words in his letter 
 to doctor Whitgift are these : " Quern Cartwrightus nuper emisit 
 libellum ejus magnam partem perlegi. Ne vivam, si quid unquam 
 viderim dissolutius, ac pene puerilius. Verborum satis ille 
 quidem lautam, ac novam supellectilem habet, rerum omnino nul- 
 lam, quantum ego judicare possum. Deinde, non modo perverse 
 de principis in rebus sacris atque ecclesiasticis aucthoritate sentit, 
 sed in papistarum etiam castra transfugit, a quibus tamen videri 
 vult odio capitali dissidere. Verum nee in hac causa ferendus, et 
 aliis etiam in partibus tela a papistis mutuatur. Denique ut de 
 Ambrosio dixit Hieronimus, verbis ludit, sententiis dormitat, et 
 plane indignus est, qui a quopiam docto refutetur." ' I have read 
 over, 1 saith he, ' a great part of the book which master Cartwright 
 hath lately set forth. Let me not live if I ever saw any thing 
 more loose, and almost more childish. As for words, indeed he 
 hath store of them, both trim, and fresh enough ; but as for 
 matter he hath none at all. Besides this, he hath not only peevish 
 assertions touching the princes authority in matters sacred, and 
 ecclesiastical, but he also flatly revolteth from us to the camp of 
 the papists 4 , from whom he would seem to fly with deadly hatred. 
 And not in this cause only is he unsufferable, but in other points 
 also he borroweth his weapons and arguments from the papists. 
 
 4 To the camp of the papists. ~] See Bancroft's Survey of the Pretended Holy 
 Discipline, chap. 23, p. 258 — 68, and Sermons by Dr. Thomas Balguy, p. 63. 
 That the puritans, notwithstanding their bitter hostility against the papists, 
 symbolize with them often in principles and practice, see Christian Insti- 
 tutes, hi. 31, 2. Sanderson, and n. iv. 38. Casaubon. 
 
566 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 And in a word, as Hierome sometime said of Ambrose ; he is in 
 his words but a trifler, and for his matter but a dreamer, and 
 altogether unworthy to be refuted by any man of learning. 1 
 
 Master Cartwright after these controversies thus begun and 
 continued by himself as you see, lived sometimes beyond the seas, 
 now in one place, and then in another, without attaining any 
 eminent or certain place in the commonwealth, save only the 
 mastership of an hospital in Warwick. 
 
 But doctor Whitgift having continued master of Trinity college 
 ten years, and being twice vice-chancellor, was by her majesty pre- 
 ferred also to the deanery of Lincoln 5 , which he held for the space 
 of seven years ; so long as he remained in Cambridge. 
 
 By his government in Trinity college he made many excellent 
 scholars, that came afterwards to great preferment in the church 
 and commonwealth, five whereof 6 were in his time bishops, that 
 then were fellows of the college when he was master, and some of 
 them his pupils ; besides many deans and others of dignity and 
 estimation in the church at this day. 
 
 He had divers earls and noblemen's sons to his pupils 7 , as 
 namely, the earls of Worcester and Cumberland, the lord Zouch, 
 the lord Dunboy of Ireland, sir Nicholas, and sir Francis Bacon, 
 now his majesty's solicitor general, in whom he took great com- 
 fort, as well for their singular towardliness as for their observance 
 of him, and performance of many good offices towards him. All 
 which, together with the rest of the scholars of that house, he 
 held to their public disputations, and exercises, and prayers, which 
 he never missed, chiefly for devotion, and withal to observe others 
 absence, always severely punishing such omissions and negli- 
 gences. 
 
 He usually dined and supped in the common hall, as well to 
 have a watchful eye over the scholars, and to keep them in a 
 mannerly and awful obedience, as by his example to teach them 
 to be contented with a scholar-like college diet. 
 
 5 Deanery of Lincoln.'] He was installed Aug. 2, 1571. Le Neve's Fasti, 
 p. 146. 
 
 6 Five whereof.'] [Norwich, Redman. Worcester, Babington. St. David's, 
 Rud. Glocester, Golsborough. Hereford, Bennet.] 
 
 7 To his pupils.] " It must not be forgotten, that doctor Whitgift, after- 
 ward archbishop of Canterbury, sent unto his pupil" (sir Edward Coke) 
 " when the queen's attorney, a fair New Testament, with this message : He 
 hath long enough studied common law; now let him study the law of God." 
 Lloyd's State Worthies, p. 824, edit. 1670. Life of Sir Edward Coke. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 567 
 
 The sway and rule he then did bear through the whole univer- 
 sity, the records themselves will sufficiently testify ; for by his 
 mere travail and labour, and the credit he had with her majesty, 
 and the lord Burghley then lord treasurer of England, and chan- 
 cellor of Cambridge, he procured an alteration and amendment 
 of the statutes of the university. In which kind of affairs and 
 business all the heads of the houses were directed and advised 
 by him, as from an oracle ; for commonly whatsoever he spake 
 or did, they still concurred with him, and would do nothing 
 without him. 
 
 He never took the foil at any man's hands, during his ten 
 years continuance in Trinity college ; being therein not unlike 
 unto Pittacus in his ten years government of Mitilene, Cui nun- 
 quam, per id tempus, contigit in aliqua causa, quam in se susciperet 
 cadere 8 . For as the causes he dealt in were always just, so his 
 success was ever prosperous, wherein his singular wisdom was to 
 be noted, and his courage and stoutness in his attempts were 
 observed of the greatest ; and the general fame thereof remaineth 
 yet fresh in the university, and will continue as his badge and 
 cognizance so long as his memory lasteth. And yet that stout- 
 ness of his was so well tempered, and mingled with his other 
 virtue of mildness and patience, that master Hooker made this 
 true observation of him, " He always governed with that mode- 
 ration which useth by patience to suppress boldness, and to make 
 them conquer that suffer, 1 '' which I think well suited with his 
 posey or motto 9 : vincit qui patitur. 
 
 The first wound which those fervent reprehenders received at 
 doctor Whitgiffs hands, and his prudent order of government, 
 together with his singular gift in preaching, made his fame 
 spread, and gained him so great estimation, that her majesty 
 was pleased to make choice of him, before many others of emi- 
 nent place in the church, to be bishop of Worcester 1 . Upon 
 which his advancement he first took his leave of the whole uni- 
 versity by a public sermon, which he preached in St. Mary's 
 church ; wherein he exhorted them to peace. And afterwards 
 by a private sermon in Trinity college he gave unto that society 
 such a godly and learned exhortation for their continuance and 
 
 8 Susciperet cadere.'] [Diog. Laert. de Vit. Philosoph.] 
 
 '■> Motto.] See Life of Hooker, p. 532, n. ( 4 .) 
 
 1 Bishop of Worcester.] [Consecrated bishop of Worcester, April 21, 1577.] 
 
568 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFr. 
 
 constancy in peace and unity, as it so moved their affections that 
 they burst out into tears, insomuch that there were scarce any 
 dry eyes to be found amongst the whole number. He chose for 
 his text the same farewell which St. Paul gave unto the Corin- 
 thians : " Finally, brethren, fare you well: he perfect, he of good 
 comfort, he of one mind, live in peace, and the God of love and 
 peace shall he with you?' 1 (2 Cor. 13. 11.) 
 
 In June following he was attended, and accompanied on his 
 way from Cambridge towards Worcester, with a great troop of 
 the heads and others of choice account in the university, and 
 with exceeding lamentation, and sorrow of all sorts, for the loss 
 they conceived they had of so worthy a governor. 
 
 But their grief for the loss of him was not so great as was the 
 joy of them who had found him ; amongst whom it pleased her 
 majesty to grace his very first entrance both in forgiving him his 
 first-fruits 2 (a princely and extraordinary bounty) as also in 
 bestowing on him (for the better encouragement and provision 
 of his chaplains, and other learned men about him) the dis- 
 posing of all the prebends of that church of Worcester during 
 his continuance there. 
 
 He found the bishopric at his first coming much impaired by 
 his predecessors granting away in long leases, divers manors, 
 parks, and mansion-houses. But that which much troubled him, 
 and wherein he most of all stirred, was the letting to master 
 Abington, cofferer to the late queen, the rent-corn of his two 
 best manors, Hollow and Grimley, which is the chief upholding 
 of the bishop's hospitality, and without which (especially in dear 
 years) he is not able to keep house. This lease being let to 
 master Abington (a great man then to contend withal, his wife 
 also being sometimes the queen's bed-fellow) the bishop notwith- 
 standing did call it in question ; having now (besides his honour- 
 able friends the lord keeper and the lord treasurer) gained by his 
 attendance at court many more about her majesty, who much 
 favoured him, and professed great love unto him ; especially the 
 earl of Leicester, sir Christopher Hatton, vice-chamberlain ; and 
 sir Francis Walsingham, principal secretary ; all in special grace 
 with her highness. Master Abington, by his wife's greatness, 
 procured her majesty's gracious letters, written very earnestly in 
 his behalf. The bishop returning answer unto her majesty, and 
 
 2 His first fruits.] See above, Walton's Life of Hooker, p. 484. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 569 
 
 informing her by means of his honourable friends, how prejudi- 
 cial it was unto the bishopric, she was thereupon much displeased 
 with master Abington, and took part with the bishop ; insomuch 
 that master Abington was willing to have yielded the said rent- 
 corn for the bishop's own time, so that his lease might have still 
 stood on foot against his successor ; which the bishop utterly 
 refused, and in the end was rather contented, by way of composi- 
 tion (notwithstanding that the lease was void, because the rent- 
 corn was never before let) to give master Abington three hundred 
 pounds out of his own purse to have the lease surrendered, and 
 to redeem the said corn ; which yet remaineth, and I hope ever 
 will, unto his successor in that see. 
 
 Some have accounted Worcestershire happy in having so kind 
 and loving men to their bishops ; and others impute it to the 
 good nature and disposition of the people, that so love and kindly 
 use their bishops, that thereby (unless they be too inflexible and 
 harsh) they cannot but in requital of their loves, entertain them 
 with reciprocal kindnesses. But howsoever it be, such was the 
 mutual love betwixt this bishop and the gentlemen there, that 
 they delighted much to converse together ; especially at assizes 
 and sessions the bishop would commonly reside at Worcester, to 
 give the judges and justices entertainment. There was no speed- 
 ing of commissions for service of the country, nor any appoint- 
 ment for the justices meeting for such purposes, but ever the 
 bishop's pleasure was first known for time and place, and the rest 
 of the gentlemen accordingly attended him. He would oftentimes 
 make appointment of meetings, either at his own house or some 
 of theirs, for some commendable recreation or exercises ; whereby 
 still to keep the gentlemen, by their continual repair to each 
 other, in mutual love and concord. 
 
 If he had understood of any jar or discord, he would send 
 for both parties, unawares to each other, under pretence of some 
 service to be done, or some meeting appointed, and before their 
 departure would make them friends. If he perceived a froward- 
 ness in either of them, and that by intreaty he could not pre- 
 vail, then would he leave persuasion and intreaty, and, as being 
 vice-president of the marches of Wales (which place her majesty, 
 shortly after he was made a bishop, bestowed upon him) threaten 
 the obstinate with imprisonment or safe custody till he should 
 reform himself. Of which his resolution, when the gentlemen of 
 the chiefest sway and account had experience, they then would 
 
570 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 grow calm, and submit themselves, and he as mildly and gently 
 did use them when he saw them coming. One particular instance 
 (among many) I will give you, of sir John Russell and sir Henry 
 Berkeley, betwixt whom was so deadly a quarrel 3 , as that great 
 bloodshed was like to have ensued at a sessions in Worcester, by 
 reason of their many friends and followers, had not the bishop 
 wisely prevented it, by providing a strong watch at the gates and 
 about the city, and requiring them to bring both parties, with 
 their attendance, well guarded, to his palace ; where he caused 
 them all, to the number of four or five hundred, to deliver their 
 weapons into his own servants custody ; and after two hours 
 pains taken, sometimes in persuading, and otherwhiles in threat- 
 ening them, he made them so good friends as they both attended 
 him hand in hand to the town-hall, where they performed the 
 service of their country in amity and love, and ever after held 
 him in great honour and estimation therefore. Wherein he was 
 much happier than Bias 4 , who reporteth of himself, that " He 
 never arbitrated any controversy between two of his friends, but 
 he made one of them his enemy V 
 
 A year after his consecration to that bishopric he was (as 
 before is mentioned) made vice-president of the marches of 
 Wales, (sir Henry Sidney, his very honourable friend, being then 
 lord president, and at that time lord deputy of Ireland,) where 
 albeit the bishop might immediately have taken upon him, accord- 
 ing to his place, to direct the court, having an excellent quick 
 understanding, a good facility of speech, and a deep and sound 
 judgment, gained by his long experience in government at Cam- 
 bridge and elsewhere, where his sufficiency and patience were 
 tried to the proof ; yet notwithstanding it was a whole year before 
 he would almost speak in the public affairs, much less take upon 
 him to bear any sway, but still observed the orders and practice 
 of the court, and looked into the affections and dispositions of 
 his associates ; hearing the complaints of the suppliants, and 
 informing himself by others of integrity and honesty, and some- 
 times noting their partial orders and corrupt dealings ; but at 
 the years end he then took upon him the directing and order- 
 ing of things himself, taking exceeding pains from morning till 
 
 3 Deadly a quarrel.~] Compare Life of Gilpin, above, p. 399. 
 
 4 Bias.'} See another allusion to Bias in the notes to Cavendish's Life of 
 Wolsey, vol. i. p. 631. 
 
 5 His enemy.] [Diog. Laert. de Vit. Philos. lib. i.] 
 
 7 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 571 
 
 bed-time, affording himself only some small times for meals and 
 study. 
 
 And when he had found the corruption of some of his asso- 
 ciates, as well by his own observation as by the confession of the 
 parties that corrupted them, (for the property of some amongst 
 them, was to leave nothing unassayed to corrupt any man to 
 serve their own turn for the present, though they ever after 
 hated him to the death, and would revile him) he would dismiss 
 these associates by sending for others under pretence of ease to 
 the parties. 
 
 He had also a special care (as behoved him) of his own family, 
 and attendants near unto him ; and therefore to avoid all colour 
 and suspicion of corruption, he would never hear any cause or 
 informations, or receive petitions in his private chamber, but 
 abroad, by the petitioners themselves, either in going to the 
 chapel, court, dinner, supper, or at the council-board ; insomuch 
 as a gentleman of his bed chamber (employed sometimes by him) 
 making request unto him that he might have the delivery of 
 suitors, petitions, and indorse their answers, he grew into such 
 dislike of the young gentleman (as supposing he had been tam- 
 pered withal) that he presently discharged him of his chamber, 
 and could never afterwards very well brook him. 
 
 For this his integrity and just dealing, the people of Wales 
 especially had a very reverend and honourable opinion of him, 
 the rather because they observed in him a temperate and mild 
 government, without reviling or harsh speeches ; and oftentimes 
 moderating their fines and punishments, which in strictness of 
 law, and opinion of his associates, would have lighted heavily 
 upon them ; for which they highly esteemed him as their patron 
 and protector, and said he was sent amongst them to deliver 
 them from the oppression of the mighty, and corruption of the 
 wicked : yea, such was their opinion and conceit of him, that 
 if he had imprisoned, whipped, or inflicted any other grievous 
 punishment upon them, they would have undergone it with 
 patience, confessing their offences, and lauding his uprightness 
 and justice. 
 
 Her majesty, out of her experience of his wise and prudent 
 government, was pleased (upon complaint made unto her, of the 
 many discords and disorders that were in the two cathedral 
 churches of Lichfield and Hereford) to make choice of him alone, 
 amongst a number of worthy prelates, for redress thereof ; 
 
572 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 directing two commissions unto him for the visiting of the said 
 churches, which accordingly he did, and reformed them both 
 (being very far out of order) and ordained them statutes for their 
 better and more peaceable government afterwards. 
 
 These his courses thus held for his government, and reforming 
 both of church and people, gained him so general an opinion and 
 liking in the life-time, and disgrace of archbishop Grindall, that 
 her majesty designed him archbishop of Canterbury, as was signi- 
 fied unto him, and earnestly wished by some of his honourable 
 friends about the queen, and also by archbishop Grindall himself 
 much desired, who, out of the great estimation he had conceived 
 of his government, and other his many virtues, and worthy parts, 
 and by reason of his own years and infirmity, laboured him in 
 like earnest manner, presently to accept thereof, being himself 
 well contented to shake off those cares, and receive from her 
 majesty some yearly pension; which bishop Whitgift utterly 
 refused, and in presence of the queen herself besought pardon in 
 not accepting thereof upon any condition whatsoever in the life- 
 time of the other. Whereupon the queen commiserating the 
 good old man's estate (being a grave and learned father of the 
 church ; and at that time blind with years and grief) was 
 graciously pleased to say, " That as she had made him an 
 archbishop, so he should die an archbishop,' 11 as he did shortly 
 after °. 
 
 Upon whose decease, bishop Whitgift receiving letters from 
 a great counsellor for his repair unto the court ; and the speech 
 thereof, together with the report of archbishop GrindalTs death, 
 being spread abroad, you would have wondered to have seen 
 the repair, and flocking of gentlemen and others, unto him, both 
 out of Worcestershire, and the marches of Wales, not to con- 
 gratulate his advancement (which they upon such his preparation 
 to the court, conjectured was to follow) but to express their true 
 love, and hearty affection towards him, and to beseech him not 
 to depart from thence ; and so with tears and sobs took their 
 leave of him, as kind-natured children used to part from their 
 parents, whose face they are out of hope ever to see again. 
 Plutarch observeth, that it falleth out very seldom with magis- 
 trates, and those who are in authority, that they should please 
 
 6 Shortly after.] Grindal died July 6, 1583. Strype's Life of Grindal, 
 p. 289. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 573 
 
 the multitude, or be acceptable to the common people ; because 
 they, striving still to reform the disordered, do grieve them as 
 much as surgeons do their patients, when they bind up their 
 aches with bands to cure them. For though by that binding 
 they restore and bring to their natural places again the broken 
 bones, and members out of joint, yet put they the patient to 
 great pain. But this bishop was not so boisterous a surgeon, 
 for he had learned the art of curing the diseases of a common- 
 wealth, from a more skilful surgeon, even from him that taught, 
 that as wine was to be poured into the wound to search, so oil 
 was also necessary to supple, but both expedient for the cure. 
 And therefore as he always resolutely endeavoured the redress of 
 the ill-affected, so with an excellent temper of rare mildness, he 
 ever effected it without exasperation of those, whose good he was 
 desirous to procure. For which singular mixture of two so 
 requisite virtues in a magistrate, he was most worthily, and most 
 happily, both for the church and commonwealth, advanced from 
 the bishoprick of Worcester, to the archbishoprick of Canterbury, 
 September 24. 1583. 
 
 At his first entrance he found the archbishoprick surcharged 
 in the valuation, and procured an order out of the exchequer, for 
 the abatement of one hundred pounds, for him and his suc- 
 cessors, in the payment of his first-fruits. He also shortly after 
 recovered from the queen, as part of the possessions of the arch- 
 bishoprick, Long-Beachwood in Kent, containing above a thou- 
 sand acres of land, which had been many years detained from his 
 predecessor by sir James Croft, then comptroller of her majesty's 
 household, farmer thereof to her majesty. In letting leases of 
 his impropriations, if he found the curates wages but small, he 
 would abate much of his fine to encrease their pensions, some 
 ten pounds by the year, some more, some less, as at Folkstone, 
 Maidstone, and others. 
 
 But to leave these particular affairs, and to come to those 
 public employments, for which he was specially made archbishop; 
 her majesty fearing the danger that might ensue by the assembly 
 of divers ministers to exercises, and propliecying, (as they termed 
 it) straightly charged him to be vigilant, and careful for the 
 reducing of them, and all other ministers by their subscription 
 and conformity to the settled orders, and government ; adding 
 that she would have the discipline of the church of England for- 
 merly established, of all men duly to be observed, without altera- 
 
574 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 tion of the least ceremony ; conceiving belike, that these novelists 
 might have wrought the same mischief here, which the turbulent 
 orators of Lacedemonia did in that commonwealth, so wisely 
 settled by Lycurgus's laws ; which whilst they took upon them 
 to amend, they miserably defaced and deformed. The inconve- 
 nience of which kind of reforming, that prudent and judicious 
 queen had learned out of the poet Aratus's answer to one who 
 asked him how he might have Homer's poems free from cor- 
 ruptions, and faults ? " Get" (saith he) " an old copy not 
 reformed : for curious wits labouring to amend things well 
 done, commonly either quite mar them, or at least make them 
 worse V 
 
 The archbishop endeavouring to perform this her majesty's 
 commandment, had notwithstanding much ado, and many con- 
 flicts with them. For they had gotten such strength by his pre- 
 decessor's connivency, that many of them were then planted both 
 within his province, and particular diocese : in whose favour 
 sundry gentlemen of the chiefest account there came to entreat 
 the archbishop ; and some of the younger sort would needs argue 
 and dispute matters in controversy in their behalf. But he gave 
 so good satisfaction unto them all by his mild and temperate 
 answers (albeit he yielded not unto their requests) that they 
 loved him after ; some of the chiefest of them preferring their 
 sons unto him, and the rest performing many kind offices and ser- 
 vices towards him. 
 
 The next year following, (Decemb. 1584) for farther satisfac- 
 tion of some of the greatest, and most honourable counsellors of 
 state in these points, the two archbishops, and the bishop of Win- 
 chester were pleased to hear the reasons of some ministers that 
 refused to conform themselves unto the orders of the church 
 established. At which time albeit the said learned prelates suffi- 
 ciently cleared all their doubts, and exceptions ; yet after this, 
 these honourable personages affying much in the sufficiency and 
 scholarship of some others, not yet dealt withal, and supposing 
 that they had been able to have said much more in defence of 
 themselves, and the impeaching of the ecclesiastical government 
 established (for so they were born in hand) were desirous to hear 
 at Lambeth the controversies further debated on both sides. 
 Whereunto the archbishop, for their satisfaction, yielded ; and 
 
 7 Them worse.'] [Diog. Laert. de Vit. Philos.] 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 575 
 
 after four hours conference spent, these honourable personages 
 professed, that they would not have believed that the archbishop's 
 grounds and reasons had been so good and strong, and the others 
 so weak and trivial, but that they heard them once and again with 
 their own ears ; and so, they said they would inform her majesty; 
 seeming to be there well resolved : and also they persuaded the 
 ministers to conformity. 
 
 Howbeit afterwards, when those honourable personages 8 saw 
 that they might not sway (as formerly in the restraint of arch- 
 bishop Grrindall) and prefer whom they listed unto ecclesiastical 
 promotions ; they with some others linked themselves against the 
 archbishop, and gave him, (being yet no counsellor of state) many 
 thwarts at the council board ; wherewith he was so much per- 
 plexed, and grieved to see things thus carried, as thereupon advis- 
 ing with some of his honourable friends (whose assistance he knew 
 might avail him) if their affections were not otherwise overswayed 
 by the potency of so great personages, he thus imparted his mind 
 in several letters, as followeth. 
 
 " God knoweth how desirous I have been, from time to time, 
 to have my doings apjDroved by my ancient and honourable friends. 
 For which cause, since my coming to this place, I have done 
 nothing of importance against these sectaries, without good 
 advice. I have risen up early, and sate up late, to yield reasons, 
 and make answer to their contentions and their seditious objec- 
 tions. And shall I now say, I have lost my labour ? Or shall 
 my just dealing with disobedient and irregular persons, cause my 
 former professed and ancient friends, to hinder my just proceed- 
 ings, and make them speak of my doings, yea and of myself, what 
 they list ? Solomon saith, that an old friend is better than a new. 
 I trust those that love me indeed will not so lightly cast off their 
 old friends for any of these new fangled and factious sectaries, 
 whose fruits are to make division, and to separate old, and assured 
 friends. In mine own private affairs I know I shall stand in 
 need of friends ; but, in these public actions, I see no cause why 
 I should seek friends, seeing they, to whom the care of the com- 
 mon-wealth is committed, ought, of duty, therein to join with me. 
 And if my honourable friends should forsake me (especially in so 
 good a cause) and not put their helping hand to the redress of 
 these enormities (being indeed a matter of state, and not of the 
 
 8 Personages.'] Leicester, Walsingham, and others. See p. 579 and 580. 
 
576 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 least moment) I shall think my coming unto this place to have 
 been for my punishment, and my hap very hard, that, when I think 
 to deserve best, and, in a manner, consume myself to satisfy that, 
 which God, her majesty, and the church, requireth of me, I should 
 be evilly rewarded. Sed meliora spero. 
 
 " It is objected by some, that my desire of uniformity, by way 
 of subscription, is for the better maintenance of my book. They 
 are mine enemies that say so ; but I trust my friends have a 
 better opinion of me. Why should I seek for any confirmation 
 of my book after twelve years approbation ? or what shall I get 
 thereby more than already I have I And yet, if subscription may 
 confirm it, it is confirmed long ago by the subscription 9 almost 
 of all the clergy of England before my time. — Mine enemies like- 
 wise, and the slanderous tongues of this uncharitable sect, report 
 that I am revolted, become a papist, and I know not what. But 
 it proceedeth from their lewdness, and not from any desert of 
 mine. — I am further burthened with wilfulness. I hope my friends 
 are better persuaded of me, to whose consciences I appeal. It is 
 strange, that a man of my place, dealing by so good warrant as I 
 do, should be so encountered, and, for not yielding, be counted 
 wilful. But I must be content ; Vincit qui patitur. There is a 
 difference betwixt wilfulness and constancy. I have taken upon 
 me, by the place which I hold under her majesty, the defence of 
 the religion, and the rites of the church of England, to appease 
 the schisms and sects therein, to reduce all the ministers thereof 
 to uniformity, and to due obedience, and not to waver with every 
 wind ; which also my place, my person, my duty, the laws, her 
 majesty, and the goodness of the cause do require of me, and 
 wherein the lords of her highness's most honourable privy council 
 (all things considered) ought in duty to assist and countenance 
 me. But how is it possible that I should perform the charge 
 which I have undertaken, after so long liberty, and lack of disci- 
 pline, if a few persons, so meanly qualified (as most of these 
 factious sectaries are) should be countenanced against the whole 
 state of the clergy of greatest account both for learning, years, 
 staidness, wisdom, religion, and honesty ; and open breakers and 
 impugners of the law, young in years, proud in conceit, conten- 
 tious in disposition, should be maintained against their governors, 
 
 9 By the subscription.'] " Subscription to the queen's supremacy, the 
 Thirty-nine Articles, and the Book of Common Prayer, that had long been 
 before now enjoined and submitted to." Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 57. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 577 
 
 seeking to reduce them to order, and to obedience ? Hose sunt 
 initio, hcereticorum, et ortus, atque conatus schismaticorum male 
 coc/itantium, ut sibi placeant, ut prcepositum superbo tumore con- 
 temnant. Sic de ecclesia receditur, sic altare profanum /oris collo- 
 catur, sic contra pacem Christi, et ordinationem, atque unitatem Dei 
 rebettatur. The first fruits of heretics, and the first births and 
 endeavours of schismatics are these, to admire themselves, and in 
 their swelling pride to contemn any that are set over them. Thus 
 do men fall from the church of God ; thus is a foreign unhallowed 
 altar erected ; and thus is Christ's peace, and God's ordination 
 and unity rebelled against. — For mine own part, I neither have 
 done, nor do any thing in these matters, which I do not think 
 myself in conscience and duty bound to do, and which her majesty 
 hath not with earnest charge committed unto me, and which I am 
 not well able to justify to be most requisite for this church and 
 state ; whereof, next to her majesty (though most unworthy, or 
 at the least most unhappy) the chief care is committed unto me ; 
 which I will not by the grace of God neglect, whatsoever come 
 upon me therefore. Neither may I endure their notorious con- 
 tempts, unless I will become iEsop's block, and undo all that 
 which hitherto hath been done. And how then shall I be able to 
 perform my duty, according to her majesty's expectation ? It is 
 certain, that if way be given unto them, upon their unjust sur- 
 mises and clamours, it will be the cause of that confusion, which 
 hereafter the state will be sorry for. I neither care for the 
 honour of this place I hold, (which is onus unto me) nor the 
 largeness of the revenue, neither any worldly thing (I thank God) 
 in respect of doing my duty ; neither do I fear the displeasure of 
 man, nor the evil tongue of the uncharitable, who call me tyrant, 
 pope, knave l0 , and lay to my charge things that I never did, nor 
 thought. Scio enim hoc esse opus diabolic ut servos Dei mendaciis 
 laceret, et opinionibus falsis qloriosum nomen infamet ; ut qui con- 
 scientiw sua? luce clarescunt, alienis rumoribus sordidentur. For I 
 know that this is the work of that accuser the devil, that he may 
 tear in pieces the servants of God with lies, that he may dishonour 
 their glorious name with false surmises, that they, who through 
 the clearness of their own conscience, are shining bright, might 
 have the filth of other men's slanders cast upon them. So was 
 
 10 Tyrant, pope, knave.'} Compare Bancroft's Dangerous Positions, under 
 pretence of Reformation, book ii. chap. 12. 
 vol. III. P p 
 
578 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 Cyprian himself used, and other godly bishops, to whom I am not 
 comparable. But that which most of all grieveth me n , and is to 
 be wondered at, and lamented, is, that some of those which give 
 countenance to these men, and cry out for a learned ministry, 
 should watch their opportunity, and be instruments and means to 
 place most unlearned men in the chiefest places and livings of the 
 
 11 Most of all grieveth me.] We saw before, under the Life of Hooker, p. 
 479, n. one occasion of the scarcity of learned preachers, and of the anxiety 
 of the queen and bishops on that account. Here we have another, much 
 more direct and immediate, infinitely more dishonourable to its authors, and 
 such therefore as might well affect the archbishop in the manner described in 
 the text. We have in the Preface to the English translation of Bullinger's 
 Decads, published in the year 1584, a further account of these evils, so inte- 
 resting that I need make no apology for giving it a place here. 
 
 " What great want there is in many to discharge their duty in feeding their 
 flocks, is very lamentable, and ought by some means, as much as possible, to 
 be supplied and remedied, rather than to be made a common theme and argu- 
 ment of raillery, which at this day many do. The cause of this great want 
 needs not here to be disputed ; but in very deed any man may judge, how 
 impossible it is for so populous a kingdom, abounding with so many several 
 congregations, all to be furnished with fit and able pastors, and that imme- 
 diately after such a general corruption and apostacy from the truth. For, 
 unless they should suddenly have come down from heaven, or have been 
 raised up miraculously, they could not have been. For the ancient preachers 
 of king Edward's time, some of them died in prison ; many perished by fire ; 
 many otherwise ; many also fled into other countries, of whom some died 
 there, and a few returned ; which were but an handful to furnish this whole 
 realm. The universities were also at the first so infected, that many wolves 
 and foxes crept out, who detested the ministry, and wrought the contempt of 
 it every where. But very few good shepherds came abroad. And whereas, 
 since that time, now eighteen years, the university being well purged, there 
 was good hope that all the land should have been overspread and replenished 
 with able and learned pastors, the devil and corrupt patrons have taken such 
 order that much of that hope is cut off. For patrons now-a-days search not 
 the universities for the most fit pastor, but they post up and down the coun- 
 try for the most gainful chapman. He that hath the biggest purse to pay 
 largely, not he that hath the best gifts to preach learnedly, is presented. 
 
 " The bishops bear great blame for this matter, and they admit, they say, 
 unworthy men. See the craft of Satan ! falsely to charge the worthiest pil- 
 lars of the church with the ruin of the church, to the end that all church- 
 robbers, and caterpillars of the Lord's vineyard may lie unespied ! There is 
 nothing that procures the bishops of our time more trouble and displeasure, 
 than that they zealously withstand the covetousness of patrons, in rejecting 
 their unsufficient clerks. For it stands them upon above all others, that the 
 church of God should prosper, in the decay and fall whereof they cannot 
 stand, but perish." 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 579 
 
 ministry, thereby to make the state of the bishops and clergy 
 contemptible, and I fear saleable. This hypocrisy and dissembling 
 with God and man (in pretending one thing, and doing another) 
 goeth to my heart, and maketh me to think that God's judgments 
 are not far off. The day will come, when all men's hearts shall 
 be opened. In the mean time I will depend upon him, who never 
 faileth those that put their trust in him." 
 Thus far his letters. 
 
 After this he linked himself in a firm league of friendship with 
 sir Christopher Hatton, then vice-chamberlain to the queen's 
 majesty : and by the means of Dr. Bancroft (his then houshold 
 chaplain, and afterwards lord archbishop of Canterbury) had him 
 most firm, and ready upon all occasions to impart unto the queen, 
 as well the crosses offered him at the council-table, as also sundry 
 impediments, whereby he was hindered from the performance of 
 many good services towards her majesty and the state. He had 
 always the lord Burghley (then lord treasurer of England) his 
 firm and constant friend, and one that would omit no opportunity 
 for his advancement ; who prevailed so far, that when the earl of 
 Leicester (one of those honourable personages afore-mentioned x ) 
 was in the Low Countries, the archbishop, and the lord Cobham, 
 were first sworn counsellors 2 of state, and Thomas lord Buckhurst 
 was sworn the day after, whereat the earl was not a little dis- 
 pleased. The lord Buckhurst was joined in like affection to the 
 archbishop as the other two were, and continued after he came to 
 be lord treasurer, his faithful and loving friend to the time of his 
 death. 
 
 When the archbishop was thus established in friendship with 
 
 i Afore-mentioned.'] In p. 575. 
 
 2 Sworn counsellors.'] This was in February 1585. Fuller, in his Church 
 History, book ix. p. 197, gives the following account of Whitgift's discharge 
 of this new dignity. " Archbishop Whitgift repaired daily to the council 
 table, early in the morning, and after an usual apprecation of a good-morrow 
 to the lords, he requested to know if there were any church business to be 
 debated ; and if the answer was returned in the affirmative, he stayed and 
 attended the issue of the matter. But if no such matter appeared, he craved 
 leave to be dispensed withal, saying, Then, my lords, here is no need of me ; 
 and departed. A commendable practice, clearing himself from all aspersions 
 of civil pragmaticalness, and tending much to the just support of his repu- 
 tation." 
 
 P p 2 
 
580 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 these noble personages, as aforesaid, their favours, and his place, 
 wrought him free access to the queen, and gracious acceptance 
 of his motions in the church's behalf. His courses then at the 
 council-board were not so much crossed nor impeached as hereto- 
 fore : but by reason of his daily attendance and access, he then 
 oftentimes gave impediment to the earl's designments in clergy 
 causes. 
 
 About this time (April 12, 1587,) sir Thomas Bromely (the 
 then lord chancellor) died ; whereupon it pleased her majesty to 
 discover her gracious inclination to have made the archbishop 
 lord chancellor of England. But he excusing himself in many 
 respects, that he was grown into years, and had the burthen of 
 all ecclesiastical businesses laid upon his back (which was as much 
 as one man could well undergo, considering the troubles with so 
 many sectaries that were then sprung up) desired to be spared, 
 and besought her highness to make choice of sir Christopher 
 Hatton, who shortly after was made lord chancellor in the arch- 
 bishop's house at Croydon, thereby the rather to grace the arch- 
 bishop. His advancement did much strengthen the archbishop 
 and his friends ; and withal, the earl of Leicester and his design- 
 ments, came soon after to an end. For, the year following, 
 taking his journey to Kenel worth, he died in the way at Cornbury 
 Park, whereby the archbishop took himself freed from much 
 opposition. 
 
 Upon the death of the said earl, the chancellorship of Oxford 
 being void, divers of the heads and others of the university, made 
 known unto the archbishop their desire to chuse him their chan- 
 cellor, although he was a Cambridge man. To whom he returned 
 this answer, That he was already their friend, whereof they might 
 rest assured ; and therefore advised them to make choice of some 
 other in near place about the queen, that might assist him on 
 their behalf; and both at the council-board, and other places of 
 justice, right them many ways, both for the benefit of the univer- 
 sity, and their particular colleges. And therewithal recommended 
 unto them sir Christopher Hatton, being sometime of that 
 university ; whom accordingly they did chuse for their chancellor, 
 and whom the archbishop ever found a great assistant in bridling 
 and reforming the intemperate humour of these novelists, who by 
 the countenance of the aforesaid great personages (earl of Leices- 
 ter, &c.) were now grown to a strong head. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 581 
 
 For, in the year 1588, came forth those hateful libels 3 of 
 Martin Marprelate ; and much about the same time, the Epitome; 
 the Demonstration of Discipline ; the Supplication ; Diotrephes ; 
 the Minerals ; Have you any Work for a Cooper ; Martin Junior, 
 alias Theses Martiniance ; Martin Senior ; More Work for a 
 Cooper; and other such like bastardly pamphlets, which might 
 well be nullius flii, because no man durst father their births. 
 All which were printed with a kind of wandering press, which 
 was first set up at Moulsey, near Kingston upon Thames, and 
 from thence conveyed to Fausly 4 in Northamptonshire, and from 
 thence to Norton, afterwards to Coventry, from thence to Wel- 
 stone in Warwickshire, from which place the letters were sent 
 to another press in or near Manchester, where (by the means of 
 Henry, that good earl of Derby) the press was discovered in print- 
 ing of More Work for a Cooper. Which shameless libels were 
 fraughted only with odious and scurrilous calumniations against 
 the established government, and such reverend prelates as de- 
 served honour with uprighter judgments. 
 
 Some of the printers, whilst they were busied about the last 
 libel, were apprehended ; who, with the entertainers, and receivers 
 of the press, were proceeded against in the star-chamber, and 
 there censured ; but upon their submission (at the humble suit of 
 the archbishop) were both delivered out of prison, and eased of 
 their fines. The authors and penners of some of these libels 
 were, John Penry and John Udall ; the chief disperser of them 
 was Humphrey Newman, a cobler, a choice broker for such sow- 
 terly wares, and in regard of his hempenly trade, a fit person to 
 cherish up Martin's birds, who (as Pliny writeth) do feed so 
 greedily upon hemp-seed, that they be oftentimes choaked there- 
 with. Such was the unfortunate end of some of his Martin 
 birds ; as appeareth upon record in the KingVBench, against 
 John Penry, clerk, Termino Pasch. 1593, and at an assize in 
 Surrey against John Udall, whose pardon the archbishop after- 
 wards obtained. 
 
 3 Hateful libels.'] For a further account, with extracts and specimens of 
 several of these pamphlets, which perhaps were never surpassed in scurrility 
 and malignity, see Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 288—90. 298—309. Ban- 
 croft's Dangerous Positions, book ii. chap. 3 — 14. See also Walton's Life of 
 Hooker, p. 494 of this volume, and the note there. 
 
 4 Fausly.'] Fawsley, the seat of the family of Knightley, the head of which 
 was a great favourer of the puritans. See Baker's History of Northampton- 
 shire, vol. i. p. 380. 
 
582 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 Thus the factious ministers, zealous of pretended discipline, 
 having with these seditious libels (as the fore-rangers and har- 
 bingers of their further designs) made way in the hearts of the 
 vulgar (who ever are apt to entertain novelties, though it be with 
 danger and detriment to themselves ; and specially if it have a 
 shew of restraining the authority of their superiors) they thought 
 it the fittest time to prosecute their projects. And while one 
 sort of them were maliciously busied in slandering the state of 
 the church already settled, the other were as seditiously employed 
 in planting the discipline which they had newly plotted. Where- 
 upon shortly after Thomas Cartwright, and Edmund Snape, with 
 others, were called in question, and proceeded withal in the star- 
 chamber, for setting forth, and putting in practice (without 
 warrant or authority) a new form of common prayer % and admi- 
 nistration of the sacraments and presbyterial discipline. The par- 
 ticularities of which their dangerous plots, and positions (though 
 most secretly carried amongst men only of their own combination) 
 were by Dr. Bancroft first discovered, and by the archbishop and 
 the lord chancellor farther brought to light, as the records them- 
 selves in the star-chamber do testify, and may at large appear in 
 doctor Bancroft's Survey of the Pretended Discipline ; and Dan- 
 gerous Positions under pretence of Reformation : wherein also you 
 shall see these disciplinarians to exceed other ministers, from 
 whom they have their presbyterial platform, in threatening, rail- 
 ing, and undutiful speeches, against their sovereign, the high court 
 of parliament, the most honourable privy council, the archbishops 
 and bishops, the reverend judges of the land, and lawyers of both 
 professions : and generally against all magistrates, and other 
 inferior ministers of justice, and officers under them, that do 
 maintain the present government of the church of England, and 
 withstand their desire. 
 
 It was therefore high time for the archbishop and state to 
 look strictly to these perturbers of our church's happy quiet. 
 But if we shall take a further view of those enormous, and 
 desperate courses, which after ensued (though all branches grow- 
 ing out of the same root) we shall be far from accusing either 
 the archbishop of too much vigilancy, or the civil magistrates of 
 
 5 Form of common prayer.'] " A booke of the Forme of Common Prayers, 
 Administration of the Sacraments, &c. agreeable to God's worde, and the use 
 of the reformed churches ; Middleburgh, 1586." 12mo. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 583 
 
 overmuch severity, in cutting off some of those outrageous and 
 unbridled sectaries. 
 
 Three principal there were among them deeply infatuated with 
 this reforming spirit ; William Hacket 6 , yeoman ; Edmund Cop- 
 pinger, and Henry Arthington, gentlemen ; all of them strongly 
 possessed, at the first, with an earnest desire of the late invented 
 discipline, and carried violently with the strength of their erroneous 
 fancy, into a desperate and lamentable course ; whereof, though 
 I will suppose that many are innocent, who were led with the 
 same spirit and desire of reformation with them in the beginning ; 
 yet I am induced by just and weighty reasons to conceive, that, 
 unless the vigilancy of the magistrates had timely prevented their 
 courses, the intemperate zeal of these novelists, finding no certain 
 ground to stay itself upon, nor any determinate end where it 
 might finally rest, would have broken out into some like combus- 
 tion, and flame, as these aforenamed did, whereof I will give you 
 but a little taste. Two of these, Edmund Coppinger and Henry 
 Arthington, came into Cheapside, July 16, 1591, and there in a 
 cart, proclaimed news from heaven, to wit, " That one William 
 Hacket, yeoman, represented Christ, by partaking his glorious 
 body in his principal spirit ; and that they were two prophets, 
 the one of mercy, the other of judgment, called and sent of God 
 to assist him in his great work, fcc. 1 "' But because the weight of 
 the matter requireth a larger discourse than is fit to be inserted 
 in this work, I refer the reader for the rest unto doctor Cosih's 
 book, intituled Conspiracy for Pretended Reformation : where he 
 shall find their purposes, plots, and designments, with many other 
 markable things at large discoursed, and taken truly out of their 
 conference and writings under their own hands, with their confes- 
 sions and examinations, subscribed by themselves before sundry 
 honourable and worshipful personages, of great gravity and wis- 
 dom, employed in those affairs. By all which, together with their 
 temperate, direct, and pertinent speech, and congruity of phrase 
 and matter, both before and after their apprehension, it will clearly 
 appear, that the said conspirators were not madmen (unless it be 
 a kind of madness to be a violent prosecutor a of this reformation, 
 as indeed it is) howsoever some of that fraternity and sect have so 
 given it out ; chusing thereby rather to accuse the honourable 
 
 s Hacket.] See Walton's Life of Hooker, p. 478 of this volume. 
 a Promoter. 
 
584 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 justice of the realm, and all the ministers thereof, than that any, 
 professing desire of pretended reformation, should be noted with 
 deep disloyalty, as they were charged withal. 
 
 When the queen and state saw the incredible height of these 
 audacious attempts, so dangerous to the commonwealth, thus 
 knotted and countenanced under pretence of reforming the 
 church, they found it necessary to stop the fountains of these 
 proceedings, lest it might grow to the like outrage. Amongst 
 whom there were very forward to the like presumption Henry 
 Barrow, gentleman, and John Greenwood, clerk, who were con- 
 vented before the high commissioners for causes ecclesiastical, in 
 November 1587, for their schismatical and seditious opinions, viz. 
 That our church is no church, or at the least, no true church ; 
 yielding these reasons therefore : first, That the worship of the 
 English church is flat idolatry : secondly, That we admit into our 
 church persons unsanctified : thirdly, That our preachers have 
 no lawful calling : fourthly, That our government is ungodly : 
 fifthly, That no bishop or preacher preacheth Christ sincerely 
 and truly : sixthly, That the people of every parish ought to 
 chuse their bishop ; and that every elder, though he be no doctor 
 nor pastor, is a bishop : seventhly, That all the precise, which 
 refuse the ceremonies of the church, and yet preach in the same 
 church, strain at a gnat and swallow a camel ; and are close 
 hypocrites, and walk in a left-handed policy ; as master Cart- 
 wright, Wiggington, &c. also in Norwich, master Moare, Paw- 
 mone, and Burgess. That all which make catechisms, or teach 
 and expound printed and written catechisms, are idol shepherds ; 
 as Calvin, Ursin 7 , Nowell, &c. That the child of ungodly parents 
 ought not to be baptised, as of usurers, drunkards, &c. nor any 
 bastards. That set prayer is blasphemous. 
 
 The foresaid broachers of these opinions at this their first 
 convention made shew of their conformity upon conference with 
 some divines ; and in hope thereof, were enlarged upon bonds ; 
 but all in vain. For after their liberty they burst forth into 
 further extremities, and were again committed to the Fleet, 
 
 7 Ursin.'] " the church of the palatinate obtained the second place 
 
 among the reformed churches, and its influence and reputation were so con- 
 siderable, that the Form of Instruction, which was composed for its use by 
 Ursinus, and which is known under the name of the Catechism of Heidelberg, 
 was almost universally adopted by the Calvinists." Mosheim's Ch. Hist , vol. 
 iv. p. 383. ed. 1782. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 585 
 
 July 20, 1588, where they published their scandalous and sedi- 
 tious writings ; for which they were proceeded withal at Justice- 
 Hall, near Newgate in London, March 21, 1592. 
 
 For suppressing this kind of people (which as you see were 
 grown unto a great height of violence and outrage) the state held 
 it fit at the next parliament following to make a law of abjura- 
 tion, or banishment, of such as should either persuade others, or 
 be present themselves at these their conventicles or meetings, 
 which law is entituled " An Act to restrain the Queen's Majesty's 
 Subjects in their due obedience. , ' , 
 
 Let the reader now consider with what contagion and leprosy 
 many poor souls had like to have been infected through the 
 divulging of their wicked libels and dangerous positions, tending 
 to innovation and rebellion, had not the stroke of justice, and 
 providence of the state, wisely prevented the same, selecting out 
 of an hundred thousand seditious mutineers (for so many they 
 confessed were ready for that purpose) only four persons, as the 
 chief ringleaders, whose lot it was to be proceeded withal, for the 
 quenching of the fiery outrage of the rest, kindled already to the 
 like attempts as those in Germany of the cabinet-teachers and 
 reformers, both at Mulhusin, and Minister in Westphalia ; which 
 seditions could not be appeased till fifty thousand of them were 
 killed and cut in pieces by the united forces of most of the 
 princes of the empire. And though some, not of the greatest 
 foresight, may think that the fear which our archbishop conceived 
 of dangers to ensue out of these sectaries attempts, was far 
 greater than there was just cause, yet the examples of those 
 foreign pretenders of like reformation as is aforesaid, compared 
 with these our reformers designs, taught him not to be without 
 fear, or care for preventing these dangerous events at home. 
 For all their intendments sorted to one end, viz. reformation, and 
 to be brought to pass by one and the self-same means, viz. by 
 commotion of the unbridled multitude. 
 
 For was it not in their assemblies classical and synodical con- 
 cluded, " That the discipline should, within a time limited, be 
 put in practice, and erected all in one day by the ministers 
 together with the people ? " whom these disciplinarians bragged 
 to be already inflamed with zeal to lend so many thousand 
 hands 8 for the advancement of their cause, by whom they hoped 
 
 8 Many thousand hands.'] Compare Hooker's Preface, chap. vii. § 13. or 
 Christian Institutes, vol. iv. p. 437, and n. 
 
586 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 and said, such reformation must be brought in. And how, I 
 pray you, did they incense the common people, not only in their 
 private conventicles, (decreeing that the queen's authority ought 
 to be restrained in causes ecclesiastical,) but in their public ser- 
 mons and exhortations ; alienating the hearts of their auditors 
 from all obedience of the ecclesiastical magistrates 1 As namely, 
 master Oartwright, who saith, That no obedience ought to be 
 given unto them, either in doing that which they command, or 
 abstaining from that which they prohibit : and that it should not 
 be lawful for any one of the brotherhood to take an oath, whereby 
 he may discover any thing prejudicial to himself or his brother, 
 especially if he be persuaded the matter to be lawful for which 
 the punishment is like to be inflicted ; or, having taken it 9 , he 
 need not discover the very truth. And in his prayer before his 
 sermons he used thus to say: " because they (meaning the 
 bishops) which ought to be pillars in the church do band 
 themselves against Christ and his truth, therefore, Lord, 
 give us grace and power, all, as one man, to set ourselves 
 against them.'" Which words, by way of emphasis, he would 
 often repeat. And now, I pray you, doth Penry, in his Sup- 
 plication to the Parliament, incite both the lords and commons, 
 
 9 Or having taken it.'] " Under pretence of not accusing themselves, if 
 they find any thing to be come to light which may any ways touch them, they 
 will utterly refuse for the most part to answer it, either upon oath, or without 
 oath ; saying, that neither by the laws of God nor man, they are bound so to 
 answer. Under colour whereof, they exempt themselves from the ordinary 
 course held in justice for criminal causes, throughout all the world : which is, 
 that before witnesses be produced against any supposed offender, the party 
 accused shall first answer to the accusation, yea or nay ; as we use in Eng- 
 land. He must first plead, Guilty, or not guilty. 
 
 " And as they deal for themselves, so do they for their confederates .... 
 affirming it to be against the rules of charity to bring their Christian bre- 
 thren and friends into any danger for doing of those things, which both the 
 sorts of these seducers have drawn them into, and they do themselves judge 
 to be religious and just. 
 
 " From these points all the judges of the land, and divers divines that 
 have dealt with them, as yet cannot bring them ; both the sorts are so settled 
 in this seditious doctrine of Rhemes, which is as followeth : If thou be put 
 to an oath (Annot. Rhemish on c. xxiii. Acts) to accuse Catholics for serving 
 God as they ought to do, or to utter any innocent man to God's enemies and 
 his, thou oughtest first to refuse such unlawful oaths : but if thou have not 
 constancy and courage so to do, yet know thou that such oaths bind not at 
 all in conscience and law of God, but may and must be broken under pain of 
 damnation." Bancroft's Dangerous Positions, p. 3, 4. 4to. 1593. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 587 
 
 threatening them with plagues and bloodshed, if they gathered 
 not courage and zeal ? And withal, scoffing at their unwilling- 
 ness hitherto for disturbing of the state, forsooth, to set upon 
 the hierarchy of the bishops ; telling them, if they refused so to 
 do, they should declare unto their children " That God had 
 raised up but a company of white-livered soldiers to teach them 
 the gospel in the sincerity under queen Elizabeth." And doth 
 not Udall threaten that " the presbytery shall prevail and come in 
 by that way and means, as shall make all their hearts to ach, that 
 shall withstand or hinder the same V 
 
 And when, I pray you 1 , were these classical assemblies, and 
 these seditious stirs and hurly-burlies of Martinists, and that 
 reforming sect put in practice ? In the year 1588, at that time 
 when the invincible Spanish navy (as some vainly termed it) was 
 upon our coasts, and should have invaded us, albeit it was by the 
 gracious providence of our omnipotent God prevented, and their 
 ships so dispersed as that no enemy was able to put foot on 
 English shore but as a prisoner or captive. At which time, as 
 the care of her majesty for the preparation of forces to encounter 
 and resist them was very great, so might her grief also be to 
 behold a discord and dissention of her own subjects within her 
 realm. The archbishop also himself had not the meanest part to 
 perform in so great and weighty an action, when the whole 
 forces of the clergy, not only within his particular diocese, but 
 through his whole province, were committed unto his care and 
 charge, to have in readiness, besides his own family and tenants, 
 
 1 And when, I pray you.~\ The puritans, alleging the greatness of their 
 numbers, and pleading for privileges and indulgences, as the price of their 
 uniting to repel the foreign enemy, Bancroft demands of them, " Why, 
 wanting your desires, would you have taken no part, if the Spaniard had 
 come ? Or purposed you to have made a more ready passage for him, by 
 rebelling at home, before he should have come ? Or would you have joined 
 with him if he had come ? Or meant you thereby, through terror, to have 
 inforced her majesty to your purposes, least you should have taken some of 
 these courses ? Chuse which of them you list : the best is seditious." Dan- 
 gerous Positions, book iv. chap. 3. 
 
 " Was it not distressing the government and the hierarchy, to revile them 
 in the bitterest language, on the eve of an invasion from Spain, when the 
 only security that government had was the people's love, and their consequent 
 attachment to church and state ? Did not these pamphlets abate the people's 
 love and reverence for both, in which they were told that the government was 
 unjust and tyrannical ; and the hierarchy, anti-christian ? " Warburton's 
 Remarks on Neat's Hist, of the Puritans ; Works, vol. xii. p. 383, 4. 8vo. 
 
588 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 which were by him gathered together, and all prepared, mustered, 
 and trained for defence of prince and country. 
 
 Now of the aforesaid stirs and seditious attempts of sundry 
 persons in this our archbishop's time, that master Cartwright was 
 the fountain and principal author it may appear by sundry pas- 
 sages, and also by the opinion and dependencies which all the 
 afore-named had upon him, especially in their proceedings, as 
 their conferences and conventicles do sufficiently declare, which 
 are extant in the records of the star-chamber, whence I have 
 taken my chiefest instructions in this behalf. The recourse of 
 Hacket, Coppinger and Arthington, unto him and his fraternity, 
 and the vain conceits of extraordinary callings which they were 
 put into, both by speech and letters, and the opinion which they 
 all three conceived of master Cartwright by name, both before 
 and after their apprehension, may appear sufficiently, both by the 
 records and books published 2 , whereof mention is already made. 
 That Penry, Udall, and the rest of the libellers, were of his 
 consort, by his sight of clivers of the books, and knowledge both 
 of the authors and publishers, and his not revealing them to the 
 state, he could not deny, being examined thereupon. And that 
 he approved their hateful libels it appeared by his own words ; 
 when, being asked his opinion of such books, he said, " Seeing 
 the bishops, and others there touched, would not amend by grave 
 books and advertisements, it was therefore meet they should be 
 dealt withal to their further reproach." Which was not unsuit- 
 able to one of his own decrees in a synod, where it was deter- 
 mined, " That no books should be put in print but by consent of 
 the classes ; that some of those books must be earnest, some 
 more mild and temperate ; whereby they may be both of the 
 spirit of Elias and Elizeus. 11 
 
 That Barrow and Greenwood were so infected with his grounds 
 and opinions which brought them unto their fatal ends, shall 
 manifestly appear unto you upon Barrow's own confession. For 
 when Dr. Ravis (then chaplain to the archbishop, and late lord 
 bishop of London) at the earnest desire of Barrow himself, and 
 direction of the archbishop, dealt with master Cartwright to con- 
 fer with Barrow, they being then both prisoners in the Fleet : 
 master Cartwright (having been once before with him at the en- 
 
 " Books published.^ Doctor Bancroft's two books ; and Cosin's Conspiracy 
 for Pretended Reformation. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 589 
 
 treaty of master Sperin, a minister) would by no means be drawn 
 to further conference with him again : which his refusal, when it 
 was by doctor Ravis signified to Barrow, in the presence of divers 
 of good reputation and account, he fetched a great sigh, saying, 
 '• And will he not \ Hath he only brought me into this brake, 
 and will he now leave me ? For from him received I my grounds, 
 and out of his premises did I infer, and make the conclusion of 
 the positions which I now hold, and for which I suffer bands." 
 
 Again, when sentence of death was given against the said 
 Barrow, doctor Andrews (now lord bishop of Ely), doctor Bisse, 
 and doctor White, were sent unto him, to counsel him for his 
 soul's health. There also accompanied them doctor Parry, now 
 lord bishop of Worcester. After many passages of speech with 
 doctor White (unto whom he then seemed especially to address 
 himself) he brake forth into these words. " You are not the 
 men 3 whom I most dislike in these differences. For although 
 you be out of the way, yet you think you are in the right. But I 
 cannot but complain of master Cartwright and others of his 
 knowledge, from whom we have received the truth of these things, 
 and have been taught that your callings are antichristian, who yet 
 utterly against their consciences forsake us in our sufferings, and 
 will not come out of Babylon for fear of their lives."" It being 
 farther replied by doctor White, that those callings which Bar- 
 row reproached as antichristian were the very same which arch- 
 bishop Cranmer, and Ridley, and many other holy bishops, &c. 
 (that suffered martyrdom in queen Mary's time) did embrace ; 
 Barrow replied in this vain-glorious manner : " True it is that 
 Cranmer and others were martyrs in queen Mary's days, but these 
 holy bands of mine (and therewithal shook the fetters which he 
 did wear) are much more glorious than any of theirs, because they 
 had the mark of antichrist in their hands. Thus he, in Newgate 
 at that time, in the presence of many, with great insolency, did 
 triumph. 
 
 Men therefore, not partially affected, may hereby observe and 
 conceive what danger innovation bringeth to the people, and what 
 hazard to a state ; when by little and little, it increaseth like 
 the swelling or flowing of the sea, which if it surpass the bounds 
 wherewith it was confined, or gain never so small a breach, it 
 
 3 You are not the men.'] Compare Hooker's Pref. to Ecclesiast. Polity, 
 chap. 8. 
 
590 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFr. 
 
 spreacleth itself over a whole country, and groweth to that vio- 
 lence and stream that it cannot by any contrary force be kept 
 back, but without pity or mercy putteth all things to wreck where 
 it rageth. Which, as it seemeth, master Cartwright himself did 
 now find, when, after his first conference, he perceived how impos- 
 sible it was for him to make up the breach which he had unfortu- 
 nately begun ; for that Barrow, like a tempestuous surge, would 
 have forced him (by finding his own oversight and errors) back 
 again from his former positions, or drawn him inevitably to his 
 conclusions. 
 
 And therefore observable it is, that master Cartwright, having 
 upon his first discontentment (as hath been delivered) made a 
 desperate assault and breach in Sion's peaceable and blessed city, 
 now like a sly captain did steal away secretly (after summons 
 given) from his own siege, fearing upon his entry by the force and 
 press of his own soldiers to be environed and kept within the 
 walls (as Pyrrhus was) to the loss of his life ; or doubting belike 
 the outrage and violence of his army, whose fury he could not 
 have appeased when he list, but have been enforced (as Titus was) 
 to see his soldiers sack, spoil, and burn the holy city of Jerusa- 
 lem, though he vehemently laboured, and with great earnestness 
 cried out unto them (whom yet himself first set on work) to save 
 the sanctuary of the Lord, but could not be heard, or at least was 
 not able to stop their rage and fury, until it was with fire con- 
 sumed and destroyed. 
 
 Not much differing from the said positions of Barrow and 
 Greenwood were the opinions of Robert Brown (sometime of 
 Bennet college, in Cambridge) from whom that sect beareth the 
 name even to this day. But because in this archbishop's time 
 the said Brown was changed from those fancies, and afterwards 
 obtained a benefice called Achurch, in Northamptonshire, (where 
 he became a painful preacher) I will not much insist upon him. 
 
 I let pass many like schisms in other parts of the realm which 
 this good archbishop suppressed, and the controversies 4 in both 
 
 4 And the controversies.'] Such as those respecting Barret and Baro at 
 Cambridge ; the drawing up of the Lambeth Articles ; the support which he 
 gave to Dr. Howson, the vice-chancellor at Oxford; the disputes between 
 Hooker and Travers at the Temple, &c. &c. all of which are deserving of the 
 attention of the student of ecclesiastical history. 
 
 The best account of the disputes respecting Barret and Baro, and of the 
 compiling the Lambeth Articles, may be found in Strype's Life of Whitgift, 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 591 
 
 universities, which by his wisdom were appeased; as also the 
 reverend opinion which divers honourable personages had of him 
 for his great temper and moderation in handling these businesses 
 towards some of great place (whose reputations, if he would-, he 
 might have blemished with her majesty, for favouring the said 
 libellers and libels, which had stowage and vent in their cham- 
 bers,) as also in procuring, at her majesty's hands, both pardon 
 and dismissal for master Cartwright and the rest out of their 
 troubles. 
 
 For which, and sundry other his favours, master Cartwright 
 held himself much obliged unto him, as he confessed in his letters, 
 written with his own hand to that effect. In which letters he is 
 also pleased to vouchsafe him the stile of a " right reverend father 
 in God, and his lord the archbishop's grace of Canterbury." 
 Which title of grace he also often yieldeth him throughout his 
 letters, acknowledging his " bond of most humble duty so much 
 the straighter, because his grace's favour proceeded from a frank 
 disposition, without any desert of his own."''' Yea the archbishop 
 hath often been heard to say, That if master Cartwright had not 
 so far engaged himself as he did in the beginning, he thought 
 verily he would in his latter time have been drawn to conformity 5 . 
 
 and in a manuscript, formerly belonging to that archbishop, now in the 
 library of Trinity College, Cambridge \b. 14. 9.). See also Hist, of the Lam- 
 beth Articles, subjoined to Ellis's and Ford's Expositions of the 39 Articles. 
 Of Dr. Howson, &c. see Wood's Annals, vol. ii. p. 271 — 8, a. d. 1602. 
 The disputes between Hooker and Travers are sufficiently related in the pre- 
 ceding life of Hooker. 
 
 Of the Lambeth Articles, Warburton thus expresses himself. " How de- 
 plorable are the infirmities of human nature! — These men could set church 
 and state in a flame for square caps, surplices, and the cross in baptism ; 
 while they swallowed, and even contended for, these horrible decrees ; the 
 frightful and disordered dreams of a crude, sour-tempered, persecuting bigot, 
 who counterworks his Creator, and makes God after man's image, and chuses 
 the worst model he can find, himself. 
 
 " The puritans, by Dr. Reynolds in the name of the brethren, at the 
 Hampton Court conference, desired that these godly articles might be inserted 
 among the Thirty-nine." Remarks on Neat's History of the Puritans. Works, 
 vol. xii. p. 385, 6. 
 
 5 Been drawn to conformity.'] That Brown, the founder of the sect called 
 by his name, the first sect of separatists from the Church of England, after- 
 wards conformed, and lived for many years a minister of that church, which 
 by his zeal and authority he had induced a multitude of followers to renounce 
 as anti-christian, and as a congregation with which it was unlawful to hold 
 religious communion, is a fact universally acknowledged. It is equally cer- 
 
592 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFr. 
 
 For when he was freed from his troubles he often repaired to the 
 archbishop, who used him kindly, and was contented to tolerate 
 his preaching in Warwick divers years, upon his promise that he 
 would not impugn the laws, orders, and government in this 
 church of England, but persuade and procure so much as he 
 could, both publicly and privately, the estimation and peace of 
 the same. Which albeit he accordingly performed ; yet when 
 her majesty understood by others that master Cartwright did 
 preach again (though temperately, according to his promise made 
 to the archbishop) she would by no means endure his preaching 
 any longer without subscription, and grew not a little offended 
 with the archbishop for such connivancy at him. Not long after 
 master Cartwright died rich, as it was said, by the benevolence 
 and bounty of his followers 6 . 
 
 tain, that Cartwright, the great leader of the puritans, in his later years, 
 grew much more temperate, and repented of the heat, and the narrow prin- 
 ciples which he had so vehemently and so extensively espoused and propa- 
 gated. In truth, he became himself a controversialist in behalf of the esta- 
 blished church of England. See Bancroft's Survey of the Pretended Holy 
 Discipline, p. 447 — 9- And more particularly in the Lambeth Library MSS. 
 No. 113, is a long controversial paper written by him against Robert Brown, 
 and pleading against separation from the church. " And now at the end of 
 Cartwright's life, to take our leave of him with a fairer character, it is re- 
 markable what a noble and learned man (sir H. Yelverton in his Epistle to 
 the Reader, before bishop Moreton's Episcopacy Justified) writes of some of 
 his last words — ' that he seriously lamented the unnecessary trouble he had 
 caused in the church, by the schism he had been the great fomenter of; and 
 wished that he was to begin his life again, that he might testify to the world 
 the dislike he had of his former ways.' And in this opinion he died." 
 Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 554. And of Penry it is related that he con- 
 fessed : " He deserved death at the queen's hand, for that he had seduced 
 many of her loyal subjects to a separation, from hearing the word of life in 
 the parish churches, which though himself had learned to discover the evil 
 of, yet he could never prevail to recover divers of her subjects whom he had 
 seduced ; and therefore, the blood of their souls was justly required at his 
 hands." Stillingfieet's Unreasonableness of Separation, p. 51, 1681. 
 
 Bounty of his followers.'] Of the ways and steps by which the puritan 
 ministers obtained their extraordinary popularity and influence, the reader 
 may find an incomparable description, forming a most instructive moral pic- 
 ture, in the third chapter of Hooker's Preface to his Ecclesiastical Polity. 
 
 Cartwright complaining of the persecution and hard treatment he met 
 with on account of his opinions, Whitgift reminds him, " What commodities 
 you want, that I have, I cannot conjecture. Your meat and drink is provided 
 with less charges and trouble unto you, and in more delicate and dainty man- 
 ner, than mine is. Your ease and pleasure ten times more. You do what 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. $®8 
 
 After these stirs, thus suppressed, they began to tamper with 
 the earl of Essex, who was grown into a great height of favour 
 with the queen ; and by reason that sundry of his kindred and 
 allies were inclined that way, they so far prevailed with him that he 
 did privily, and far as he durst for fear of the queen's displeasure, 
 give way and countenance unto them. But upon better considera- 
 tion, finding by the heady courses of some of them the danger 
 that thereby was like to grow to her majesty and the state, and 
 the resolution had of all hands to cut them off by the law afore- 
 said, he grew very calm, and was careful how to carry himself 
 uprightly betwixt both. And yet the archbishop had still a vigi- 
 lant eye over him, that he could not, though he would, do any 
 great hurt 7 . 
 
 For, to say the truth, by this due execution of laws in the 
 beginning, and the provident courses of the archbishop, with the 
 assistance and painful endeavours of doctor Bancroft and doctor 
 Cosin, and the publishing of their learned and unanswerable 
 
 you list, you go when you list, you come when you list, speak when you list, at 
 your pleasure. What would you have more ? I know not why you should com- 
 plain, except you he of the same disposition with the Franciscan friars, who when 
 they have filled their bellies at other men's tables, were wont to cry out, and 
 say, How many things are we forced to endure !" Whitgift's Defence, p. 283. 
 Sandys, bishop of London, thus expresses himself in a letter to the lord trea- 
 surer Burghley : " There is a conventicle, or rather a conspiracy, breeding in 
 London. Certain men of sundry callings are as it were in commission toge- 
 ther, to procure hands for Mr. Cartwright's book, and promise to stand in 
 defence thereof untill death. — The city will never be quiet untill these authors 
 of sedition, who are now esteemed as gods, as Field, Wilcox, Cartwright, and 
 others, be far removed from the city. The people resort unto them, as in 
 popery they were wont to run on pilgrimage. If these idols who are ho- 
 noured for saints, and greatly enriched with gifts, were removed from hence, 
 their honour would fall into the dust. And they would be taken for blocks 
 as they are." Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 19. Records. 
 
 7 Any great hurt.'] Of this nobleman the following anecdote is told. 
 " When the bishops (that felt the smart of it) had cried out against that 
 lashing pamphlet, called, Martin Mar-Prelate, and there was a prohibition 
 published, that no man should presume to carry it about him, upon pain of 
 punishment, and the queen herself did speak as much when the earl was 
 present, ' Why then,' said the earl, ' what will become of me ?' And 
 pulling the book out of his pocket, he did shew it unto the queen. I have 
 heard grave men, and of great judgment say that he was the less inclined to 
 Dr. Whitgift, a reverend divine, and his tutor also, because he was a bishop." 
 Codrington's Life of Robert Earl of Essex, Harleian Miscellany, vol. i. p. 210. 
 edit. 1808. 
 
 vol.. Hi. Q q 
 
594 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 books, the state of the clergy was in good quiet 8 , especially 
 so long as sir Christopher Hatton, the lord chancellor, did live. 
 
 Immediately after whose death, the archbishop attending upon 
 her majesty, and advising with her who was fittest to succeed him 
 in the chancellorship of Oxford, found her graciously inclined 
 toward the lord Buckhurst, in whose behalf she presently dis- 
 patched her letters to the university, and prevailed 9 : whereat the 
 earl of Essex was so offended (his friends having laboured exceed- 
 ingly therein on his behalf) that being then lord general of her 
 majesty's forces in France, he made open profession of his dislike 
 of the archbishop. But upon his return into England, finding 
 how firm her majesty stood for him, and that his stirring in the 
 matter must needs call in question her majesty's judgment, did 
 therefore in a temperate manner expostulate the matter with the 
 archbishop, from whom he received such an answer, as he knew 
 not well whom to be angry withal, unless with the queen herself ; 
 who thought him too young a man (being yet no counsellor) for 
 so grave a title ; and fearing happily lest if she should have com- 
 mitted the guiding of that university unto his young years and 
 unexperienced judgment, some hot and unruly spirits there (like 
 Phaeton's untamed horses) might have carried him in such an 
 headlong course of government as that the sparks of contention, 
 which were then scarce kindled in that university, might have 
 broken forth into open flames, to the utter destruction and devas- 
 tation of the whole state ecclesiastical. And besides this, she 
 held the lord Buckhurst (being an ancient counsellor and her 
 kinsman) more fit for the place a great deal. And so much it 
 seemed the queen had told the earl in justification of the arch- 
 bishop before his questioning of the matter with him ; for in effect, 
 he acknowledged so much, and thereupon they parted in no unkind 
 terms, but with due respect of each other in very friendly manner. 
 The queen, not long after, was the mean of their entering into 
 further friendship ; having oftentimes recommended unto the 
 archbishop the earl's many excellent parts and virtues, which she 
 
 8 In good quiet.'] See Geo. Cranmer's Letter to Hooker, p. 532, above. 
 Also Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 520 — 43. Hervey, in a letter to the poet 
 Spenser, written about the year 1580, speaking of the "news at Cambridge," 
 says, "No more ado about caps and surplices. Mr. Cartwright quite for- 
 gotten. The man you wot of comfortable with a square cap on his round 
 head." Sir Christopher Hatton died Nov. 20, 1591. 
 
 9 Prevailed.'] He was elected chancellor 1/th December, 1591. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 595 
 
 then thought rare in so young years. And the earl likewise con- 
 fessed to the archbishop, that her majesty's often speech of her 
 extraordinary opinion of him and his worth was the cause of his 
 seeking after the archbishop ; and therefore did offer to run a 
 course for clergy causes according to his directions and advice, 
 and to cast off the novellists, as indeed he did immediately after 
 sir Francis Walsingham's death ; which was a special cause of the 
 archbishop's constancy and firmness to the earl in his disgrace and 
 trouble afterwards. 
 
 But now to return to our former course. The lord chancellor's 
 death much troubled and perplexed the archbishop, fearing that 
 new troubles would befall him and the church. Howbeit, things 
 were then so well and firmly settled that he had no great ado 
 afterwards, saving with their dispersing of pamphlets, and that 
 some few persons (though thanks be to God not powerful) both 
 in court and country, did attempt, as much as in them lay, by 
 motions in parliament, and bills there preferred, to bring in I 
 know not (nor they themselves) what kind of new government in 
 the church ; but were prevented by the wisdom of her majesty, 
 who always sujopressed those bills and motions, and still comforted 
 the archbishop (who was oftentimes much grieved with their 
 causeless complaints) and assured him they should not prevail to 
 do any hurt, except it were to hurt themselves. For she did see 
 in her princely wisdom how dangerous they were to her and all 
 imperial government. And when she found them still bent to 
 pursue such bills and motions, she (to deliver the archbishop from 
 farther trouble and vexation) before it was expected, and as it were 
 with silence, brake up the parliament. 
 
 After the death of sir Christopher Hatton, sir John Puckering 
 was made lord keeper of the great seal of England, of whom 
 (because he lived not long) I shall not have occasion to say much: 
 but for ought I ever heard, he shewed himself a friend to the 
 church, unto the archbishop and his proceedings, and acknow- 
 ledged him to have been, amongst his other good friends, a fur- 
 therer of his advancement. 
 
 Sir Thomas Egerton, master of the rolls, succeeded him, May 
 6, 1596. Her majesty and the state had long experience of his 
 integrity and wisdom, as may appear by the great places which he 
 worthily held, being first her highness's solicitor, and then attor- 
 ney-general. In which time (besides his many great and weighty 
 services) he was very careful and industrious in labouring earnestly 
 
 a q 2 
 
-5.96 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 to suppress the aforesaid libellers ; a lover of learning, and most 
 constant favourer of the clergy, and church government estab- 
 lished ; as also a faithful loving friend to the archbishop in all his 
 affairs ; insomuch, that after his advancement to that honour, 
 and that the earl of Essex and the archbishop concurred together, 
 being also (out of the affection of his most honourable friend, the 
 lord Burghley, lord treasurer) further strengthened by the friend- 
 ship and love of sir Robert Cecyll, principal secretary, (and now 
 earl of Salisbury, and lord treasurer of England) he began to be 
 fully revived again, and as well fortified by them as ever he was, 
 when he was most and best friended. And her majesty finding 
 in him a zealous care and faithful performance of his duty and 
 service towards the church and her highness, shook off those 
 clergy cares, and laid the burthen of them upon his shoulders, 
 telling him, " That if any thing went amiss, be it upon his soul 
 and conscience to answer it ; for she had rid her hands, and looked 
 that he should yield an account on her behalf unto almighty God." 
 And now, though the archbishop was in this singular favour 
 and grace with her majesty, so that he did all in all for the 
 managing of clergy affairs, and disposing of bishoprics and other 
 ecclesiastical promotions, yet was he never puffed up with pride, 
 nor did any thing violently (by reason of his place, and greatness 
 with her majesty) against any man. For he ever observed this 
 rule, that he would not wound where he could not salve. And I 
 leave to the report of the adversaries themselves, when he had that 
 sway in government, and favour with her highness, whether his 
 carriage were not exceeding mild and temperate, and whether he 
 did not endeavour rather by gentle persuasions and kind usages 
 to win them, than (as the law and his place required) to pronounce 
 sentence, or lay any sharp censure upon them. Hath he not 
 many a time, when sentence hath been ready to be given by con- 
 sent of all the commissioners, found some occasion to delay the 
 sentence to another court day, and in the mean time so plied the 
 delinquents, and set on others to persuade them, as thereby many 
 of them were won, which otherwise would never have been brought 
 into conformity 1 Wherein he was of Antoninus Pius's mind, 
 who said, when he was taxed by Aurelius for like remissness and 
 lenity, " That he had rather save one citizen of Rome than kill a 
 thousand enemies." And yet they knew this archbishop had 
 courage enough in him, and credit and authority to back him, if 
 he would have extended it unto severity. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 597 
 
 But it was truly noted in him by a great counsellor ' in the 
 star-chamber, when Pickering was there censured for libelling 
 against him after his death, " That there was nothing more to be 
 feared in his government (especially toward his latter time) than 
 his mildness and clemency ." And he said that which was most 
 true ; for did he not, after that Udall and others were condemned 
 unto death, draw upon him the dislike of his dear and honourable 
 friend, sir Christopher Hatton, in making suit, and never ceased 
 until he had obtained pardon for them at her majesty ""s hands ? 
 And, besides the dismission of master Cartwright and his consorts 
 out of the star-chamber, did not divers gentlemen of special note 
 find the like favour there by his intercession, and were eased both 
 of fine and punishment for entertaining the presses and printers 
 before-mentioned ? The very truth is, I cannot sufficiently express 
 his singular wisdom and clemency ; albeit some younger spirits 
 were of opinion, that he was much to blame in that kind, and 
 imputed it unto his years and want of courage, and sometimes 
 would be bold to tell him, that he knew not his own strength with 
 her majesty. 
 
 But he knew the court well, and that queen Elizabeth was the 
 wisest governor of any prince then living ; and that she had 
 always entreated her subjects graciously, and ruled with all mild- 
 ness and moderation, and that she brought her subjects often- 
 times rather by gentle means to yield unto her just and profitable 
 demands, than enforced them thereunto by rigour and authority ; 
 which peradventure she would have used, considering her absolute 
 sovereignty and great occasions, had she not found out, of her 
 singular wisdom and long experience in government, that she was 
 the more observed and reverenced of her people by intermingling 
 and tempering her authority and sovereignty with mildness and 
 lenity. And this her highness's example the archbishop followed, 
 agreeable to that which was said of Pericles, " That he would 
 steer and govern the commonwealth with two principal rudders, 
 fear and hope ; bridling with the one the fierce and insolent rash- 
 ness of the common people when they were in prosperity, and in 
 their jollity ; and reviving and comforting with the other their 
 discontented spirits, by giving way for the time unto their humour 
 and passion." And happy surely was it for that crazy state of 
 the church (for so it was at this archbishop's first coming, and 
 
 1 A great counsellor.} [The earl of Salisbury's observations on him.] 
 
598 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 a long time after) not to meet with too rough and boisterous a 
 physician ; for he preserved it with conserves and electuaries, 
 and some gentle purges, which with strong purgations in all 
 likelihood might have been much more endangered ; so that it 
 may be very well verified of him which Ennius wrote of Fabius 
 Maximus. 
 
 " Unus homo nobis cunctando restituit rem ; 
 Ergo postque magisque viri nunc gloria claret." 
 
 As you may perceive his clemency towards the irregular sort, 
 so towards the conformable he was carried with an exceeding 
 tender respect and kindness. He loved a learned minister, vir- 
 tuous and honest, with all his heart ; framing himself unto that 
 rule of Aristotle, (Polit. lib. i.) " which directeth a good magis- 
 trate to be as careful in encouraging- good men according to their 
 merits, as in punishing the bad according to the quality of their 
 offences." If he found a scholar of extraordinary gifts or hopes, 
 that out of want grew discontented, and inclined to popery or 
 puritanism, (as most of their discontentments and waywardness 
 proceeded thence,) him would he gain both with supplies of money 
 out of his purse, and preferments of his own gift, or otherwise, 
 as opportunity served. 
 
 Now as our own countrymen of all sorts had daily taste of the 
 kind disposition of this our archbishop, so it was not wanting 
 unto sundry men of learning and quality, of foreign countries, 
 whom he entertained both with his love and his bounty. He sent 
 sundry times much money to master Beza out of his own purse, 
 besides the general collections and contributions to Geneva, which 
 he also greatly furthered. Upon which occasion many letters 
 passed betwixt them, especially towards his latter time. In some 
 of which 2 letters master Beza confesseth, " That in his writings, 
 touching the church-government, he ever impugned the Romish 
 hierarchy, but never intended to touch or impugn the ecclesias- 
 tical policy of this church of England, nor to exact of us to frame 
 ourselves or our church to the pattern of their presbyterial disci- 
 pline ; and that as long as the substance of doctrine were uniform 
 in the church of Christ, they may lawfully vary in other matters, 
 as the circumstance of time, place, and persons requireth, and as 
 prescription of antiquity may warrant. And to that end, he 
 wished and hopeth, that the sacred and holy college of our bishops 
 
 2 In some of which.'] [March 8, 1591.] 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 599 
 
 (for so he calleth them) will for ever continue and maintain such 
 their right and title in the church's government, with all equity 
 and Christian moderation."''' Yea, so far was he from denying 
 our church to be a church, that often, and in most pithy manner 
 he confesseth, " That as queen Elizabeth was the true nursing 
 mother of the church of Christ, so England and our English 
 church was both the harbour of all the godly, and the preserver 
 of all other reformed churches." So far was he also from esteem- 
 ing the archbishop an antichristian prelate, as he never omitted 
 to term him " A most reverend father in Christ, and his most 
 honoured good lord. 1 " 1 I wish that our disciplinarians, who seem 
 to direct themselves by the rule of Geneva, would learn thus to 
 discipline their tongues with him, and imitate Ins modesty. 
 
 The archbishop, as from master Beza, so from other famous 
 men beyond the seas, received many letters, arguing their great 
 love and due respect of him. At their request and recommenda- 
 tion he relieved and entertained in his house, for many years 
 together, divers distressed ministers out of Germany and France, 
 who were enforced to forsake their own countries ; some by 
 banishment, others by reason of wars and extremity which they 
 were put unto. And at their departure he dealt bountifully with 
 them ; as namely, Drusius, Renicherus, Frigevill, and Monsieur 
 Buse, a French minister, who read weekly a lecture in Latin in 
 his chapel. And although his French pronunciation and want of 
 good delivery did somewhat blemish the goodness of the matter 
 which he handled, yet the archbishop's property ever was to 
 cherish and encourage him, and all others that preached before 
 him, and was never heard to give the preacher distaste, but rather 
 would commend, or excuse him against other men's censures ; 
 saying, if he were young, better experience would correct his 
 defaults ; and if he were in years, he was in that respect to be 
 borne withal ; alleging for both, that some would take exceptions 
 sometimes rather to satisfy their own too much curiosity than for 
 any just cause of dislike in the preacher. 
 
 Wherein he shewed a disposition very rarely to be found ; in 
 that, having himself an excellent gift in that faculty, his modesty 
 in prizing himself, and his mildness in censuring others, was ex- 
 traordinary and very singular : so that thereby he gave great 
 encouragement unto some, whom otherwise his exquisite judgment 
 might have daunted. 
 
 Neither herein did he, as in service of war the trumpeters use 
 
600 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 to do, who encourage others to fight, never taking weapon in hand 
 themselves, or as Plutarch noteth in Aristogiton, who animated 
 others to take arms, but himself in excuse pleaded lameness, and 
 came halting to the musters in pretence thereof.'" But as his 
 continual endeavours were to reward those of best gifts, and to 
 encourage those of meaner, so (as often as church and state 
 affairs gave him leave) he was industrious in propounding whole- 
 some doctrine unto the people, and a worthy pattern of true 
 divinity and diligence unto all others of the clergy to follow him 
 therein. When he was bishop of Worcester, unless extraordi- 
 nary businesses of the marches of Wales hindered him, he never 
 failed to preach upon every sabbath-day, many times riding five 
 or six miles to a parish church, and after sermon came home to 
 dinner. The like he did also when he was archbishop, and lay at 
 Croydon, the queen being in her progress. No Sunday escaped 
 him in Kent, as the gentlemen there can well witness, who would 
 exceedingly resort unto him : and he would oftentimes preach so 
 early in the morning in some parish church, both in Worcester 
 and Canterbury, that he came afterwards to the sermon in the 
 cathedral church. 
 
 His gift that way was excellent, as if you had heard Saint 
 Augustin himself, or some of the ancient bishops in the primitive 
 church. His gesture, and action in the pulpit, so grave and 
 decent, his words coming from him so fatherly, and comely, and 
 though plainly (for the most part) and without affectation, yet 
 always elegantly, with special choice, and substantial matter, full 
 of good and sound learning, plentiful in authorities out of Scrip- 
 ture, fathers, and school-men, so singularly applied, that he much 
 affected his auditory therewith. Thus he oftentimes stirred and 
 moved men's minds and affections ; and that not by the force of 
 eloquence only, but by his pious life, answerable to his religious 
 sentences ; the opinion and confidence which the people had of 
 his integrity, being vei'y great, because he did live unspotted of 
 the world, and would not any way be corrupted. 
 
 He never preached, but he first wrote his notes in Latin, and 
 afterwards kept them during his life. For he would say, That 
 whosoever took that pains before his preaching, the elder he 
 waxed, the better he should discharge that duty ; but if he trusted 
 only to his memory, his preaching in time would become prattling. 
 Wherein (out of a true religious care, and divine wisdom) he did 
 express the grave and prudent counsel that Demosthenes held in 
 
ARCHBISHOP WH1TGIFT. 601 
 
 his orations, and pleadings in the court. For (as Plutarch saith) 
 " He would never offer to speak unto the people, before he had 
 made briefs of that which he had to deliver, alleging that he loved 
 the people well, that would be careful before-hand what to say 
 unto them. And this preparation (saith he) doth shew that a 
 man honoureth and reverenceth them too. Contrariwise, he that 
 passeth not how the people taketh his words, it is a plain token 
 that he despiseth them, and their authority, and that he lacketh 
 no good will to use force against them, if he could, rather than 
 reason or persuasion." 
 
 When he was bishop of Worcester, and vice-president of the 
 marches, he did exceeding good by that his continual preaching, 
 as also by his often conference, and conventing of the papists, 
 whom he used with mild and temperate speeches, and thereby 
 got many of them to conform themselves, both gentlemen and 
 others ; whereby, as at his first coming unto the see of Wor- 
 cester, he found many recusants, so he left very few at his coming 
 thence. 
 
 Immediately after he came to be archbishop, he convented 
 before him the chiefest and most learned recusants throughout all 
 England. He also wrote letters to the bishops, his brethren, 
 within the province of Canterbury, to proceed with the recusants 
 by their authority ecclesiastical, and censures of the church, and 
 called yearly upon them for an account of their doings. He sent 
 forth also many warrants, by virtue of her highness^ commission 
 for causes ecclesiastical, and thereby had daily brought before him 
 both recusants and priests ; who according to the quality of their 
 offences were restrained, and proceeded against, or delivered over 
 unto the civil magistrate to be dealt withal, as to justice apper- 
 tained, after the laws were enacted against recusants and semi- 
 nary priests. 
 
 Thus this grave and prudent archbishop always carried a most 
 vigilant eye, and straight hand over the subtle-headed papists ; as 
 fearing lest they conceived an hope of advancing their cause and 
 quarrel by help of the aforesaid contentions betwixt the bishops 
 and these sectaries ; and so soon as they should have found the 
 forces on both sides sufficiently weakened and enfeebled by a long 
 continuance of the conflict, to have destroyed the vanquished with 
 the vanquishers, whereby to re-establish their papal jurisdiction, 
 and superstitious impieties ; as not long after this archbishop's 
 death they attempted to do, by the devilish device of that damn- 
 
602 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 able powder-treason ; which if it had succeeded, their intendment 
 then was, to have put both alike to the sword. 
 
 You may perceive by the premises, how untruly some of the 
 uncharitable and precipitate sectaries traduced him for a papist, 
 and called him the pope of Lambeth, in their libels, and conven- 
 ticles, and most unjustly reproached him with the title of doctor 
 Pearn's servant, whom they likewise taxed with popery, and 
 falsely charged him to have infected the archbishop therewith, 
 because of his affection and love unto him, for the reasons speci- 
 fied before. The truth is, as the archbishop was of his own 
 nature a very loving kind man, so he did hate ingratitude in any, 
 and could never be taxed with that fault. He was likewise (as 
 the gentlemen of Worcestershire and Kent had daily experience) 
 very firm, and marvellous constant, where he affected and pro- 
 fessed love ; which brought him in great displeasure in the cause 
 of the late earl of Essex ; with whose life, and actions, though I 
 have nothing to do (having only taken upon me to report another 
 man's) yet thus much I may truly say, that his misfortune drew 
 upon the archbishop the greatest discontentment, and severest 
 reprehension from her majesty, that he had ever before under- 
 gone in all his life. 
 
 For after that the earl began to fall upon courses displeasing 
 and distasteful unto her majesty, nevertheless such was the con- 
 fidence the archbishop had in the earl's loyalty, and his own sted- 
 fastness in that friendship which he had formerly professed unto 
 him, that he could not be drawn from being a continual inter- 
 cessor for him ; wherewith her majesty was so highly displeased, 
 and so sharply rebuked him for the same, that the good old 
 archbishop came sometimes home much grieved and perplexed. 
 
 Within a while after, the earl (forgetting 3 that unto princes 
 the highest judgment of things is given, and unto us the glory of 
 obedience is left) went out indeed. The archbishop being that 
 Sunday morning (Feb. 8, 1600) at the court (whether by direc- 
 tion, or by his own accord, I know not) hastened home without 
 any attendant, and commanded as many men as he then had in 
 the house to be presently armed, and sent over unto the court, 
 but not to go within the gates until master secretary Oecill, or 
 some other by his instruction, should appoint them a leader. 
 There were immediately presented unto him threescore men well 
 
 3 Forgetting.'] [Tacit. Annal. lib. 4.] 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 603 
 
 armed, and appointed, who with a message from the archbishop, 
 shewed themselves before the court ; of whose arrival there 
 master secretary Cecill, with the rest of the lords of the council, 
 were right glad, and said he was a most worthy prelate. They 
 had speedily a leader appointed unto them, and marched pre- 
 sently, and were the first that entered into the gates of Essex 
 house ; and in the first court made good the place until the earl 
 yielded himself, and was by the lord admiral brought to Lambeth- 
 house, where he remained an hour or two, and was from thence 
 conveyed to the Tower. The archbishop had likewise in readi- 
 ness that afternoon forty horsemen well appointed, and expected 
 directions from the court how to dispose of them. The next 
 morning he sent a gentleman to know how the queen did, and 
 how she rested all night. To whom she made answer, that she 
 rested and slept the better for his care the day before ; " but I 
 beshrew his heart" (said she) " he would not believe this of 
 Essex, though I had often told him it would, one day, thus come 
 to pass." 
 
 After this, when her majesty understood that her own recom- 
 mendation of the earl had wrought that good opinion of him in 
 the archbishop, and that she now found his readiness for her 
 defence, with horse, and men, and the nearness thereof unto the 
 court, to stand her at that time in great stead, she began to 
 entertain him in her wonted favour, and grace again, and ever 
 after continued her good opinion of him unto her dying day. 
 
 Towards which time, though by reason of her melancholy 
 disease, she was impatient of others speeches with her, yet was 
 she well pleased to hear the archbishop, the then bishops of Lon- 
 don, and Chichester, and the now bishop of Worcester, with some 
 other divines, give her comfort and counsel to prepare herself to 
 God-ward, and most devoutly prayed with them, making signs 
 and tokens unto her last remembrance of the sweet comfort which 
 she took in their presence, especially when towards her end they 
 put her in mind of the unspeakable joys she was now going unto ; 
 where, no doubt, she remaineth a glorious saint of God, and as a 
 most religious prince, rewarded with a crown of immortality, 
 and bliss. 
 
 Now the much-lamented death of this noble queen gave great 
 hope to the factious of challenging forthwith all exemption from 
 the censures, and subjection of ecclesiastical authority. But how 
 vain their hopes were, the issue hath declared ; and although the 
 
 7 
 
604 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 archbishop was much dejected and grieved for the loss of his dear 
 sovereign and mistress, who had so highly advanced him, yet he, 
 with the rest of the lords, repaired immediately to Whitehall, 
 and after two hours sitting in council about the penning of the 
 proclamation, he principally (as his place required) with a chearful 
 countenance, and the rest of the lords in like sort accompanying 
 him, first at the court-gate at Whitehall, with the applause, and 
 unspeakable comfort of all the people, proclaimed her most rightful 
 successor, James (then king of Scotland) king of England, 
 France, and Ireland. Afterwards, in like chearful sort, the 
 archbishop with the rest of the lords 4 , trooped up to the cross in 
 Cheapside, and there with like acclamation of the lord mayor 
 and citizens, proclaimed him again (March 24, 1602). 
 
 I am doubtful to speak (lest I might seem to detract from 
 others) of the great comfort which the common people and 
 citizens took in the presence of the archbishop, and how heartily 
 they prayed for him at his return ; as if they nothing doubted, 
 but that all went well for the state in that council, among whom 
 he was present. 
 
 He was indeed beloved of all sorts of people, yea even of some 
 of them who were the most fervent reprehenders themselves, as 
 they have confessed since his death ; and well worthy was he so 
 to be, for that he carried a most mild and moderate hand over 
 them. A more particular love also he deserved of many, for his 
 affection unto liberal and ingenious arts, whereof his domestic 
 government and care was no less argument than his public ; 
 which I have formerly spoken of. For, besides the pains which 
 
 4 The rest of the lords.~] " In proclaiming the king, he [sir Anthony Wel- 
 don] forgets one circumstance, that the lords coming to London, Ludgate 
 was shut, and there the lord mayor and the aldermen were, who, seeing the 
 lords, told them that none should come into the city unless they came with 
 an intent to proclaim James, king of Scots, king of England. They replied, 
 they came with no other intent, and did promise, upon their honour, that 
 they would proclaim him. The lord mayor [Sir Robert Lee] replied, that it 
 was no sufficient security and assurance to take their honours' word in so 
 great a business, and that he would have better security : whereupon one or 
 two of the lords pulled off their blue ribbons, together with their Georges, 
 and did mortgage them that they would proclaim none other, and then they 
 were admitted, and did proclaim king James accordingly. This was done to 
 show their unanimous consent, and the king's undoubted title." — Bishop 
 Goodman's Court of King James, vol. i. p. 8, 1839. 8vo. Edited by the 
 Rev. J. S. Brewer, M. A. from the MS. in the Bodleian Library. The truth 
 of this anecdote is confirmed by Johnstone, Hist. Brit., p. 359. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 605 
 
 he took himself (after he was bishop of Worcester, and arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury) many years, with a number of worthy 
 young gentlemen, in reading unto them thrice a-day, he took into 
 his house, besides his chaplains, divers of quality to instruct them 
 in the mathematics, and other lectures of sundry arts and lan- 
 guages ; giving them good allowance, and preferments otherwise, 
 as occasion was offered. And besides the many poor scholars, 
 whom he kept in his house till he could provide for them, and 
 prefer them (as he did sundry to good estates), he also maintained 
 divers in the university at his own charge, and gave liberally to 
 them and others of any towardliness, as he heard of their neces- 
 sity and wants. 
 
 He kept likewise for the exercise of military discipline, a good 
 armoiy, and a fair stable of great horses ; insomuch as he was 
 able to arm at all points both horse and foot, and divers times 
 had one hundred foot, and fifty horse of his own servants mus- 
 tered, and trained ; for which purpose he entertained captains. 
 He had also skilful riders, who taught them to manage their 
 horses, and instructed them in warlike exercises, all whom he 
 rewarded in liberal manner. By this means he had divers of his 
 own gentlemen that afterwards proved good soldiers ; many 
 whereof became captains and commanders, and some for their 
 valour and service were knighted in the field. There were also 
 divers others, that for learning, languages, and qualities, were fit 
 to be employed by any prince in Christendom. Insomuch as bis 
 house, for the lectures and scholastical exercises therein performed, 
 might justly be accounted a little academy 5 , and in some respects 
 superior, and more profitable ; viz. for martial affairs, and the 
 experience that divines and other scholars had, being near, and 
 often at the court, and chief seats of justice, from whence they 
 continually had the passages and intelligences both for matters of 
 state, and government in causes ecclesiastical and civil. By which 
 their continual experience, many of his domestical chaplains 6 , 
 both before, and since his death, attained unto the chiefest honours 
 and dignities in our church and commonwealth. 
 
 And here I may not forget his religious care and provident 
 
 5 A little academy.] See Cavendish's Life of Wolsey, in vol. i. p. 484. 
 
 6 His domestical chaplains.'} [Dr. Bancroft, archbishop of Canterbury ; Dr. 
 Ravis, bishop of London ; Dr. Barlow, bishop of Lincoln ; Dr. Goldisbury, 
 bishop of Gloucester; Dr. Parry, bishop of Worcester; Dr. Redman, bishop 
 of Norwich ; Dr. Buckeridge, bisbop of Rochester.] 
 
606 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 order for the due execution of his charge, and determination of 
 all such causes as belonged unto his proper cognizance and place. 
 To which end and purpose, he appointed every Thursday in term 
 a solemn and set commission day ; upon which he had a sermon 
 in his chapel by one of his houshold chaplains, and entertained the 
 commissioners, and their attendants, though to his great expence, 
 which he little esteemed in regard of the well guiding, and order- 
 ing the affairs, then by him undertaken. That day you should 
 have had a senate of the worthiest and greatest counsellors of 
 state, with the assistance of the chief prelates, justices, judges, 
 and sufficientest lawyers of both professions, that those times 
 afforded. 
 
 You may then hereby observe the archbishop's exceeding care 
 and singular wisdom in proceeding with the advice of so many 
 worthy, prudent, and learned men of several faculties ; whereby 
 the subjects came chearfully to the hearing of their causes, and 
 without fear of partiality in any particular person. And howso- 
 ever the cause went, the archbishop could not be impeached of 
 rash or inconsiderate proceeding, seeing he had the consent and 
 approbation of all professions. For the archbishop always gave 
 sentence, and ordered matters as the greater part of the court 
 did incline, beginning at the junior first, although himself would 
 sometimes dissent from them in opinion, and so he would tell 
 them, but without tartness ; yea in such kind and loving manner, 
 as no man was hindered in delivering his mind. By which means 
 he was sure always to have the cause fully debated, and every 
 mans opinion fully known ; which when he found concurring 
 with his own, and the proceedings ordered according to the 
 rules of justice, he would go on to sentence and determine the 
 cause. 
 
 Wherein he carried himself with great resolution, and courage, 
 were the persons never so great that were interested in the same, 
 as you may perceive by one instance (among many) when him- 
 self was yet no counsellor of state. A gentleman of good note 
 seeing how the court was inclined to order his cause (not accord- 
 ing to his desire) told the archbishop, that upon another occasion 
 there grew some speech of that cause before the lords of the 
 council, and their lordships were of another opinion than his 
 grace, and the rest of the commissioners, seemed to be ; " What 
 tellest thou me (said the archbishop) of the lords of the council ? 
 I tell thee, they are in these cases to be advised by us, and not 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 607 
 
 we by them. 11 He would upon such like occasions oftentimes say 
 unto his private friends towards his latter time (when they talked 
 familiarly with him, and observed his courage and stoutness) 
 " That two things did help much to make a man confident in good 
 causes, namely, Orbitas et Senectus ; and (said he) they steed me 
 both. 11 
 
 This orderly proceeding and course upheld the reputation and 
 dignity of the commission court ; which albeit it be of great 
 authority, and dealeth for the most part in matters of great weight 
 and importance, yet the want of worthy assistants and counsel (if 
 the like care should not be continued) may make it grow to be of 
 little reputation, as experience hath somewhat taught us since the 
 decease of this good archbishop : whereunto not unaptly may be 
 applied that which Plutarch reporteth of Cato Utican, when he 
 was praetor : " For he would oftentimes go on foot, bare legged, 
 and without his gown, unto his praetorian chair, and there give 
 sentence of life and death, whereby he rather defaced and impaired 
 the majesty and dignity of his office, than gave it countenance 
 by his manner of proceeding ; although otherwise he were a 
 good commonwealth's man, and ministered justice uprightly 
 unto all. 11 
 
 But I return unto our archbishop again. He gave audience 
 unto suitors twice a day, and afforded them set hours for their 
 dispatch, at which time he would so courteously entreat them, 
 giving them so mild and gentle answers, that even they that sped 
 not of their suits, did depart without discontentment. Wherein 
 I may justly compare him unto Titus, qui neminem unquam a se 
 tristem dimisit ; (Sueton. in vita) he dismissed no man sorrowful 
 from his presence. Wherefore he gave also express command- 
 ment unto his officers, that suitors and strangers should ever be 
 courteously entertained, as well for expedition of their suits, as 
 for hospitality sake. 
 
 He had a desire always to keep a great and bountiful house ; 
 and so he did, having the same well ordered and governed by his 
 head officers therein, and all things in plentiful manner, both for 
 his own service, and entertainment of strangers, according to 
 their several qualities and degrees. He often feasted the clergy, 
 nobility, and gentry of his diocese and neighbourhood. And at 
 Christmas, especially, his gates were always open, and his hall set 
 twice or thrice over with strangers. Upon some chief festival- 
 days he was served with great solemnity, sometime upon the knee, 
 
608 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFf. 
 
 as well for the upholding of the state that belonged 7 unto his place, 
 as for the better education and practice of his gentlemen and 
 attendants in point of service. 
 
 Every year he entertained the queen at one of his houses, so 
 long as he was archbishop ; and some years twice or thrice ; 
 where all things were performed in so seemly an order, that she 
 went thence always exceedingly well pleased. And besides many 
 public and gracious favours done unto him, she would salute him, 
 and bid him farewell by the name of Black Husband ; calling also 
 his men her servants, as a token of her good contentment with 
 their attendance and pains. 
 
 Every third year he went into Kent (unless great occasions 
 hindred him) where he was so honourably attended upon by his 
 own train (consisting of two hundred persons) and with the gen- 
 tlemen of the country, that he did sometimes ride into the city of 
 Canterbury, and into other towns, with eight hundred or a thou- 
 sand horse. And surely the entertainment which he gave them, 
 and they him, was so great, that, as I am verily persuaded, no 
 shire in England did, or could, give greater, or with more chearful 
 minds, unto each other. The fatherly care which he had of his 
 clergy, (whom he never charged with visitation, but once in 
 twenty years) his affability amongst the gentlemen, and courteous 
 usage of his tenants, gained him so great a love, that he might 
 very far prevail with them ; yea, they never denied him any 
 request that he made unto them. 
 
 At his first journey into Kent he rode to Dover, being attended 
 with an hundred of his own servants, at least, in livery, whereof 
 there were forty gentlemen in chains of gold. The train of 
 clergy and gentlemen in the country, and their followers, was 
 above five hundred horse. At his entrance into the town, there 
 happily landed an intelligencer from "Rome, of good parts, and 
 
 7 The state that belonged.'] " I fear I have been too long already : I will 
 only put you further in mind, that when in the following pages you compare 
 the archbishops of Canterbury preceding, and succeeding the Reformation, 
 and accuse the former to have minded chiefly great worldly pomp and appear- 
 ance ; but praise the latter for regarding little or nothing the vain shews of 
 exterior grandeur and glory j the comparison is not altogether just. For 
 Parker and Whitgift, whom you chuse to instance, lived in as great state, 
 pomp, and magnificence, and were attended with as large a retinue as most 
 of their predecessors." — Henry Wharton's Observations on Strype's Life of 
 Cranmer, in the Appendix to that work, p. 264. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WIIITGIFT. 609 
 
 account, who wondered to see an archbishop, or clergyman in 
 England, so reverenced,, and attended. But seeing him upon the 
 next Sabbath-day after in the cathedral church of Canterbury, 
 attended upon by his gentlemen, and servants (as is aforesaid ;) 
 also by the dean, prebendaries, and preachers in their surplices, 
 and scarlet hoods, and heard the solemn music, with the voices, 
 and organs, cornets, and sackbuts, he was overtaken with admira- 
 tion, and told an English gentleman 8 of very good quality (who 
 then accompanied him) " That they were led in great blindness at 
 Eome by our own nation, who made the people there believe, that 
 there was not in England, either archbishop, or bishop, or cathe- 
 dral, or any church or ecclesiastical government; but that all 
 was pulled down to the ground, and that the people heard their 
 ministers in woods, and fields, amongst trees, and brute beasts : 
 but, for his own part, he protested, that (unless it were in the 
 pope's chapel) he never saw a more solemn sight, or heard a more 
 heavenly sound." " Well," said the English gentleman, " I am 
 glad of this your so lucky and first sight ; ere long you will be of 
 another mind, and, I hope, work miracles when you return to 
 Rome, in making those that are led in this blindness, to see and 
 understand the truth." " It is" (said the intelligencer) " the 
 chief cause of my coining, to see with mine own eyes, and truly to 
 inform others." Whereupon the said English gentleman accom- 
 panied him to London, and so to the court, where he saw and 
 heard many things to confirm the gentleman's report, for the 
 government of the church, and civil carriage of the people, in their 
 obedience to the clergy and magistrates in the commonwealth. 
 Afterwards this intelligencer had private speech with sir Francis 
 Walsingham (then principal secretary to her majesty) who related 
 all this to the archbishop with due approbation of his Kentish 
 journey ; confessing that he should reverence and honour him 
 therefore while he lived 9 . And although he were one of the 
 
 8 Told an English gentleman.'] [Sir Edward Hobby.] 
 
 9 While he lived.] " My lord of London " (Dr. Bancroft), " there seriously 
 put his majesty" (king James I.) "in mind of the speeches which the French 
 ambassador, Mons. Rosni, gave out concerning our church of England, both 
 at Canterbury after his arrival ; and after, at the court, upon the view of our 
 solemn service and ceremonies : namely, that if the reformed churches in 
 France had kept the same orders amongst them, which we have ; he was 
 assured that there woidd have been many thousands of protestants more 
 there, than now there are." — Barlow's Sum of the Hampton Court Conference, 
 1604. p. 37, 8. 4to. 
 
 vol. ttt. n r Rosny, 
 
610 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 honourable counsellors, before mentioned *, that seemed to favour 
 the precise faction, yet, undoubtedly, he was, after this time a kind 
 
 Rosny, afterwards better known as the great due de Sully, was embassador 
 extraordinary with Louis Galluccio de PHospital, marquis de Vitry, in 1603, 
 and his testimony on such a point can scarcely be estimated too highly, 
 considering his general qualifications for forming a judgment on such mat- 
 ters, and his special fitness, as being himself a French protestant. 
 
 The account which next follows relates to a French embassy, that of 
 Antoine Coiffier dit Ruze, marquis d'Effiat (afterwards marechal of France, 
 the father of Cinq Mars), with Tanneguy le Veneur, comte de Tillieres, imme- 
 diately before the marriage of Charles I. with the princess Henrietta Maria. 
 It was in the year 1625 : 
 
 " At the same time, among those persons of gallantry that came into 
 England, to make up the splendor of the embassage, and were present at 
 this feast d'amour, as some of themselves called it, there was an abbot, but a 
 gentleman that held his abbacy, a la mode de France, in a lay capacity. 
 
 " He had received the gift of our service-book, and to requite the donor, 
 having much of a scholar, and of ingenuous breeding, he laid aside all other 
 business to read it over. Like a vowed person to another profession he was 
 not hasty to praise it, but suspended his sentence till he might come in place 
 to see the practice of it. — It was well thought of by him, that the trial of the 
 soundness in religion consists not altogether in the draught of a book, but in 
 the motion likewise, and exeixise of it. The abbat made his mind known to 
 the lord keeper by sir George Goring, now earl of Norwich, that he would 
 gladly be present in the abbey of Westminster, upon our Christmas-day, in 
 the morning, to behold and hear how that great feast was solemnized in our 
 congregations, which heard very ill beyond the seas for profaneness ; whereas 
 the book for uniformity of publick prayer which he had received, though it 
 was not set off with much ceremony to quicken devotion, yet it wanted 
 neither a stamp of reverence, nor the metal of godliness. — Yet he would be 
 careful in launching out so far in curiosity to give no scandal to catholicks, 
 whose jealousie might perhaps suspect him, as if he thought it lawful to use 
 both ours and the church of Rome's communion. — Therefore he made suit to 
 be placed where none could perceive him, and that an interpreter of the 
 liturgy might assist him to turn the book, and to make right answers to such 
 questions as fell by the way into his animadversions. None more forward 
 than the lord keeper to meet the abbat in this request. Veritas oculatos 
 testes non reformidat. The abbat kept his hour to come to church upon 
 that high feast, and a place was well fancied aloft, with a lattice and curtains 
 to conceal him. Mr. William Boswell, like Philip riding with the treasurer 
 of queen Candace in the same chariot, sate with him, directing him in the 
 process of all the sacred offices performed, and made clear explanation to all 
 his scruples. The church work of that ever-blessed day fell to the lord 
 keeper (archbishop Williams) to perform it, but in the place of the dean of 
 that collegiate church. He sung the service, preached the sermon, conse- 
 crated the Lord's table, and being assisted by some of the prebendaries, dis- 
 
 Before mentioned.] See p. 575. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 611 
 
 friend to the archbishop, and did him many good offices with the 
 queen. 
 
 tributed the elements of the Holy Communion to a great multitude, meekly 
 kneeling upon their knees. Four hours and better were spent that morning 
 before the congregation was dismissed with the episcopal blessing. The 
 abbat was entreated to be a guest at the dinner provided in the college-hall, 
 where all the members of that incorporation feasted together, even to the 
 Eleemosynaries, called the Beads-men of the foundation, no distinction being 
 made, but high and low eating their meat with gladness together, upon the 
 occasion of our Saviour's nativity, that it might not be forgotten that the 
 poor shepherds were admitted to worship the babe in the manger, as well as 
 the potentates of the east, who brought rich presents to offer up at the 
 shrine of his cradle. All having had their comfort both in spiritual and 
 bodily repast, the master of the feast, and the abbat, with some few beside, 
 retired into a gallery. The good abbat presently shewed that he was bred up 
 in the Franco-gallican liberty of speech, and without further proem defies 
 the English that were roosted in the abbies of France, for lying varlets above 
 all others he ever met. 
 
 " We have none of their good word, I am sure, says the keeper, but what 
 is it that doth empassion you for the present against them ? That I shall 
 calmly tell your lordship, says the abbat. I have been long inquisitive what 
 outward face of God's worship was retained in your church of England ; 
 what decorums were kept in the external communion of your assemblies. 
 St. Paul did rejoice to behold good order among the Colossians, as well as to 
 hear of the steadfastness of their faith (Coloss. ii. 5). Therefore, waving 
 polemical points of doctrine, I demanded after those things that lay open to 
 the view, and pertained to the exterior visage of the house of God. — And that 
 my intelligence might not return by broken merchants, but through the best 
 hands, I consulted with none but English in the affairs of their own home, 
 and with none but such as had taken the scapular, or habit of some sacred 
 order upon them in affairs of religion. — But, Jesu, how they have deceived 
 me ! What an idea of deformity, limned in their own brain, have they hung 
 up before me ! They told me of no composed office of prayer used in all 
 these churches by authority, as I have found it this day, but of extempora- 
 neous babblings. They traduced your pulpits, as if they were not possessed 
 by men that be ordained by imposition of hands, but that shop-keepers and 
 the scum of the people usurp that place in course one after another, as they 
 presumed themselves to be gifted. Above all they turned their reproaches 
 against your behaviour at the sacrament, describing it as a prodigious monster 
 of profaneness : that your tables, being furnished with meats and drinks, you 
 took the scraps and relics of your bread and cups, and call upon one another 
 to remember the passion of our Lord Jesus. All this I perceive is infernally 
 false. And though I deplore your schism from the Catholick church, yet I 
 should bear false witness if I did not confess that your decency, which I 
 discerned at that holy duty, was very allowable both in the consecrator and 
 receiver. 
 
 " My brother abbat, says the lord keeper, with a smile, I hope you will 
 think the better of our religion, since on Christ's good day your own eyes 
 
 R r 2 
 
612 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 Howbeit, some of near alliance unto sir Francis, bearing them- 
 selves very boldly upon his favour, would oftentimes handle the 
 
 have made this observation among us. The better of the religion ? says the 
 abbat, taking the words to relate to the reformed of France. Nay, taking all 
 together which I have seen among you (and he brought it out with great 
 acrimony of voice and gesture), I will lose my head, if you and our Huguenots 
 are of one religion. I protest, sir, says the keeper, you divide us without 
 cause : for the harmony of Protestant confessions divulged to all the world do 
 manifest our consonancy in faith and doctrine. And for diversity in outward 
 administrations it is a note as old as Irenaeus, which will justify us from a 
 rupture, that variety of ceremonies in several churches, the foundation being 
 preserved, doth commend the unity of faith. I allow what Ireneeus writes, 
 says the abbat, for we ourselves use not the same offices and breviaries in all 
 places. But why do not the Huguenots at Charenton, and in other districts, 
 follow your example ? Because, says the lord keeper, no part of your kingdom 
 but is under the jurisdiction of a diocesan bishop, and I know you will not 
 suffer them to set up another bishop in the precincts of that territory, where 
 one is established before ; that would savour of schism in earnest. And 
 where they have no means to maintain God's worship with costly charge, and 
 where they want the authority of a bishop among them, the people will arro- 
 gate the greatest share in government. So that in many things you must 
 excuse them, because the hand of constraint is upon them. — But what con- 
 strains them, says the abbat, that they do not solemnize the anniversary feast 
 of Christ's nativity as you do ? nay, as we do ? For it is for no better reason 
 than because they would be unlike to us in every thing. — Do you say this 
 upon certainty ? says the keeper. Yes, or call me poltroon, if I feign it, says 
 the other. In good truth, says the keeper, you tell me news. I was ever, as 
 Tully writes of himself to Atticus, in curiositate o^vttuvoq, apt to search 
 narrowly into foreign churches, and I did never suspect that our brethren 
 that live with you were deficient in that duty. For the churches of the low 
 countries, of Heidelberg, Helvetia, Flassia, Breme, and others, do observe a 
 yearly day to the memory of our Saviour's birth. I conceive the like for 
 Geneva. For when Calvin had retired to Basil, some mutation about holy 
 feasts was made in Geneva. Upon his return thither again, Hallerius, both 
 in his own, and in Musculus's name, complains that the celebration of that 
 memorable feast was neglected. Calvin returns him answer (the epistle is 
 extant, dated anno 1551, Jan.) : Sancte testari possum me inscio ac ne op- 
 tante quidem hanc rem fuisse transactam. Ex quo sum revocatus, hoc 
 temperamentum quaesivi ut Christi natalis celebrareretur vestro more. But 
 will you have the judgment of protestant divines when they were in a globe 
 and collection together from all quarters. At the synod of Dort, convened 
 about six years past, all the divines, with the assessors from the states, inter- 
 mitted their sessions against the feast of Christ's nativity with common 
 suffrages, and the reason is given in plain words. Sessio 36. Decemb. 19. 
 Quia eo tempore festum natalis D.N. J esu Christi instabat, propter cujus 
 celebrationem, &c. It will be the harder for those of the religion in France 
 to answer for this omission. Yet judge more charitably than to think they 
 do it only out of crossness to dis-conform to your practice. He that runs 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 613 
 
 archbishop very roughly, and much provoke him by vain speeches, 
 and brags of their own worth and scholarship ; and (being mere 
 lay-men) would very unmannerly compare themselves with the 
 best conformable divines, for true knowledge, and understanding 
 of the Scriptures. But the archbishop smiling at their vanities, 
 would notwithstanding courteously handle and entreat them in 
 his own house, according to the true rule of hospitality; not 
 unlike unto Pericles, who being reviled by a lewd fellow in the 
 market-place all the day long, returned no bad language, but dis- 
 patched his affairs in hearing the suppliants, and determining their 
 causes ; and when night came on, the party followed him still, 
 railing upon him till he came to his own house. It being now 
 dark, Pericles, as he entered in, commanded one of his servants 
 to light him home. 
 
 You see now of what an excellent nature this archbishop was ; 
 how far from giving offence, how ready to forgive a wrong, merci- 
 ful, compassionate, and tender-hearted. Yet was he not void (as 
 no man is) of infirmities. The holy Scripture noteth of Elias, 
 that he was a man subject to the like passions as we are, (James v. 
 17.) But, as Horace saith, 
 
 " optimus ille 
 
 Qui minimis urgetur." (Serm. lib. i. sat. 3.) 
 
 So may it be confessed of this archbishop, that the greatest, or 
 rather only fault known in him was choler ; and yet in him so 
 corrected, not by philosophy alone (as Socrates confessed of his 
 faults) but by the word, and grace of God, as it rather served for 
 a whetstone of his courage in just causes, than any weapon whet- 
 ted against the person, goods, or good name of any other. So 
 that it may (as I am verily persuaded) be rightfully said of him, 
 that he was such a magistrate as Jethro advised Moses to take 
 
 backward further than he need from his adversary plays his prize like a 
 coward. And I use to say it often, that there ought to be no secret antipa- 
 thies in divinity or in churches, for which no reason can be given. But let 
 every house sweep the dust from their own door. We have done our en- 
 deavour, God be praised, to model a church- way, which is not afraid to be 
 searched into by the sharpest critics for purity and antiquity. But as Pacat 
 said in his Paneg. in another case, Parum est quando coeperit, terminum non 
 habebit. Yet I am confident it began when Christ taught upon earth, and I 
 hope it shall last till He comes again. — I will put my attestation thus to your 
 confidence, says the abbat, that I think you are not far from the kingdom of 
 heaven. So with mutual smiles and embraces they parted."— Hacket's Life 
 of archbishop Williams, p. 210—12. London, 1693. 
 
614 ARCHBISHOP WHITG1FT. 
 
 in judging the people of God, and such a bishop as St. Paul 
 requireth in the church of Christ. Provide (saith Jethro, Exod. 
 xviii. 21.) among all the people, men of courage, fearing God, dealing 
 truly, hating covetousness, and appoint such over them to he riders. 
 And a bishop (saith St. Paul) must be unreproveable, the husband 
 of one wife, watching, temperate, modest, harbarous, apt to teach, 
 not given to wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre, but gentle, no 
 fighter, not covetous, one that can rule his oum house honestly. He 
 may not be a young scholar, lest he, being puffed up, fall into the 
 condemnation of the devil. He must also be well reported of even 
 of them which are without, lest he fall into rebuke, and the snare of 
 the devil. (1 Tim. c. hi.) 
 
 And now what is there that the devil himself, with all his imps, 
 popish, or schismatical libellers, can rebuke or condemn, in this 
 good archbishop's saintly life ? Let them examine his actions, in 
 all his carriage and course, if so they can convince him in any 
 thing that was not agreeable to the directions of Jethro for a 
 magistrate, and answerable unto the rule of Saint Paul for a 
 bishop. 
 
 As for good works (whereof the papists so vainly brag, as par- 
 ticular effects of their superstitious doctrines, yea, for which 
 heaven itself is a due reward by condignity) many towns, cities 
 and counties can yield a plentiful testimony for him in this behalf ; 
 namely, Lincoln, Worcester, the marches of Wales, Kent, and 
 Surry, wherein he lived ; and, in particular, that notable monu- 
 ment of our time, his Hospital of the Blessed Trinity in Croydon 2 , 
 which he built very fair, and college-wise, for a warden, and eight 
 and twenty brothers and sisters. He built also near unto it a 
 goodly free school, with a schoolmaster's house, allowing unto the 
 schoolmaster twenty pounds by year for ever. All which he per- 
 formed with such alacrity, and good success, that he hath been 
 heard divers times to profess with great comfort, that, notwith- 
 standing the charge of the purchase and building was not small 
 unto him, in comparison of his estate (who neither impaired 
 house-keeping, nor retinue at that time) yet when he had finished 
 and done that whole work, he found himself no worse in his estate 
 than when he first began, which he ascribed unto the extraordi- 
 nary blessing and goodness of God. 
 
 After the finishing of this hospital, among many other his good 
 
 2 In Croydon.'] See p. 489. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 615 
 
 deeds, the French leiger embassador in England, called Boys Sici 3 , 
 enquired what works the archbishop had published, for that he 
 would willingly read his books, who was reputed the peerless pre- 
 late for piety and learning in our days, and whom in conference, 
 he found so grave, godly, and judicious ; when it was answered, 
 that he only published certain books in the English tongue, in 
 defence of the ecclesiastical government (although it be very well 
 known to many, who were near unto him, that he left divers 
 learned treatises in written-hand, well worthy the printing) and 
 that it was thereupon incidentally told the embassador that he 
 had founded an hospital, and a school, he used these words ; pro- 
 fecto hospitale, ad sublevandam paupertatem, et schola, ad instruen- 
 dam juventutem, sunt optimi libri, quos archiepiscopus conscribere 
 potuit ; Truly an hospital to sustain the poor, and a school to 
 train up youth, are the worthiest books that an archbishop could 
 set forth. 
 
 And albeit the archbishop had ever a great affection to lie at 
 his mansion house at Croydon, for the sweetness of the place, 
 especially in summer time ; whereby also he might sometimes 
 retire himself from the multiplicity of businesses and suitors in the 
 vacations : yet, after he had built his hospital, and his school, he 
 was farther in love with the place than before. The chief comfort 
 of repose or solace that he took, was in often dining at the hos- 
 pital among his poor brethren, as he called them. There he was 
 often visited by his entire and honourable friends the earl of 
 Shrewsbury, Worcester, and Cumberland, the lord Zouch, the 
 bishop of London, and others of near place about her majesty, in 
 whose company he chiefly delighted. 
 
 In the absence of his friends, he would be exceeding chearful 
 and affable with his own gentlemen and servants, though his 
 bounty towards them and the poor did not consist in words, but 
 in deeds, for he was very liberal in rewarding them, both with 
 leases, offices, and otherwise with supplies, as their occasions 
 required, out of his purse ; and would, I make no question, have 
 done much more for them out of his own estate, if he had had 
 ability, and time (after his sickness first seized upon him) to dis- 
 pose of his worldly affairs. 
 
 As his bounty was very great towards his own (for in that 
 number likewise he always accounted the poor society of his 
 
 3 Called Boys Sici.] Jean de Thumery, seigneur de Boissise. See p. 490. 
 
616 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 hospital) so were his hands every where reached out to. the neces- 
 sities of all sorts. Yea such was his charity, that if he had seen 
 poor men addicted to labour, he would have given them money, 
 and waste ground to employ in gardening, or some such use as 
 might be for their relief. Or if he heard that any of his poor 
 neighbours were decrepit, or destitute of means to follow their 
 trade, he would supply their needs either with money or fuel, and 
 sometimes poor watermen's wants with boats, and such like ; 
 wherein he dealt no worse with them, than that famous bishop of 
 Lincoln, Robert Grosthead, dealt with his poor kinsman ; in 
 whose behalf when he was solicited to advance him, and thereupon 
 enquiring what course of life he followed, and receiving answer 
 that he was an husbandman ; " Why then," (quoth he) " if his 
 plough be broken, I will repair it, or, rather than fail, bestow a 
 new one upon him, whereby he may go on in his course of life ; 
 but so to advance him as to make him forget his trade, or condi- 
 tion in which he was brought up, that mean I not to do." 
 
 I fear lest I have held the reader too long in these private 
 matters ; therefore I will for brevity sake omit to speak of the 
 fair library which he left behind him, with many other memorable 
 things (worthy the observation) and return again unto his public 
 affairs. 
 
 The archbishop (respecting the welfare of the church and public 
 cause) albeit he was very confident of the king's princely wisdom 
 by the experience he had thereof (being now an ancient coun- 
 sellor) and well understanding the passages of matters betwixt 
 his majesty and the state of our country, (whereby he did conceive 
 that it was not probable so wise and learned a prince could be 
 overcome with the conceits of such innovators, whose fancies 
 could not stand but with hazard of the state) yet he held it most 
 expedient to send that reverend gentleman, master doctor Nevill, 
 dean of Canterbury, into Scotland to his majesty, in the name of 
 the bishops and clergy of England, to tender their bounden duties, 
 and to understand his highness 1 s pleasure for the ordering and 
 guiding of clergy causes. The dean brought a most gracious 
 answer of his highness's purpose, which was to uphold and main- 
 tain the government of the late queen as she left it settled. 
 Which answer did much comfort the archbishop ; and the rather 
 because it did yield full satisfaction unto some others, who per- 
 adventure might conceive some doubt of alteration, by reason of 
 the puritan brags, and their affections unto the presbyterial 
 government in Scotland. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 617 
 
 In this mean while the preparations were great for solemniza- 
 tion of the late queen's funeral, which being performed very sump- 
 tuously, as became the dignity of so great a prince, the arch- 
 bishop, as he was the principal in the custody of the kingdom, and 
 chief in all councils of state, under his majesty in his absence, 
 (for there is no interregnum in England, as Watson the priest 
 did traiterously pretend) so in this last solemnity of obsequy unto 
 his ever honoured sovereign and mistress he was the most eminent 
 person in the whole land, and principal mourner, who received 
 the offering, and had the banners presented unto him. 
 
 After this, when at his majesty's first entrance into England, 
 the king had spoken with him at Theobalds, whereby he more 
 fully conceived his religious pleasure touching the affairs of this 
 commonwealth, he was therewith put into heart, especially when 
 after his coming to London, he did again perceive his resolution 
 for the continuance of the well-settled state of the church, which 
 made him more cheerfully prepare himself for performance of his 
 duty (as a thing belonging unto his place) against the day of coro- 
 nation, July 25, 1603. 
 
 At which time the archbishop, with all due ceremonies and 
 observances for so great a solemnity, crowned and anointed his 
 sacred majesty king James in the collegiate church of Westmin- 
 ster. Then also and there he crowned our most noble and gracious 
 queen Anne, his majesty's happy and fruitful wife, whose blessed 
 seed God grant so to encrease and continue as there may never 
 be wanting thereof to rule and reign in this kingdom. 
 
 The puritan faction did not surcease until by their importunity 
 they obtained a conference 4 before his highness, which continued 
 
 4 Obtained a conference. ] An account of this conference, which is import- 
 ant, as exhibiting a view of the state of the controversy at that time between 
 the orthodox clergy and the puritans, and the perusal of which, in this place, 
 is therefore recommended to the reader, was drawn up, at the command of 
 Whitgift, by Dr. William Barlow, and entitled, " The Summe and Substance 
 of the Conference, which it pleased his Excellent Majestie to have with the 
 Lords Bishops, and other of his Clergie, at which the most of the Lordes of 
 the Councell were present, in his Majesties Privy-Chamber at Hampton 
 Court, January 14, 1603. London, printed by John Windet, 1604." 4to. 
 It was republished in the first volume of The Phoznix, in the year 1707 : and 
 has appeared again, recently, in a valuable and seasonable collection of Tracts, 
 called The Churchman's Remembrancer. The reader may also consult Wil- 
 kins, vol. iv. p. 373—5, p. 377, 8, and p. 406, 7 ; Winwood's Memorials, 
 vol. ii. p. 13 — 16 ; Harington's Nugee Antiques, vol. i. p. 181,2; Strype's Whit- 
 gift, Records, b. iv. no. 45 ; and Fuller's Church History, book ix. p. 7 21. 
 
618 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 for three days. His majesty having now at full heard their objec- 
 tions, and the bishops answers, (the weakness of the one, and the 
 forcible reasons of the other, much confirming his royal mind in 
 his former opinion) was pleased immediately thereupon to signify 
 publicly 5 his resolution for the continuance of the religion and 
 ecclesiastical government formerly established ; highly commend- 
 ing the wisdom, care, and constancy of his sister the late queen 
 Elizabeth, in constituting and maintaining all things so well, as 
 also approving the bishops learning, wisdom, and endeavour to 
 uphold so godly and well-governed a church, which himself (by 
 God's assistance) would ever advance and defend. Likewise he 
 gave present command touching the new printing of the Common 
 Prayer-book, for the further ratifying of the Liturgy and Orders 
 of our church. 
 
 The parliament now growing on, the archbishop, that he might 
 be the better prepared, did appoint a meeting at Fulham, at the 
 bishop of London's house, to confer with some of the bishops and 
 judges of his court, concerning the affairs of the church which 
 were then to be treated upon. As he was thus going in his barge 
 upon an extraordinary cold day, and having his barge-cloth tied 
 up (as his custom was) to the top of the bales, the wind blew very 
 sharply, so that the young gentlemen (shaking with cold) desired 
 to have the cloth down, which he would by no means permit, 
 because the water was rough, and he would therefore see his way. 
 By reason whereof the flashing of the water and sharpness of the 
 air did so pierce the archbishop (being above threescore and thir- 
 teen years of age) that he complained the same night of a great 
 cold which he had then taken in the mould of his head. 
 
 Notwithstanding which distemperature, for performance of his 
 accustomed duty unto the king's majesty (as formerly unto the 
 queen) he went upon the next sabbath following (being the first 
 Sunday in Lent) over unto the court at Whitehall, where meeting 
 the then bishop of London, they both had long speech with his 
 highness about the affairs of the church, both before and after his 
 majesty's coming from the chapel. For which cause, staying long 
 at the court, and having fasted until near one of the clock, as he 
 was going from his majesty unto the council-chamber to dinner, 
 he was taken with a dead palsy, whereby all his right side was be- 
 
 5 To signify publicly.'] See Wilkins, vol. iv. p. 377, 8, Proclamation for 
 authorizing uniformity and the Book of Common Prayer ; also, p. 406, 7, 
 Proclamation enjoining conformity to the established service. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 619 
 
 numbed, and he bereaved of his speech. From the council-chamber 
 he was, by means of his dearest friends, the lord chancellor, the 
 lord treasurer, and the bishop of London, with the aid of the 
 king's servants, carried to the lord treasurer's chamber, and after- 
 wards in his barge conveyed home to Lambeth. 
 
 His majesty (being much troubled with the report of his sick- 
 ness) came upon the Tuesday following to visit and comfort him 
 with very kind and gracious speeches ; saying, " That he would 
 beg him of God in his prayer ; which if he could obtain, he should 
 think it one of the greatest temporal blessings that could be given 
 him in this kingdom.'" The archbishop made offer to speak to 
 his majesty in Latin ; but neither his highness, nor any there 
 present, well understood what he said, save only that by the last 
 words, pro Ecclesia Dei, pro Ecclesia Dei (which in earnest man- 
 ner, with his eyes and hands lift up, he oftentimes iterated) his 
 majesty conceived (as it pleased him afterwards to report) that 
 he continued the suit, which sundry times before, and at his last 
 attendance on his highness, he had earnestly recommended unto 
 his royal and special care in behalf of the church. 
 
 After his majesty's departure, the archbishop had neither per- 
 fect use of his speech, nor ability to write his mind, as he did 
 desire by the signs that he used for ink and paper. Which being 
 brought unto him, and he making offer to write, had no feeling of 
 his pen, for it fell out of his hands. When he perceived his im- 
 potency to write, after two or three assays, he fetched a great 
 sigh, and lay down again ; and on Wednesday following (at eight 
 of the clock at night) the last of February, 1603 6 , he quietly, and 
 like a lamb, died, the servant of Christ, as in the time of his 
 sickness, by many infallible signs, was manifest unto myself and 
 those that attended him at that time of his visitation. Which 
 cannot be better testified by any than by doctor Barlow, the now 
 bishop of Lincoln, together with doctor Buckeridge (now bishop 
 of Rochester,) and doctor Charryor, his then household chaplains, 
 who for the most part were continually with him, from the begin- 
 ning of his sickness until the end of the same. Of the manner of 
 whose death, though some undiscreet men have censured un- 
 charitably, yet I may truly say, as Solon did for the happy ends 
 of Cleobis and Biton, who, in the absence of their mother's oxen, 
 did yoke themselves, and drew her in her coach to the temple, 
 
 6 1603.] i.e. 1604, according to the historical year. See vol. ii. p. 489, n. 
 Compare also pp. 617 and 620 of this volume. 
 
 7 
 
620 ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 
 
 and after their sacrifices performed, went to bed, and were found 
 the next morning dead, without hurt or sorrow : so fared it with 
 this good archbishop, who wanting the assistance of some, who 
 by their places should have undergone with him the charge of 
 guiding and supporting of ecclesiastical affairs, took the yoke and 
 burden thereof upon himself for his mother the church's sake. 
 And when he had performed his oblations of prayer and thanks- 
 giving to God, was carried to bed, and there died, without suffer- 
 ing hurt or sorrow. Thus he, as Abraham, (of whom he was a 
 true son,) yielded up the spirit, and died in a good age, an old man, 
 and of great years, and was gathered unto his people. (Genes, xxv. 
 8.) He was bishop of Worcester six years and five months, and 
 archbishop of Canterbury twenty years and five months. 
 
 Now though he lived and died, no doubt, a chosen and beloved 
 servant of God, and one, who as a learned man 7 truly saith, had 
 devoutly consecrated both his whole life to God, and his painful 
 labours to the church, yet there wanted not some who after his 
 death sought by an infamous libel 8 to stain the glory of his ever 
 honourable name. But their malice was soon discovered, and the 
 author, at least the publisher, punished by an honourable sen- 
 tence, given in the high court of star-chamber. 
 
 And if what was then spoken by their lordships, and the rest 
 of that, great and judicious court, concerning this archbishop's 
 piety, wisdom, learning and government, were published in print, 
 he that would have adventured to write any thing more of him 
 might justly have been condemned of indiscretion. Therefore, 
 as a burden that I am not able to undergo, I forbear to enter 
 into any particular relation of their speeches and sentence. 
 
 His funeral was very honourably (as befitted his place) solemn- 
 ized at Croydon the 27th of March following, 1604, where the 
 earl of Worcester and the lord Zouch did him the honour in 
 attending the hearse and carrying his banners. Doctor Babing- 
 ton, bishop of Worcester, made his funeral sermon ; who likewise 
 was his pupil in Cambridge, and performed that duty (among 
 many other due observances of him in his life-time) with very 
 great commendation, chusing for his text a portion of Scripture 
 most fitting the worthiness of his person. But Jehoiada toaxed 
 old, and was full of days and died. An hundred and thirty years 
 
 7 As a learned man.'] [Camden's Britannia, Comitat. Cant. p. 338.] 
 s An infamous libel] He was libelled by Lewis Pickering. See Strype's 
 Whitgift, p. 579. 
 
ARCHBISHOP WHITGIFT. 621 
 
 old was he when he died. And they buried him in the city of David, 
 with the kings, because he had done good in Israel, and toward God 
 and his house. (2 Ohron. xxiv. 15, 16.) 
 
 Having now committed the body of this most reverend per- 
 sonage (which was sometime the mansion of a most excellent soul) 
 unto his grave (where it rests in assured expectation of a glorious 
 resurrection) I will, for conclusion, speak somewhat of the out- 
 ward shape and proportion thereof. He was of a middle stature, 
 of a grave countenance, and brown complexion, black hair and 
 eyes ; he wore his beard neither long nor thick. For his small 
 timber, he was of a good quick strength, straight and well shaped 
 in all his limbs to the habit of his body, which began somewhat to 
 burnish towards his latter years. 
 
 And thus, gentle reader, that I may not extend this discourse 
 beyond the period of his life, who was the subject thereof, I with- 
 draw my pen from paper, intreating either thy friendly acceptance 
 of this my labour, or thy farther pains in writing and publishing 
 some more complete and learned observations of thine own, touch- 
 ing this renowned archbishop's actions and fame, which could not, 
 without great shame unto myself and others his followers, be buried 
 in darkness with his body. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE, 
 
. . . Here much I ruminate, as much I may, 
 With other views of men and manners now 
 Than once, and others of a life to come. 
 
 Cowper. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 If that great master of language and art, sir Henry Wotton, 
 the late provost of Eton college, had lived to see the publication 
 of these sermons, he had presented the world 1 with the author's 
 life exactly written. And it was pity he did not ; for it was a 
 work worthy his undertaking, and he fit to undertake it ; betwixt 
 whom, and the author, there was so mutual a knowledge, and such 
 a friendship contracted in their youth, as nothing but death could 
 force a separation. And, though their bodies were divided, their 
 affections were not : for, that learned knight's love followed his 
 friend's fame beyond death and the forgetful grave ; which he 
 testified by intreating me, whom he acquainted with his design, 
 to inquire of some particulars that concerned it, not doubting but 
 my knowledge of the author, and love to his memory, might make 
 my diligence useful. I did most gladly undertake the employ- 
 ment, and continued it with great content till I had made my col- 
 lection ready to be augmented and completed by his matchless pen : 
 but then, death prevented his intentions. 
 
 When I heard that sad news, and heard also that these ser- 
 mons were to be printed 2 , and want the author's life, which I 
 
 1 Presented the world.'] See in Reliquiae Wottoniance, p. 360, 1, a letter of 
 sir Henry to Izaac Walton. 
 
 2 These sermons were to be printed.] Eighty Sermons by that learned and 
 rev. divine, John Donne, D.D., late dean of St. Paul's. 1640. fol. 
 
 From the dedication by his son to king Charles I., it appears that the world 
 was much indebted for this publication to the advice and encouragement of 
 archbishop Laud. 
 
 " The leave and encouragement I have had for the publishing these sermons 
 from the person most intrusted by your majesty in the government of the 
 church, and most highly dignified in it, I think I ought in this place to 
 mention for his honour, that they who receive any benefit from hence, may 
 know in part to whom to acknowledge it ; and that this, whatever it is, is 
 owing to him to whom they stand otherwise so deeply engaged for his pro- 
 vidence and care, next under your majesty, over the truth, and peace, and 
 dignity of the church of England ; for which he will not want lasting acknow- 
 
 VOL. TTI. S S 
 
626 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thought to be very remarkable : indignation or grief (indeed I 
 know not which) transported me so far, that I reviewed my for- 
 saken collections, and resolved the world should see the best plain 
 picture of the author's life that my artless pencil, guided by the 
 hand of truth, could present to it. 
 
 And, if I shall now be demanded as once Pompey's poor bond- 
 man was a , (the grateful wretch had been left alone on the sea- 
 shore, with the forsaken dead body of his once glorious lord and 
 master ; and was then gathering the scattered pieces of an old 
 broken boat to make a funeral pile to burn it, which was the cus- 
 tom of the Romans,) " Who art thou that alone hast the honour 
 to bury the body of Pompey the great V so, who am I that do 
 thus officiously set the author's memory on fire ? I hope the 
 question will prove to have in it, more of wonder than disdain : 
 but wonder indeed the reader may, that I who profess myself art- 
 less should presume with my faint light to shew forth his life, 
 whose very name makes it illustrious ! But, be this to the 
 disadvantage of the person represented, certain I am, it is 
 to the advantage of the beholder, who shall here see the author's 
 picture in a natural dress, which ought to beget faith in 
 what is spoken : for, he that wants skill to deceive, may safely 
 be trusted. 
 
 And if the author's glorious spirit, which now is in heaven, can 
 have the leisure to look down and see me, the poorest, the 
 meanest of all his friends, in the midst of this officious duty, con- 
 fident I am, that he will not disdain this well-meant sacrifice to 
 his memory : for, whilst his conversation made me and many 
 others happy below, I know his humility and gentleness was 
 then eminent ; and, I have heard divines say, those virtues that 
 were but sparks upon earth, become great and glorious flames in 
 heaven. 
 
 Before I proceed further, I am to intreat the reader to take 
 notice, that when doctor Donne's sermons were first printed, this 
 was then my excuse for daring to write his life ; and I dare not 
 now appear without it. 
 
 ledgments amongst wise and good men." Such a testimony, at the critical 
 season when it was given, is honourable to both parties. The sermons were 
 published only a few months before the archbishop's impeachment, and 
 when he had been now for some time the object of bitter maledictions and 
 persecution from his enemies. 
 
 a Plutarch. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 Master John Donne was born in London, in the year 1578, of 
 good and virtuous parents : and, though his own learning and 
 other multiplied merits may justly appear sufficient to dignify both 
 himself and his posterity ; yet, the reader may be pleased to 
 know, that his father was masculinely and lineally descended 
 from a very ancient family in Wales, where many of his 
 name now live, that deserve and have great reputation in that 
 country. 
 
 By his mother he was descended of the family of the famous 
 and learned sir Thomas More, sometime lord chancellor of Ens;- 
 land ; as also, from that worthy and laborious judge Rastall ', who 
 left posterity the vast statutes of the law of this nation most exactly 
 abridged. 
 
 He had his first breeding in his father's house, where a private 
 tutor had the care of him, until the tenth year of his age ; and, in 
 his eleventh year, was sent to the university of Oxford ; having at 
 that time a good command both of the French and Latin tongue. 
 This and some other of his remarkable abilities, made one then 
 give this censure of him ; That this age had brought forth another 
 Picus Mirandula ; of whom story says, That he was rather born, 
 than made wise by study. 
 
 There he remained for some years in Hart Hall, having for the 
 advancement of his studies tutors of several sciences to attend 
 and instruct him, till time made him capable, and his learning 
 expressed in public exercises declared him worthy to receive his 
 first degree in the schools ; which he forbore by advice from his 
 friends, who being for their religion of the Romish persuasion, 
 
 1 Judge Rastall.~] See Life of More, in vol. ii. p. 49. 
 
 s s 
 
 '■1 
 
628 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 were conscionably averse to some parts of the oath that is always 
 tendered at those times, and, not to be refused by those that 
 expect the titulary honour of their studies. 
 
 About the fourteenth year of his age, he was transplanted from 
 Oxford to Cambridge ; where, that he might receive nourishment 
 from both soils, he staid till his seventeenth year ; all which 
 time he was a most laborious student, often changing his studies, 
 but endeavouring to take no degree, for the reasons formerly 
 mentioned. 
 
 About the seventeenth year of his age, he was removed to Lon- 
 don, and then admitted into Lincoln's Inn, with an intent to 
 study the law ; where he gave great testimonies of his wit, his 
 learning, and of his improvement in that profession ; which 
 never served him for other use than an ornament and self-satis- 
 faction. 
 
 His father died before his admission into this society ; and being 
 a merchant, left him his portion in money (it was 8000^.). His 
 mother, and those to whose care he was committed, were watchful 
 to improve his knowledge, and to that end appointed him tutors 
 both in the mathematicks, and in all the other liberal sciences, to 
 attend him. But with these arts they were advised to instil into 
 him particular principles of the Romish church ; of which those 
 tutors profest (though secretly) themselves to be members. 
 
 They had almost obliged him to their faith ; having for their 
 advantage, besides many opportunities, the example of his dear 
 and pious parents, which was a most powerful persuasion, and did 
 work much upon him, as he professeth in his preface to his Pseudo- 
 Martyr ; a book of which the reader shall have some account in 
 what follows. 
 
 He was now entered into the eighteenth year of his age ; and 
 at that time had betrothed himself of no religion that might give 
 him any other denomination than a Christian. And reason and 
 piety had both persuaded him, that there could be no such sin 
 as schism, if an adherence to some visible church were not 
 necessary. 
 
 About the nineteenth year of his age, he, being then unresolved 
 what religion to adhere to, and, considering how much it con- 
 cerned his soul to choose the most orthodox, did therefore (though 
 his youth and health promised him a long life) to rectify all scru- 
 ples that might concern that, presently lay aside all study of the 
 law ; and, of all other sciences that might give him a denomina- 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 629 
 
 tion; and began seriously to survey, and consider the body of 
 divinity, as it was then controverted betwixt the reformed, and 
 the Roman church. And as " God's blessed Spirit did then 
 awaken him to the search, and in that industry did never forsake 
 him," (they be his own words b ) " so he calls the same Holy Spirit 
 to witness this protestation ; that in that disquisition and search, 
 he proceeded with humility and diffidence in himself; and, by 
 that which he took to be the safest way ; namely, frequent prayers, 
 and an indifferent affection to both parties ;" and indeed, truth 
 had too much light about her to be hid from so sharp an in- 
 quirer ; and he had too much ingenuity, not to acknowledge he 
 had found her. 
 
 Being to undertake this search, he believed the cardinal Bellar- 
 mine to be the best defender of the Roman cause, and therefore 
 betook himself to the examination of his reasons. The cause was 
 weighty : and wilful delays had been inexcusable both towards 
 God and his own conscience ; he therefore proceeded in this 
 search with all moderate haste, and about the twentieth year of 
 his age, did shew the then dean of Gloucester (whose name my 
 memory hath now lost) all the cardinal's works marked with 
 many weighty observations under his own hand ; which works 
 were bequeathed by him at his death as a legacy to a most dear 
 friend. 
 
 About a year following he resolved to travel ; and the earl of 
 Essex going first to Cales, and after the island voyages, the first 
 anno 1596, the second 1597, he took the advantage of those oppor- 
 tunities, waited upon his lordship, and was an eye-witness of those 
 happy and unhappy employments. 
 
 But he returned not back into England, till he had staid some 
 years first in Italy, and then in Spain, where he made many useful 
 observations of those countries, their laws and manner of govern- 
 ment, and returned perfect in their languages. 
 
 The time that he spent in Spain was at his first going into Italy 
 designed for travelling to the Holy Land, and for viewing Jerusa- 
 lem and the sepulchre of our Saviour. But at his being in the 
 furthest parts of Italy, the disappointment of company, or of a 
 safe convoy, or the uncertainty of returns of money into those 
 remote parts, denied him that happiness : which he did often occa- 
 sionally mention with a deploration. 
 
 b In his Preface to Pseudo-Martyr. 
 
630 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 Not long after his return into England, that exemplary pattern 
 of gravity and wisdom, the lord Elsemore 2 , then keeper of the 
 great seal, and lord chancellor of England, taking notice of his 
 learning, languages, and other abilities, and much affecting his 
 person and behaviour, took him to be his chief secretary ; sup- 
 posing and intending it to be an introduction to some more weighty 
 employment in the state ; for which his lordship did often protest 
 he thought him very fit. 
 
 Nor did his lordship in this time of master Donne"s attendance 
 upon him, account him to be so much his servant, as to forget 
 he was his friend ; and to testify it, did always use him with 
 much courtesy, appointing him a place at his own table, to 
 which he esteemed his company and discourse to be a great 
 ornament. 
 
 He continued that employment for the space of five years, 
 being daily useful, and not mercenary to his friends. During 
 which time he (I dare not say unhappily) fell into such a liking, 
 as (with her approbation) increased into a love with a young gen- 
 tlewoman that lived in that family, who was niece to the lady Else- 
 more, and daughter to sir George More, then chancellor of the 
 garter and lieutenant of the Tower. 
 
 Sir George had some intimation of it, and knowing prevention 
 to be a great part of wisdom, did therefore remove her with much 
 haste from that to his own house at Lothesley, in the county of 
 Surry ; but too late, by reason of some faithful promises which 
 were so interchangeably passed, as never to be violated by either 
 party. 
 
 These promises were only known to themselves : and the friends 
 of both parties used much diligence, and many arguments, to kill 
 or cool their affections to each other : but in vain ; for, love is a 
 flattering mischief, that hath denied aged and wise men a foresight 
 of those evils that too often prove to be the children of that blind 
 father : a passion ! that carries us to commit errors with as much 
 ease as whirlwinds remove feathers, and begets in us an unwearied 
 industry to the attainment of what we desire. And such an 
 industry did, notwithstanding much watchfulness against it, bring 
 them secretly together (I forbear to tell the manner how) and at 
 
 2 Lord Elsemore.^ Thomas Egerton (natural son of sir Richard Egerton), 
 created baron of Ellesmere July 17th, 1603 ; viscount Brackley, Nov. 7, 1616 ; 
 lord high chancellor in 1596 ; died 1616. He was the father of the first earl 
 of Bridgewater. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 631 
 
 last to a marriage too, without the allowance of those friends, 
 whose approbation always was, and ever will be necessary, to make 
 even a virtuous love become lawful. 
 
 And that the knowledge of their marriage might not fall, like 
 an unexpected tempest, on those that were unwilling to have it 
 so ; and, that pre-apprehensions might make it the less enormous, 
 when it was known : it was purposely whispered into the ears of 
 many that it was so, yet by none that could affirm it. But, to 
 put a period to the jealousies of sir George (doubt often begetting 
 more restless thoughts than the certain knowledge of what we 
 fear) the news was, in favour to Mr. Donne, and with his allow- 
 ance, made known to sir George, by his honourable friend and 
 neighbour Henry ear/1 of Northumberland : but it was to sir 
 George so immeasureably unwelcome 3 , and so transported him, 
 
 3 So immeasureably unwelcome.'] Since the publication of the former editions 
 of this collection, a work has appeared, under the title of " The Loseley 
 Manuscripts. . . . Edited by A. J. Kempe, Esq. 1836." 8vo. It is a selec- 
 tion from the muniments of the More family, and contains (pp. 328 — 44) 
 some curious letters of Donne, and others, relating to his clandestine mar- 
 riage. The following is from his first letter to sir George More : 
 
 " Sir, 
 
 " If a very respective feare of yo r displeasure, and a doubt that 
 my L whom I know owt of yo r worthiness to love yo w much, would be so 
 compassionate w th yo w as to add his anger to yo rs , did not so much increase 
 my sicknes as that I cannot stir, I had taken the boldnes to have donne the 
 office of this letter by wayting upon yo w myself to have given yo w truthe and 
 clearnes of this matter between yo r daughter and me, by w ch I know yo r 
 wisdome wyll proportion the punishm 1 . So long since as her being at York 
 House this had foundac'on, and so much then of promise and contract built 
 upon yt, as w* owt violence to conscience might not be shaken. At her 
 lyeng in town this last Parliam 1 , I found meanes to see her twice or thrice. 
 We both knew the obligac'ons that lay upon us, and we adventurd equally, 
 and about three weeks before Christmas we were married. And as at the 
 doinge, there were not usd above fyve persons, of w ch I protest to yo w by my 
 salvation, there was not one that had any dependence or relation to yo w , so 
 in all the passage of it did I forbear to use any suche person, who by further- 
 inge of yt might violate any trust or duty towards yo w . The reasons why I 
 did not foreacquaint yo w w th it (to deale w th the same plainnes that I have 
 used) were these. I knew my p'sent estate lesse than fitt for her, I knew 
 (yet I knew not why) that I stood not right in yo r opinion. I knew that to 
 have given any intimac'on of yt had been to impossibilitate the whole matt r . 
 And then having these honest purposes in o r harts, and those fetters in or 
 consciences, methinks we should be pardoned, if o r fault be but this, that 
 wee did not, by fore-revealinge of yt, consent to o r hindrance and torment. 
 S r , I acknowledge my fault to be so great, as I dare scarse offer any other 
 
632 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 that as though his passion of anger and inconsideration, might 
 exceed theirs of love and error, he presently engaged his sister 
 the lady Elsemore, to join with him to procure her lord to dis- 
 charge Mr. Donne of the place he held under his lordship. — This 
 request was followed with violence ; and though sir George were 
 remembered, that errors might be overpunished, and desired 
 therefore to forbear till second considerations might clear some 
 scruples ; yet, he became restless until his suit was granted, and 
 the punishment executed. And though the lord chancellor did 
 not at Mr. Donne's dismission, give him such a commendation as 
 the great emperor Charles the fifth did of his secretary Eraso, 
 when he presented him to his son and successor Philip the second, 
 saying, " That in his Eraso, he gave to him a greater gift than 
 all his estate, and all the kingdoms which he then resigned to 
 him :"" yet the lord chancellor said, " He parted with a friend, 
 and such a secretary as was fitter to serve a king than a 
 
 Subject." 
 
 Immediately after his dismission from his service, he sent a sad 
 letter to his wife, to acquaint her with it ; and, after the subscrip- 
 tion of his name, writ, 
 
 John Donne, Anne Donne, Undone, 
 
 and God knows it proved too true. 
 
 For this bitter physic of Mr. Donne's dismission was not strong 
 enough to purge out all sir George's choler ; for, he was not 
 satisfied till Mr. Donne and his sometime compupil in Cambridge 
 that married him, namely, Samuel Brook (who was after doctor 
 in divinity, and master of Trinity college), and his brother Mr. 
 Christopher Brook, sometime Mr. Donne's chamber-fellow in 
 Lincoln's-Inn, who gave Mr. Donne his wife, and witnessed the 
 marriage, were all committed to three several prisons. 
 
 Mr. Donne was first enlarged, who neither gave rest to his 
 body or brain, nor to any friend in whom he might hope to have 
 an interest, until he had procured an enlargement for his two 
 imprisoned friends. 
 
 He was now at liberty, but his days were still cloudy ; and 
 
 prayer to yo w in myne owne behalf then this, to beleeve this truthe, that I 
 neyth r had dishonest end nor meanes. But for her whom I tender much 
 more then my fortunes or lyfe (els I woould I might neyth r joy in this lyfe, 
 nor enjoy the next), I humbly beg of yo w that she may not to her danger feele 
 the terror of yo r sodaine anger." 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 633 
 
 being past these troubles, others did still multiply upon him ; for 
 his wife was (to her extreme sorrow) detained from him ; and, 
 though with Jacob he endured not an hard service for her, yet he 
 lost a good one, and was forced to make good his title, and to get 
 possession of her by a long and restless suit in law ; which proved 
 troublesome and sadly-chargeable to him, whose youth, and travel, 
 and needless bounty, had brought his estate into a narrow 
 compass. 
 
 It is observed, and most truly, that silence and submission are 
 charming qualities, and work most upon passionate men ; and it 
 proved so with sir George ; for these, and a general report of 
 Mr. Donned merits, together with his winning behaviour (which 
 when it would intice, had a strange kind of elegant irresistible 
 art) these and time had so dispassionated sir George, that as the 
 world had approved his daughter's choice, so he also could not 
 but see a more than ordinary merit in his new son : and this at 
 last melted him into so much remorse (for love and anger are so 
 like agues, as to have hot and cold fits ; and love in parents, 
 though it may be quenched, yet is easily rekindled, and expires 
 not, till death denies mankind a natural heat) that he laboured 
 his son's restoration to his place ; using to that end, both his 
 own and his sister's power to her lord ; but with no success ; for 
 his answer was, " That though he was unfeignedly sorry for what 
 he had done, yet it was inconsistent with his place and credit, to 
 discharge and re-admit servants at the request of passionate 
 petitioners." 
 
 Sir George's endeavour for Mr. Donne's re-admission, was by 
 all means to be kept secret ; for men do more naturally reluct for 
 errors, than submit to put on those blemishes that attend their 
 visible acknowledgment. — But however, it was not long before sir 
 George appeared to be so far reconciled, as to wish their happi- 
 ness ; and not to deny them his paternal blessing ; but yet he 
 refused to contribute any means that might conduce to their 
 livelyhoocl. 
 
 Mr. Donne's estate was the greatest part spent in many and 
 chargeable travels, books, and dear-bought experience ; he was 
 out of all employment that might yield a support for himself and 
 wife, who had been curiously and plentifully educated ; both their 
 natures were generous, and accustomed to confer, and not to 
 receive courtesies. These and other considerations, but chiefly 
 that his wife was to bear a part in his sufferings, surrounded him 
 
634 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 with many sad thoughts, and some apparent apprehensions of 
 want. 
 
 But his sorrows were lessened and his wants prevented by the 
 seasonable courtesy of their noble kinsman sir Francis Wolly 4 of 
 Pirford in Surry, who intreated them to a cohabitation with him, 
 where they remained with much freedom to themselves, and equal 
 content to him for some years ; and, as their charge encreased 
 (she had yearly a child), so did his love and bounty. 
 
 It hath been observed by wise and considering men, that wealth 
 hath seldom been the portion, and never the mark to discover 
 good people ; but, that Almighty God, who disposeth all things 
 wisely, hath of his abundant goodness denied it (he only knows 
 why) to many, whose minds he hath enriched with greater bless- 
 ings of knowledge and virtue, as the fairer testimonies of his love 
 to mankind ; and this was the present condition of this man of 
 so excellent erudition and endowments ; whose necessary and 
 daily expences were hardly reconcileable with his uncertain and 
 narrow estate. Which I mention, for that at this time there was 
 a most generous offer made him for the moderating of his worldly 
 cares ; the declaration of which shall be the next employment of 
 my pen. 
 
 God has been so good to his church, as to afford it in every 
 age some such men to serve at his altar as have been piously 
 ambitious of doing good to mankind ; a disposition that is so 
 like to God himself, that it owes itself only to him who takes a 
 pleasure to behold it in his creatures. These times c he did bless 
 with many such ; some of which still live to be patterns of apos- 
 tolical charity, and of more than human patience. I have said 
 this, because I have occasion to mention one of them in my 
 following discourse ; namely, Dr. Morton, the most laborious and 
 learned bishop of Durham ; one, that God hath blessed with per- 
 fect intellectuals, and a chearful heart at the age of ninety-four 
 years (and is yet living) ; one, that in his days of plenty had so 
 large a heart as to use his large revenue to the encouragement of 
 learning and virtue, and is now 5 (be it spoken with sorrow) 
 
 4 Wolly.'] First cousin to Donne's wife ; for some account of him see 
 Manning and Bray's History of Surrey, vol. i. p. 155, and vol. iii. p. 96; and 
 see also Kempe's Loseley Manuscripts, p. 323. 
 
 c 1608. 
 
 5 And is now.'] This life was first published in the year 1640 ; but the time 
 here referred to is that of the second edition, which came out in 1658 : a 
 date which sufficiently accounts for the tone of expression in the text. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 635 
 
 reduced to a narrow estate, which he embraces without repining ; 
 and still shews the beauty of his mind by so liberal a hand, as if 
 this were an age in which to-morrow were to care for itself. I 
 have taken a pleasure in giving the reader a short, but true cha- 
 racter of this good man, my friend, from whom I received this 
 following relation. — He sent to Mr. Donne, and intreated to 
 borrow an hour of his time for a conference the next day. After 
 their meeting, there was not many minutes passed before he spake 
 to Mr. Donne to this purpose : " Mr. Donne, the occasion on 
 sending for you is to propose to you what I have often revolved 
 in my own thought since I last saw you ; which nevertheless I 
 will not declare but upon this condition, that you shall not return 
 me a present answer, but forbear three days, and bestow some 
 part of that time in fasting and prayer ; and after a serious con- 
 sideration of what I shall propose, then return to me with your 
 answer. Deny me not, Mr. Donne ; for it is the effect of a true 
 love, which I would gladly pay as a debt due for yours to me." 
 This request being granted, the doctor exprest himself thus : 
 " Mr. Donne, I know your education and abilities ; I know 
 your expectation of a state-employment ; and I know your fitness 
 for it ; and I know too, the many delays and contingencies that 
 attend court-promises ; and let me tell you that my love begot by 
 our long friendship, and your merits, hath prompted me to such 
 an inquisition after your present temporal estate, as makes me no 
 stranger to your necessities ; which I know to be such as your 
 generous spirit could not bear, if it were not supported with a 
 pious patience. You know I have formerly perswaded you to 
 wave your court-hopes, and enter into holy orders ; which I now 
 again persuade you to embrace, with this reason added to my 
 former request : the king hath yesterday made me dean of Gloces- 
 ter, and I am also possessed of a benefice 6 , the profits of which 
 
 6 Possessed of a benefice.~] " He willingly and freely offered to resign unto 
 him the rectory of Long-Marston in Yorkshire, being of the yearly value 
 (plus minus) of two hundred pounds per annum ■ yet to this friendly motion 
 he would not then give his assent, but put it by, in hope (as it should seem) 
 of some other preferment, for which he thought himself more fit. 
 
 "And long after, the said Mr. Donne, having grappled with many extre- 
 mities at home, he passed over into France, where he gave himself to the 
 study of the laws : and from Amiens, as I remember, he writ a letter to his 
 always true friend dean Morton, wherein he requested his advice, whether 
 taking the degree of a doctor in that profession of the laws, it might not be 
 conducible and advantageous unto him to practise at home in the Arches, 
 
 7 
 
636 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 are equal to those of my deanery. I will think my deanery 
 enough for my maintenance (who am, and resolve to die a single 
 man) and will quit my benefice, and estate you in it, (which the 
 patron is willing I shall do) if God shall incline your heart to 
 embrace this motion. Remember, Mr. Donne, no mans educa- 
 tion or parts make him too good for this employment, which is to 
 be an ambassador for the God of glory, that God who by a vile 
 death opened the gates of life to mankind. Make me no present 
 answer, but remember your promise, and return to me the third 
 day with your resolution.' 1 '' 
 
 At the hearing of this Mr. Donne's faint breath and perplext 
 countenance gave a visible testimony of an inward conflict ; 
 but he performed his promise and departed without returning 
 an answer till the third day, and then his answer was to this 
 effect : 
 
 " My most worthy and most dear friend, since I saw you, I 
 have been faithful to my promise, and have also meditated much 
 of your great kindness, which hath been such as would exceed 
 even my gratitude ; but that it cannot do ; and more I cannot 
 return you ; and I do that with an heart full of humility and 
 thanks, though I may not accept of your offer. But, sir, my 
 refusal is not for that I think myself too good for that calling, for 
 which kings, if they think so, are not good enough : nor, for that 
 my education and learning, though not eminent, may not, being 
 assisted with God's grace, and humility, render me in some mea- 
 sure fit for it ; but, I dare make so dear a friend as you are my 
 
 London. Unto whom the dean then returned him answer, that in his judg- 
 ment he thought the ministry in the church of God would be safer, and fitter 
 for him : whereupon he desisted from further prosecution of those studies. 
 
 " For doubtless the holy Spirit had the greatest stroke and power to incline 
 and draw him to that sacred profession : for myself have long since seen his 
 picture in a dear friend's chamber of his in Lincoln's-inn, all enveloped with 
 a darkish shadow, his face and feature hardly discernible, with this ejaculation 
 and wish written thereon, Domine illumina ienebras meas, which long after 
 was really accomplished, when by king James' weighty and powerful persua- 
 sions he took holy orders. 
 
 " For a close concerning this learned gentleman, I will add one instance of 
 his ripe and sudden wit. For at one time, when bishop Morton gave him a 
 good quantity of gold (then a useful token), saying, Here, Mr. Donne, take 
 this, gold is restorative j he presently answered, Sir, I doubt I shall never 
 restore it back again ; and lam assured that he never did." — Life of Dr. 
 Thomas Morton, late bishop of Duresme, by J. N. (Dr. Joseph Nelson) Yorke, 
 a.d. 1699, p. 99. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 637 
 
 confessor : some irregularities of my life have been so visible to 
 some men, that though I have, I thank God, made my peace with 
 him by penitential resolutions against them, and by the assistance 
 of his grace banished them my affections ; yet this, which God 
 knows to be so, is not so visible to man, as to free me from their 
 censures, and it may be that sacred calling from a dishonour. 
 And besides ; whereas it is determined by the best of casuists, 
 that God's glory should be the first end, and a maintenance the 
 second motive to embrace that calling; and though each man 
 may propose to himself both together, yet the first may not be 
 put last without a violation of conscience, which he that searches 
 the heart will judge. And truly my present condition is such, 
 that if I ask my own conscience, whether it be reconcileable to 
 that rule, it is at this time so perplexed about it, that I can neither 
 give myself nor you an answer. You know, sir, who says, Happy 
 is that man, whose conscience doth not accuse him for that thing 
 which he does. To these I might add other reasons that disswade 
 me ; but I crave your favour that I may forbear to express them, 
 and thankfully decline your offer. - " 
 
 This was his present resolution ; but, the heart of man is not 
 in his own keeping ; and he was destined to this sacred service by 
 an higher hand ; a hand so powerful, as at last forced him to a 
 compliance : of which I shall give the reader an account before I 
 shall give a rest to my pen. 
 
 Mr. Donne and his wife continued with sir Francis Wolly till 
 his death ; a little before which time, sir Francis was so happy as 
 to make a perfect reconciliation betwixt sir George and his for- 
 saken son and daughter ; sir George conditioning by bond, to pay 
 to Mr. Donne 800?. at a certain day, as a portion with his wife, 
 or 201. quarterly for their maintenance, as the interest for it, till 
 the said portion was paid. 
 
 Most of those years that he lived with sir Francis, he studied 
 the civil and canon laws ; in which he acquired such a perfection 
 as was judged to hold proportion with many who had made that 
 study the employment of their whole life. 
 
 Sir Francis being dead, and that happy family dissolved, Mr. 
 Donne took for himself a house in Mitcham (near to Croydon in 
 Surrey) a place noted for good air, and choice company : there 
 his wife and children remained : and for himself he took lodgings 
 in London, near to Whitehall, whither his friends and occasions 
 drew him very often, and where he was as often visited by many 
 
638 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 of the nobility and others of this nation, who used him in their 
 counsels of greatest consideration ; and with some rewards for Ms 
 better subsistence. 
 
 Nor did our own nobility only value and favour him, but his 
 acquaintance and friendship was sought for by most ambassadors 
 of foreign nations, and by many other strangers, whose learning 
 or business occasioned their stay in this nation. 
 
 He was much importuned by many friends to make his constant 
 residence in London ; but he still denied it, having settled his 
 dear wife and children at Mitcham, and near some friends that 
 were bountiful to them and him : for they, God knows, needed it : 
 and that you may the better now judge of the then present condi- 
 tion of his mind and fortune, I shall present you with an extract 
 collected out of some few of his many letters. 
 
 " And the reason why I did not send an answer to your 
 
 last week's letter, was, because it then found me under too great 
 a sadness ; and at present it is thus with me : there is not one 
 person, but myself, well of my family. I have already lost half a 
 child, and with that mischance of hers, my wife has fallen into 
 such a discomposure, as would afflict her too extremely, but that 
 the sickness of all her other children stupifies her : of one of 
 which, in good faith, I have not much hope : and these meet with 
 a fortune so ill provided for physic, and such relief, that if God 
 should ease us with burials, I know not how to perform even that : 
 but, I flatter myself with this hope, that I am dying too ; for I 
 
 cannot waste faster than by such griefs. As for, 
 
 " From my hospital at Mitcham, 
 
 " Aug. 10. " John Donne." 
 
 Thus he did bemoan himself : and thus in other letters. 
 
 — " For, we hardly discover a sin, when it is but an omission 
 of some good, and no accusing act ; with this or the former, I 
 have often suspected myself to be overtaken ; which is, with an 
 over earnest desire of the next life : and though I know it is not 
 merely a weariness of this, because I had the same desire when I 
 went with the tide, and enjoyed fairer hopes than I now do ; yet 
 I doubt worldly troubles have encreased it. It is now spring, and 
 all the pleasures of it displease me ; every other tree blossoms, 
 and I wither : I grow older and not better ; my strength dimi- 
 nisheth, and my load grows heavier ; and yet, I would fain be or 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 639 
 
 do something : but, that I cannot tell what, is no wonder in this 
 time of my sadness ; for, to choose is to do ; but, to be no part 
 of any body, is as to be nothing ; and so I am, and shall so judge 
 myself unless I could be so incorporated into a part of the world, 
 as by business to contribute some sustentation to the whole. This 
 I made account I began early, when I undertook the study of our 
 laws : but was diverted by leaving and embracing the worst 
 voluptuousness, an hydroptique immoderate desire of human learn- 
 ing and languages : beautiful ornaments indeed to men of great 
 fortunes ; but mine is grown so low as to need an occupation : 
 which I thought I entered well into, when I subjected myself to 
 such a service as I thought might exercise my poor abilities : and 
 there I stumbled, and fell too : and now I am become so little, or 
 such a nothing, that I am not a subject good enough for one of 
 my own letters. — Sir, I fear my present discontent does not pro- 
 ceed from a good root, that I am so well content to be nothing, 
 that is, dead. But, sir, though my fortune hath made me such, 
 as that I am rather a sickness or a disease of the world, than any 
 part of it, and therefore neither love it nor life ; yet, I would 
 gladly live to become some such thing as you should not repent 
 loving me. Sir, your own soul cannot be more zealous for your 
 good then I am, and, Grod who loves that zeal in me, will not 
 suffer you to doubt it. You would pity me now, if you saw me 
 write, for my pain hath drawn my head so much awry, and holds 
 it so, that my eye cannot follow my pen. I therefore receive you 
 into my prayers with mine own weary soul, and commend myself 
 to your 1 s. I doubt not but next week will bring you good news, 
 for I have either mending or dying on my side : but, if I do con- 
 tinue longer thus, I shall have comfort in this, that my blessed 
 Saviour in exercising his justice upon my two worldly parts, my 
 fortune and my body, reserves all his mercy for that which most 
 needs it, my soul, which is, I doubt, too like a porter, that is 
 very often too near the gate, and yet goes not out. Sir, I profess 
 to you truly, that my lotlmess to give over writing now, seems to 
 myself a sign that I shall write no more — 
 
 " Your poor friend, and 
 
 " God's poor patient 
 " Sept. 7. " John Donne." 
 
 By this you have seen a part of the picture of his narrow 
 fortune, and the perplexities of his generous mind : and, thus it 
 
640 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 continued with him for about two years ; all which time his 
 family remained constantly at Mitcham ; and, to which place he 
 often retired himself, and destined some days to a constant study 
 of some points of controversy betwixt the English and Roman 
 church ; and especially those of supremacy and allegiance. And, 
 to that place and such studies he could have wedded himself 
 during his life : but, the earnest persuasion of friends became 
 at last to be so powerful, as to cause the removal of himself and 
 family to London, where sir Robert Drury, a gentleman of a 
 very noble estate, and a more liberal mind, assigned him and his 
 wife an useful apartment in his own large house in Drury Lane, 
 and, not only rent-free, but was also a cherisher of his studies, 
 and such a friend as sympathized with him and his in all their 
 joy and sorrows. 
 
 At this time of Mr. Donne's, and his wife's living in sir Robert's 
 house, the lord Hay 7 was by king James sent upon a glorious 
 embassy to the then French king Henry the fourth, and sir 
 Robert put on sudden resolution to accompany him to the French 
 Court, and to be present at his audience there. And sir Robert 
 put on as sudden a resolution, to solicit Mr. Donne to be his 
 companion in that journey. And this desire was suddenly made 
 known to his wife, who was then with child, and otherways, under 
 so dangerous a habit of body, as to her health, that she profest 
 an unwillingness to allow him any absence from her ; saying, her 
 divining soul boded her some ill in his absence ; and therefore, 
 desired him not to leave her. This made Mr. Donne lay aside 
 all thoughts of the journey, and really to resolve against it. But 
 sir Robert became restless in his persuasions for it ; and Mr. 
 Donne was so generous, as to think he had sold his liberty when 
 he received so many charitable kindnesses from him : and told 
 his wife so ; who did therefore with an unwilling-willingness give 
 a faint consent to the journey, which was proposed to be but for 
 two months : for, about that time they determined their return. — 
 Within a few days after this resolve, the embassador, sir Robert, 
 and Mr. Donne left London ; and were the twelfth day got all safe 
 to Paris. — Two days after their arrival there, Mr. Donne was 
 left alone, in that room in which sir Robert, and he, and some 
 other friends had dined together. To this place sir Robert 
 
 7 Lord Hay.'] James Hay, created baron Hay of Sawley 29th of June, 
 1615, viscount Doncaster 5th of July, 1617, and earl of Carlisle 13th of 
 September, 1622. He was much employed in embassies. He died in 1636. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 641 
 
 returned within half an hour ; and, as he left, so he found Mr. 
 Donne alone ; but, in such an ecstasy, and so altered as to his 
 looks, as amazed sir Robert to behold him : insomuch that he 
 earnestly desired Mr. Donne to declare what had befallen him in 
 the short time of his absence ? To which Mr. Donne was not 
 able to make a present answer : but, after a long and perplext 
 pause, did at last say, " I have seen a dreadful vision since I saw 
 you. I have seen my dear wife pass twice by me through this 
 room, with her hair hanging about her shoulders, and a dead 
 child in her arms : this I have seen since I saw you." To which 
 sir Robert replied ; " Sure sir, you have slept since I saw you ; and 
 this is the result of some melancholy dream, which I desire you 
 to forget, for you are now awake." To which Mr. Donne's 
 reply was ; "I cannot be surer that I now live, than that I 
 have not slept since I saw you : and am as sure that at her 
 second appearing she stopt and looked me in the face and vanisht." 
 — Rest and sleep had not altered Mr. Donne's opinion the next 
 clay : for he then affirmed this vision with a more deliberate, and 
 so confirmed a confidence, that he inclined sir Robert to a faint 
 belief that the vision was true. — It is truly said, that desire and 
 doubt have no rest : and it proved so with sir Robert, for he 
 immediately sent a servant to Drury house with a charge to 
 hasten back, and bring him word, whether Mrs. Donne were 
 alive ? and if alive, in what condition she was as to her health ? — 
 The twelfth day the messenger returned with this account. — 
 That he found and left Mrs. Donne very sad, and sick in her 
 bed : and that after a long and dangerous labour she had been 
 delivered of a dead child. And, upon examination, the abortion 
 proved to be the same day, and about the very hour that Mr. 
 Donne affirmed he saw her pass by him in his chamber. 
 
 This is a relation that will beget some wonder : and, it well 
 may ; for most of our world are at present possest with an opinion 
 that visions and miracles are ceased. And, though it is most 
 certain, that two lutes, being both strung and tuned to an equal 
 pitch, and then, one played upon, the other that is not touched, 
 being laid upon a table at a fit distance, will (like an echo to a 
 trumpet) warble a faint audible harmony, in answer to the same 
 tune : yet many will not believe there is any such thing, as a 
 sympathy of souls ; and I am well pleased, that every reader do 
 enjoy his own opinion : but, if the unbelieving will not allow the 
 believino- reader of this story a liberty to believe that it may be 
 
 vol. in. T t 
 
642 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 true ; then, I wish him to consider, many wise men have believed, 
 that the ghost of Julius Caesar did appear to Brutus, and that 
 both St. Austin and Monica his mother had visions in order to 
 his conversion. And, though these and many others (too many 
 to name) have but the authority of human story, yet the incre- 
 dible reader may find in the sacred story, (1 Sam. xxviii.) that 
 Samuel did appear to Saul even after his death (whether really or 
 not, I undertake not to determine). And, Bildad in the book of 
 Job, says these words. (Job iv.) A spirit passed before my face, 
 the hair of my head stood up, fear and trembling came upon me, 
 and made all my bones to shake. Upon which words I will make 
 no comment, but leave them to be considered by the incredulous 
 reader ; to whom I will also commend this following considera- 
 tion ; that there be many pious and learned men, that believe 
 our merciful God hath assigned to every man a particular 
 guardian angel 8 , to be his constant monitor ; and to attend him 
 in all his clangers, both of body and soul. And the opinion that 
 every man hath his particular angel, may gain some authority, by 
 the relation of St. Peter's miraculous deliverance out of prison, 
 (Acts xii.) not by many, but by one angel. And this belief may 
 yet gain more credit, by the reader's considering that when Peter 
 after his enlargement knocked at the door of Mary the mother 
 of John ; and Rhode, the maid servant, being surprised with 
 joy that Peter was there, did not let him in, but ran in haste 
 and told the disciples (who were then and there met together) 
 that Peter was at the door ; and, they not believing it, said she 
 was mad: yet, when she again affirmed it, though they then 
 believed it not, yet they concluded, and said ; It is his angel. 
 
 More observations of this nature, and inferences from them, 
 might be made to gain the relation a firmer belief ; but I forbear, 
 least I, that intended to be but a relator, may be thought to be 
 an engaged person for the proving what was related to me. And 
 yet, I think myself bound to declare, that though it was not told 
 me by Mr. Donne himself, it was told me (now long since) by a 
 person of honour, and of such intimacy with him, that he knew 
 more of the secrets of his soul, than any person then living : and 
 I think they told me the truth ; for, it was told with such 
 
 8 Guardian angel.~\ See bishop Richard Montague's very able, learned and 
 eloquent discourse, Immediate Address unto God alone, first delivered in a 
 Sermon before his Majesty at Windsor, since revised and enlarged to a just 
 treatise j Of Invocation of Saints (and Angels). 1624. 4to. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 643 
 
 circumstances, and such asseveration, that (to say nothing of my 
 own thoughts) I verily believe he that told it me, did himself 
 believe it to be true. 
 
 I forbear the reader's farther trouble as to the relation, and 
 what concerns it ; and will conclude mine, with commending to 
 his view a copy of verses given by Mr. Donne to his wife at the 
 time that he then parted from her. And I beg leave to tell, that 
 I have heard some critics, learned both in languages and poetry 
 say, that none of the Greek or Latin poets did ever equal them. 
 
 A VALEDICTORY, FORBIDDING TO MOURN. 
 
 As virtuous men pass mildly away, 
 
 And whisper to their souls to go, 
 Whilst some of their sad friends do say, 
 
 The breath goes now, and some say no : 
 
 So let us melt, and make no noise ; 
 
 No wind-sighs, or tear-floods us move ; 
 'Twere profanation of our joys, 
 
 To tell the laity our love. 
 
 Movings of th' earth cause harms, and fears : 
 
 Men reckon what they did or meant : 
 But trepidation of the spheres, 
 
 Though greater far, is innocent. 
 
 Dull sublunary lovers' love, 
 
 (Whose soul is sense,) cannot admit 
 Absence ; because that doth remove 
 
 Those things that elemented it. 
 
 But we by a soul so much refin'd, 
 
 That our souls know not what it is, 
 Inter-assured of the mind, 
 
 Care not, hands, eyes, or lips to miss. 
 
 Our two souls ' therefore which are one, 
 
 Though I must go, endure not yet 
 A breach, but an expansion, 
 
 Like gold, to airy thinness beat. 
 
 If we be two, we are two so 
 
 As stiff twin-compasses are two : 
 Thy soul, the fixed foot, makes no show 
 
 To move, but does, if th' other do. 
 
 1 Our two souls.~\ "To the following comparison of a man that travels, and 
 his wife that stays at home, with a pair of compasses, it may be doubted 
 whether absurdity or ingenuity has the better claim." — Johnson's Critique 
 on what he calls the Metaphysical Poets, in his Life of Cowley, Works, 
 vol. ix. p. 38. 
 
 T t 2 
 
644 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 And, though thine in the centre sit, 
 
 Yet, when my other far does roam, 
 Thine leans, and hearkens after it, 
 
 And grows erect as mine comes home. 
 
 Such thou must be to me, who must 
 
 Like th' other foot, obliquely run : 
 Thy firmness makes my circle just, 
 
 And me to end, where I begun. 
 
 I return from my account of the vision, to tell the reader, that 
 both before Mr. Donned going into France, at his being there, 
 and after his return, many of the nobility, and others that were 
 powerful at court, were watchful and solicitous to the king for 
 some secular employment for him. The king had formerly both 
 known and put a value upon his company ; and also had given 
 him some hopes of a state-employment ; being always much 
 pleased when Mr. Donne attended him, especially at his meals, 
 where there were usually many deep discourses of general learn- 
 ing : and very often friendly disputes or debates of religion be- 
 twixt his majesty and those divines, whose places required their 
 attendance on him at those times : particularly the dean of the 
 chapel : who then was bishop Montague (the publisher of the 
 learned and eloquent works of his majesty) and the most reve- 
 rend doctor Andrews, the late learned bishop of Winchester, 
 who was then the king's almoner. 
 
 About this time, there grew many disputes that concerned the 
 oath of supremacy and allegiance, in which the king had ap- 
 peared, and engaged himself by his public writings now extant : 
 and, his majesty discoursing with Mr. Donne, concerning many 
 of the reasons which are usually urged against the taking of 
 those oaths, apprehended such a validity and clearness in his 
 stating the questions, and his answers to them, that his majesty 
 commanded him to bestow some time in drawing the arguments 
 into a method, and then to write his answers to them ; and, 
 having done that, not to send, but be his own messenger and 
 bring them to him. To this he presently and diligently applied 
 himself, and, within six weeks brought them to him under his own 
 hand-writing, as they be now printed ; the book bearing the name 
 of Pseudo-Martyr, printed anno 1610. 
 
 When the king had read and considered that book, he per- 
 suaded Mr. Donne to enter into the ministry ; to which at that 
 time he was, and appeared very unwilling, apprehending it (such 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 645 
 
 was his mistaken modesty) to be too weighty for his abilities ; 
 and though his majesty had promised him a favour, and many 
 persons of worth mediated with his majesty for some secular 
 imployment for him (to which his education had apted him), and 
 particularly the earl of Somerset, when in his greatest height of 
 favour ; who being then at Theobalds with the king, where one of 
 the clerks of the council died, that night the earl posted a mes- 
 senger for Mr. Donne to come to him immediately, and at Mr. 
 Donne's coming, said " Mr. Donne, to testify the reality of my 
 affection, and my purpose to prefer you, stay in this garden till 
 I go up to the king, and bring you word that you are clerk of 
 the council : doubt not my doing this, for I know the king loves 
 you, and know the king will not deny me." But the king gave a 
 positive denial to all requests, and having a discerning spirit re- 
 plied, " I know Mr. Donne is a learned man, has the abilities of 
 a learned divine, and will prove a powerful preacher ; and my 
 desire is to prefer him that way ; and in that way I will deny you 
 nothing for him."''' After that time, as he professeth d , the king de- 
 scended to a persuasion, almost to a solicitation of him to enter into 
 sacred orders ; which though he then denied not, yet he deferred 
 it for almost three years. All which time he applied himself to 
 an incessant study of textual divinity, and to the attainment of a 
 greater perfection in the learned languages, Greek and Hebrew. 
 
 In the first and most blessed times of Christianity, when the 
 clergy were looked upon with reverence, and deserved it, when 
 they overcame their opposers by high examples of virtue, by a 
 blessed patience and long suffering ; those only were then judged 
 worthy the ministry, whose quiet and meek spirits did make them 
 look upon that sacred calling with an humble adoration and fear 
 to undertake it ; which indeed requires such great degrees of 
 humility, and labour, and care, that none but such were then 
 thought worthy of that celestial dignity. And such only were 
 then sought out, and solicited to undertake it. This I have men- 
 tioned, because forwardness and inconsideration could not in Mr. 
 Donne, as in many others, be an argument of insufficiency or un- 
 fitness ; for he had considered long, and had many strifes within 
 himself concerning the strictness of life and competency of learn- 
 ing required in such as enter into sacred orders ; and doubtless, 
 considering his own demerits, did humbly ask God with St. Paid, 
 
 d In his book of Devotions. 
 
6±6 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 Lord, who is sufficient for these things ? and with meek Moses, 
 Lord, ivho am I? And sure, if he had consulted with flesh and 
 blood, he had not for these reasons put his hand to that holy 
 plough. But God, who is able to prevail, wrestled with him, as 
 the angel did with Jacob, and marked him ; marked him for his 
 own ; marked him with a blessing ; a blessing of obedience to the 
 motions of his blessed Spirit. And then, as he had formerly asked 
 God with Moses, Who am L ? so now, being inspired with an 
 apprehension of God's particular mercy to him, in the king's and 
 others solicitations of him, he came to ask king David's thankful 
 question, Lord, who am L, that thou art so mindful of me ? So 
 mindful of me as to lead me for more than forty years through 
 this wilderness of the many temptations and various turnings of a 
 dangerous life ; so merciful to me as to move the learnedest of 
 kings to descend to move me to serve at the altar ; so merciful 
 to me as at last to move my heart to embrace this holy motion ! 
 Thy motions I will and do embrace : and I now say with the 
 blessed Virgin, Be it with thy servant as seemeth hest in thy sight : 
 and so blessed Jesus, I do take the cup of salvation, and will 
 call upon thy name, and will preach thy gospel. 
 
 Such strifes as these St. Austin had when St. Ambrose endea- 
 voured his conversion to Christianity ; with which he confesseth 
 he acquainted his friend Alipius. Our learned author (a man fit 
 to write after no mean copy) did the like. And declaring his 
 intentions to his clear friend Dr. King, then bishop of London, a 
 man famous in his generation, and no stranger to Mr. Donne's 
 abilities, (for he had been chaplain to the lord chancellor at the 
 time of Mr. Donne's being his lordship's secretary,) that reverend 
 man did receive the news with much gladness ; and, after some 
 expressions of joy, and a persuasion to be constant in his pious 
 purpose, he proceeded with all convenient speed to ordain him 
 first deacon, and then priest not long after. 
 
 Now the English church had gained a second St. Austin ; for 
 I think none was so like him before his conversion ; none so 
 like St. Ambrose after it : and if his youth had the infirmities of 
 the ' one, his age had the excellencies of the other ; the learning 
 and holiness of both. 
 
 And now all his studies, which had been occasionally diffused, 
 were all concentred in divinity. Now he had a new calling 2 , new 
 
 2 A new calling.'] Mrs. Pilkington, in her Memoirs, vol. iii. p. 150, has 
 recorded the following anecdote as related hy dean Swift ; but how far it may 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 647 
 
 thoughts, and a new employment for his wit and eloquence : now 
 all his earthly affections were changed into divine love, and all the 
 faculties of his own soul were engaged in the conversion of others : 
 in preaching the glad tidings of remission to repenting sinners, 
 and peace to each troubled soul. To these he applied himself 
 with all care and diligence : and now such a change was wrought 
 in him, that he could say with David, Oh hoio amiable are thy 
 tabernacles, Lord God of Hosts ! Now he declared openly, that 
 when he required a temporal, God gave him a spiritual blessing ; 
 and that he was now gladder to be a door-keeper in the house of 
 (rod, than he could be to enjoy the noblest of all temporal em- 
 ployments. 
 
 Presently after he entered into his holy profession the king sent 
 for him, and made him his chaplain in ordinary, and promised to 
 take a particular care for his preferment. 
 
 And though his long familiarity with scholars and persons of 
 greatest quality was such as might have given some men boldness 
 enough to have preached to any eminent auditory, yet his mo- 
 desty in this employment was such, that he could not be per- 
 suaded to it, but went usually accompanied with some one friend, 
 to preach privately in some village not far from London ; his first 
 sermon being preached at Paddington. This he did till his ma- 
 jesty sent and appointed him a day to preach to him at White- 
 be authentic or not, I do not venture to pronounce : " When doctor Donne, 
 afterwards dean of St. Paul's, London, took possession of the first living he 
 ever had, being a speculative man, he took a walk into the church-yard, 
 where the sexton was digging a grave, and throwing up a skull, the doctor 
 took it up, to contemplate thereon ; and found a small sprig, or headless 
 nail, sticking in the temple, which he drew out secretly, and wrapt it up in 
 the corner of his handkerchief; he then demanded of the grave-digger, 
 whether he knew whose skull that was ? He said he did, very well ; declaring 
 it was a man's who kept a brandy-shop, an honest drunken fellow, who one 
 night taking two quarts of that comfortable creature, was found dead in his 
 bed the next morning : Had he a wife ? said the doctor. Yes, sir. Is she 
 living ? Yes. What character does she bear ? A very good one ; only 
 indeed the neighbours reflected on her, because she married the day after her 
 husband was buried ; though, to be sure, she had no great reason to grieve 
 after him. This was enough for the doctor, who under pretence of visiting 
 all his parishioners, called on her ; he asked her several questions, and 
 amongst others, What sickness her first husband died of? She giving him 
 the same account he had before received, he suddenly opened the hand- 
 kerchief, and cried in an authoritative voice, Woman, do you know this nail ? 
 She was struck with horror at the unexpected demand, and instantly owned 
 the fact." 
 
648 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 Iiall ; and though much were expected from him, both by his 
 majesty and others, yet he was so happy (which few are) as to 
 satisfy and exceed their expectations ; preaching the word so as 
 shewed his own heart was possest with those very thoughts and 
 joys that he laboured to distil into others : a preacher in earnest ; 
 weeping sometimes for his auditory, sometimes with them : always 
 preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, but in none ; 
 carrying some, as St. Paul was, to heaven in holy raptures, and 
 enticing others by a sacred art and courtship to amend their 
 lives : here picturing a vice so as to make it ugly to those that 
 practised it ; and a virtue so as to make it be beloved even by 
 those that loved it not ; and all this with a most particular grace 
 and an inexpressible addition of comeliness. 
 
 There may be some that may incline to think (such indeed as 
 have not heard him) that my affection to my friend hath trans- 
 ported me to an immoderate commendation of his preaching. 
 If this meets with any such, let me in treat, though I will omit 
 many, yet that they will receive a double witness for what I say ; 
 it being attested by a gentleman of worth (Mr. Chidley 3 , a fre- 
 quent hearer of his sermons) in part of a funeral elegy writ by 
 him on Dr. Donne, and is a known truth, though it be in verse. 
 
 "... . Each altar had his fire — 
 He kept his love, but not his object : wit 
 He did not banish, but transplanted it ; 
 Taught it both time and place, and brought it home 
 To piety, which it doth best become. 
 For say, had ever pleasure such a dress ? 
 Have you seen crimes so shap'd, or loveliness 
 Such as his lips did clothe religion in ? 
 Had not reproof a beauty passing sin ? 
 Corrupted nature sorrowed that she stood 
 So near the danger of becoming good. 
 And when he preach'd she wish'd her ears exempt 
 From piety, that had such power to tempt. 
 How did his sacred flattery beguile 
 Men to amend ! " 
 
 More of this, and more witnesses might be brought, but I for- 
 bear, and return. 
 
 3 Chidley. .] " John Chudleigh, M.A. of Wadham college, in Oxford, and 
 the eldest son of sir George Chudleigh, bart., of Alston, in Devonshire." — 
 Zouch. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 619 
 
 That summer, in the very same month in which he entered 
 into sacred orders, and was made the king's chaplain, his majesty 
 then going his progress, was entreated to receive an entertain- 
 ment in the university of Cambridge. And Mr. Donne attending 
 his majesty at that time, his majesty was pleased to recommend 
 him to the university, to be made doctor in divinity 4 . Doctor 
 Harsnet (after archbishop of York) was then vice-chancellor, 
 who knowing him to be the author of that learned book the 
 Pseuclo- Martyr, required no other proof of his abilities, but pro- 
 posed it to the university, who presently assented, and expressed 
 a gladness that they had such an occasion to entitle him to be 
 theirs. 
 
 His abilities and industry in his profession were so eminent, 
 and he so known and so beloved by persons of quality, that 
 within the first year of his entering into sacred orders he had 
 fourteen advowsons of several benefices presented to him ; but 
 they were in the country, and he could not leave his beloved 
 London, to which place he had a natural inclination, having 
 received both his birth and education in it, and there contracted 
 a friendship with many, whose conversation multiplied the joys of 
 his life ; but an employment that might affix him to that place 
 would be welcome, for he needed it. 
 
 Immediately after his return from Cambridge his wife died, 
 leaving him a man of a narrow unsettled estate, and (having 
 buried five) the careful father of seven children then living, to 
 whom he gave a voluntary assurance never to bring them under 
 the subjection of a step-mother; which promise he kept most 
 faithfully, burying with his tears all his earthly joys in his most 
 dear and deserving wife's grave, and betook himself to a most 
 retired and solitary life. 
 
 In this retiredness, which was often from the sight of his 
 dearest friends, he became crucified to the world, and all those 
 vanities, those imaginary pleasures that are daily acted on that 
 restless stage ; and they were as perfectly crucified to him. Nor 
 is it hard to think (being passions may be both changed and 
 heightened by accidents) but that that abundant affection which 
 once was betwixt him and her, who had long been the delight of 
 
 4 Doctor in divinity.'] This was in March 1614-15. A considerably different 
 account of the circumstances attendant on the taking of this degree, may be 
 found in Nichols's Progresses of king James I. vol. iii. p. 60. 1828. See also 
 Lord Hardvvicke's State Papers, vol. i p. 396. 
 
650 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 his eyes and the companion of his youth ; her with whom he had 
 divided so many pleasant sorrows and contented fears, as common 
 people are not capable of; not hard to think but that she being 
 now removed by death, a commeasurable grief took as full a pos- 
 session of him as joy had clone ; and so indeed it did : for now his 
 very soul was elemented of nothing but sadness ; now grief took 
 so full a possession of his heart as to leave no place for joy ; if it 
 did, it was a joy to be alone, where like a pelican in the wilder- 
 ness, he might bemoan himself without witness or restraint, and 
 pour forth his passions like Job in the days of his affliction, 
 Oh that I might have the desire of my heart ! Oh that God would 
 grant the thing that I long for ! for then, as the grave is become her 
 house, so I would hasten to make it mine also, that we tivo might 
 there make our beds together in the dark. Thus as the Israelites 
 sate mourning by the rivers of Babylon, when they remembered 
 Sion, so he gave some ease to his oppressed heart by thus venting 
 his sorrows. Thus he began the day and ended the night ; 
 ended the restless night and began the weary clay in lamentations. 
 And thus he continued, till a consideration of his new engage- 
 ments to God, and St. Paul's Wo is me if I preach not the gospel, 
 dispersed those sad clouds that had then benighted his hopes, and 
 now forced him to behold the light. 
 
 His first motion from his house was to preach where his 
 beloved wife lay buried (in St. Clement's church, near Temple- 
 bar, London,) and his text was a part of the prophet Je- 
 remiah's Lamentation : Lo, I am the man that have seen 
 affliction. 
 
 And indeed his very words and looks testified him to be truly 
 such a man ; and they with the addition of his sighs and tears, 
 expressed in his sermon, did so work upon the affections of his 
 hearers as melted and moulded them into a companionable sad- 
 ness, and so they left the congregation ; but then their houses 
 presented them with objects of diversion, and his presented him 
 with nothing but fresh objects of sorrow, in beholding many help- 
 less children, a narrow fortune, and a consideration of the many 
 cares and casualties that attend their education. 
 
 In this time of sadness he was importuned by the grave 
 benchers of Lincoln's Inn, who were once the companions and 
 friends of his youth, to accept of their lecture, which by reason 
 of Dr. Gataker's removal from thence, was then void ; of which 
 he accepted, being most glad to renew his intermitted friendship 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 651 
 
 with those whom he so much loved ; and where he had been a 
 Saul, though not to persecute Christianity, or to deride it, yet 
 in his irregular youth to neglect the visible practice of it, 
 there to become a Paul, and preach salvation to his beloved 
 brethren. 
 
 And now his life was as a shining light among his old friends : 
 now he gave an ocular testimony of the strictness and regularity 
 of it : now he might say as St. Paul adviseth his Corinthians, 
 Be ye followers of me, as I follow Christ, and walk as ye have 
 me for an example ; not the example of a busy-body, but of a 
 contemplative, a harmless, an humble, and an holy life and 
 conversation. 
 
 The love of that noble society was expressed to him many 
 ways ; for, besides fair lodgings that were set apart and newly 
 furnished for him with all necessaries, other courtesies were also 
 daily added ; indeed, so many and so freely, as if they meant 
 their gratitude should exceed his merits ; and in this love-strife 
 of desert and liberality they continued for the space of two years, 
 he preaching faithfully and constantly to them, and they liberally 
 requiting him. About which time the emperor of Germany 
 died, and the Palsgrave, who had lately married the lady Eliza- 
 beth, the king's only daughter, was elected and crowned king 
 of Bohemia, the unhappy beginning of many miseries in that 
 nation. 
 
 King James, whose motto (Beati pacifici) did truly speak the 
 very thoughts of his heart, endeavoured first to prevent, and after 
 to compose the discords of that discomposed state ; and amongst 
 other his endeavours did send them the lord Hay, earl of 5 Don- 
 caster, his ambassador, to those unsettled princes ; and by a 
 special command from his majesty Dr. Donne was appointed to 
 assist and attend 6 that employment to the princes of the union ; 
 for which the earl was most glad, who had always put a great 
 value on him, and taken a great pleasure in his conversation and 
 discourse ; and his friends of Lincoln's Inn were as glad, for 
 they feared that his immoderate study and sadness for his 
 wife's death would, as Jacob said, make his days few, and 
 
 5 Lord Hay, earl of.'] Viscount Doncaster. See note at p. 640. 
 
 6 Assist and attend.'] This was in the spring of the year 1619. See Letters 
 to several Persons of Honour, written by Dr. John Donne, &c. 1654. 4 to. 
 p. 174, 5, and p. 222—5. 
 
652 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 respecting his bodily health, evil too ; and of this there were 
 many visible signs. 
 
 At his going, he left his friends of Lincoln's Inn, and they 
 him, with many reluctations ; for though he could not say as 
 St. Paul to his Ephesians, Behold you, to whom I have preached 
 the kingdom of God, shall from henceforth see my face no more, yet 
 he, believing himself to be in a consumption, questioned, and 
 they feared it ; all concluding that his troubled mind, with the 
 help of his unintermitted studies, hastened the decays of his weak 
 body. But God, who is the God of all wisdom and goodness, 
 turned it to the best : for this employment (to say nothing of 
 the event of it) did not only divert him from those too serious 
 studies and sad thoughts, but seemed to give him a new life by a 
 true occasion of joy to be an eye-witness of the health of his 
 most dear and most honoured mistress the queen of Bohemia, 
 in a foreign nation, and to be a witness of that gladness 
 which she expressed to see him ; who, having formerly known 
 him as a courtier, was much joyed to see him in a canonical 
 habit, and more glad to be an ear-witness of his excellent and 
 powerful preaching. 
 
 About fourteen months after his departure out of England, he 
 returned to his friends of Lincoln's Inn, with his sorrows mode- 
 rated and his health improved, and there betook himself to his 
 constant course of preaching. 
 
 About a year after 7 his return out of Germany, Dr. Cary was 
 made bishop of Exeter, and by his removal the deanery of 
 St. Paul's being vacant, the king sent for Dr. Donne, and 
 appointed him to attend him at dinner the next day. When 
 his majesty was sat down, before he had eat any meat, he said 
 after this pleasant manner, " Dr. Donne, I have invited you to 
 dinner ; and though you sit not down with me, yet I will carve 
 to you of a dish that I know you love well ; for knowing you 
 love London, I do therefore make you dean of Paul's ; and 
 when I have dined, then do you take your beloved dish home to 
 your study, say grace there to yourself, and much good may it 
 do you.' 1 
 
 Immediately after he came to his deanery he employed work- 
 
 7 About a year after.'] He was elected dean Nov. 27, 1621. — Le Neve's 
 Fasti, p. 185. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 653 
 
 men to repair and beautify the chapel ; suffering, as holy David 
 once vowed, his eyes and temples to take no rest, till he had first 
 beautified the house of God. 
 
 The next quarter following, when his father-in-law, sir George 
 Moor (whom time had made a lover and admirer of him) came to 
 pay to him the conditioned sum of twenty pounds, he refused to 
 receive it, and said (as good Jacob did, when he heard his beloved 
 son Joseph was alive, It is enough) " You have been kind to me 
 and mine : I know your present condition is such as not to 
 abound ; and I hope mine is or will be such as not to need it. I 
 will therefore receive no more from you upon that contract ;" and 
 in testimony of it freely gave him up his bond. 
 
 Immediately after his admission into his deanery, the vicarage 
 of St. Dunstan in the West, London, fell to him by the death of 
 Dr. White ; the advowson of it having been given to him long 
 before by his honourable friend, Richard earl of Dorset, then the 
 patron, and confirmed by his brother, the late deceased Edward, 
 both of them men of much honour. 
 
 By these and another ecclesiastical endowment which fell to 
 him about the same time, given to him formerly by the earl of 
 Kent, he was enabled to become charitable to the poor, and kind 
 to his friends, and to make such provision for his children, that 
 they were not left scandalous as relating to their or his profession 
 and quality. 
 
 The next parliament, which was within that present year, he 
 was chosen prolocutor to the convocation ; and about that time 
 was appointed by his majesty, his most gracious master, to preach 
 very many occasional sermons, as at St. Paul's Cross, and other 
 places. All which employments he performed to the admiration 
 of the representative body of the whole clergy of this nation. 
 
 He was once, and but once, clouded with the king's displea- 
 sure ; and it was about this time ; which was occasioned by some 
 malicious whisperer, who had told his majesty that Dr. Donne 
 had put on the general humour of the pulpits, and was become 
 busy in insinuating a fear of the king's inclining to popery, and a 
 dislike of his government : and particularly for the king's then 
 turning the evening lectures 8 into catechising, and expounding 
 
 s Turning the evening lectures.'] The king's directions concerning preachers 
 and preaching may be seen in Collier's Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. p. 723 ; 
 Heylin's Life of Laud, p. 97 ; Wilkins's Concil., vol. iv. p. 465, &c. It would 
 be easy to inlarge upon the extravagant outcries which these directions 
 
654 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 the Prayer of our Lord, and the Belief, and Commandments. His 
 majesty was the more inclinable to believe this, for that a person 
 of nobility and great note, betwixt whom and Dr. Donne there 
 had been a great friendship, was at this very time discarded the 
 court (I shall forbear his name, unless I had a fairer occasion) 
 and justly committed to prison ; which begot many rumours in 
 the common people, who in this nation think they are not wise 
 unless they be busy about what they understand not ; and espe- 
 cially about religion. 
 
 occasioned amongst the Puritans and Calvinists ; but let us be contented 
 rather to turn ourselves to the healing, wise, and pious observations of the 
 excellent bishop Hall. 
 
 " It was the observation of the learnedest king that ever sate hitherto in 
 the English throne, that the cause of the miscarriage of our people into 
 popery and other errors, was their ungroundedness in the points of Catechism. 
 How should those souls be but carried about with every wind of doctrine, 
 that are not well ballasted with solid informations ? Whence it was that his 
 said late majesty, of happy memory, gave publick order for bestowing the 
 later part of God's day in familiar catechising ; than which nothing could be 
 devised more necessary, and behoveful to the souls of men. It was the igno- 
 rance, and ill-disposedness of some cavillers, that taxed this course as pre- 
 judicial to preachings; since in truth the most useful of all preaching is 
 catechetical. This being the grounds, the other raiseth the walls and roof. 
 This informs the judgment, that stirs up the affections. What good use is 
 there of those affections that run before the judgment ; or of those walls that 
 want a foundation ? For my part, I have spent the greater half of my life in 
 this station of our holy service ; I thank God, not unpainfully, nor unprofit- 
 ably. But there is no one thing whereof I repent so much, as not to have 
 bestowed more hours in this publick exercise of catechism, in regard whereof 
 I would cpiarrel with my very sermons, and wish that a great part of them 
 had been exchanged for this preaching conference. Those other divine dis- 
 courses enrich the brain and the tongue ; this settles the heart. Those other 
 are but the descants to this plain song. Contemn it not, my brethren, for 
 the easy and noted homeliness. The most excellent and most beneficial 
 things are most familiar." — Dedication to The Old Religion, Works, vol. ii. 
 folio. Doctor Donne himself vindicated the Directions respecting catechizing 
 very ably and satisfactorily in a sermon preached at Paul's Cross, Sept. 15, 
 1622, and printed singly, in the same year. See p. 44 — 68. In one of his 
 letters he speaks thus of this affair : " The directions which his majesty gave 
 for preachers had scandalized many ; therefore, he descended to pursue them 
 with certain reasons of his proceedings therein ; and I had commandment to 
 publish them at the Cross to as great a congregation as ever I saw together ; 
 where they received comfortable assurance of his majesty's constancy in 
 religion, and of his desire that all men should be bred in the knowledge of 
 such things as might preserve them from the superstition of Rome." — Let- 
 ters, &c. p. 231. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 655 
 
 The king received this news with so much discontent and rest- 
 lessness, that he would not suffer the sun to set and leave him 
 under this doubt, but sent for Dr. Donne, and required his an- 
 swer to the accusation ; which was so clear and satisfactory, that 
 the king said he was right glad he rested no longer under the 
 suspicion. When the king had said this, Dr. Donne kneeled 
 down and thanked his majesty, and protested his answer was 
 faithful and free from all collusion, and therefore desired that he 
 might not rise till, as in like cases he always had from God, so he 
 might have from his majesty, some assurance that he stood clear 
 and fair in his opinion. At which the king raised him from his 
 knees with his own hands, and protested he believed him ; and 
 that he knew he was an honest man, and doubted not but that he 
 loved him truly. And having thus dismissed him, he called some 
 lords of his council into his chamber, and said with much earnest- 
 ness, " My doctor is an honest man : and, my lords, I was never 
 better satisfied with an answer than he hath now made me : and 
 I always rejoice when I think that by my means he became a 
 divine." 
 
 He was made dean the fiftieth year of his age ; and in his 
 fifty-fourth year a dangerous sickness seized him, which inclined 
 him to a consumption. But God, as Job thankfully acknowledged, 
 preserved Ms spirit, and kept his intellectuals as clear and perfect 
 as when that sickness first seized his body ; but it continued long 
 and threatened him with death, which he dreaded not. 
 
 In this distemper of body, his clear friend doctor Henry King 
 (then chief residentiary of that church, and late bishop of Chi- 
 chester) a man generally known by the clergy of this nation, and 
 as generally noted for his obliging nature, visited him daily ; and 
 observing that his sickness rendered his recovery doubtful, he 
 chose a seasonable time to speak to him to this purpose. 
 
 " Mr. dean, I am by your favour no stranger to your temporal 
 estate, and you are no stranger to the offer lately made us for the 
 renewing a lease of the best prebend's corps belonging to our 
 church ; and you know it was denied, for that our tenant being- 
 very rich, offered to fine at so low a rate as held not proportion 
 with his advantages : but I will either raise him to an higher sum, 
 or procure that the other residentiaries shall join to accept of 
 what was offered : one of these I can and will by your favour do 
 without delay, and without any trouble either to your body or 
 mind. I beseech you to accept of my offer, for I know it will be 
 
656 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 a considerable addition to your present estate, which I know 
 needs it." 
 
 To this, after a short pause, and raising himself upon his bed, 
 he made this reply. 
 
 " My most dear friend, I most humbly thank you for your 
 many favours, and this in particular : but, in my present condition, 
 I shall not accept of your proposal ; for doubtless there is such a 
 sin as sacrilege ; if there were not, it could not have a name in 
 Scripture. And the primitive clergy were watchful against all 
 appearances of that evil ; and indeed then all Christians looked 
 upon it with horror and detestation ; judging it to be even an 
 open defiance of the power and providence of almighty God, and 
 a sad presage of a declining religion. But instead of such Chris- 
 tians, who had selected times set apart to fast and pray to God 
 for a pious clergy which they then did obey, our times abound 
 with men that are busy and litigious about trifles and church 
 ceremonies ; and yet so far from scrupling sacrilege that they 
 make not so much as a qtiasre what it is. But I thank Cod I 
 have ; and dare not now upon my sick bed, when almighty Cod 
 hath made me useless to the service of the church, make any 
 advantages out of it. But if he shall again restore me to such a 
 degree of health as again to serve at his altar, I shall then gladly 
 take the reward which the bountiful benefactors of this church 
 have designed me ; for Cod knows my children and relations will 
 need it. In which number my mother (whose credulity and 
 charity has contracted a very plentiful to a very narrow estate) 
 must not be forgotten. But, doctor King, if I recover not, that 
 little worldly estate that I shall leave behind me (that very little, 
 when divided into eight parts) must, if you deny me not so 
 charitable a favour, fall into your hands, as my most faithful 
 friend and executor ; of whose care and justice I make no more 
 doubt than of God's blessing on that which I have conscientiously 
 collected for them ; but it shall not be augmented on my sick bed ; 
 and this I declare to be my unalterable resolution." 
 
 The reply to this was only a promise to observe his request. 
 
 Within a few days his distempers abated ; and as his strength 
 increased so did his thankfulness to almighty God, testified in his 
 most excellent book of Devotions, which he published at his 
 recovery. In which the reader may see the most secret thoughts 
 that then possessed his soul, paraphrased and made public ; a 
 book that may not unfitly be called a sacred picture of spiritual 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 657 
 
 ecstasies, occasioned and appliable to the emergencies of that 
 sickness ; which book, being a composition of meditations, disqui- 
 sitions, and prayers, he writ on his sick bed ; herein imitating the 
 holy patriarchs, who were wont to build their altars in that place 
 where they had received their blessings. 
 
 This sickness brought him so near to the gates of death, and 
 he saw the grave so ready to devour him, that he would often say 
 his recovery was supernatural. But that God that then restored 
 his health continued it to him till the fifty-ninth year of his life. 
 And then in August 1 680, being with his eldest daughter, Mrs. 
 Harvy, at A bury -hatch, in Essex, he there fell into a fever, which 
 with the help of his constant infirmity (vapours from the spleen) 
 hastened him into so visible a consumption, that his beholders 
 might say, as St. Paul of himself, He dies daily ; and he might 
 say with Job, My welfare passeth away as a cloud, the days of my 
 affliction have taken hold of me, and weary nights are appointed 
 for me. 
 
 Reader, this sickness continued long, not only weakening but 
 wearying him so much that my desire is, he may now take some 
 rest ; and that before I speak of his death, thou wilt not think it 
 an impertinent digression to look back with me upon some obser- 
 vations of his life, which, whilst a gentle slumber gives rest to 
 his spirits, may, I hope, not unfitly exercise thy consideration. 
 
 His marriage was the remarkable error of his life ; an error 
 which though he had a wit able and very apt to maintain para- 
 doxes, yet he was very far from justifying it : and though his 
 wife's competent years, and other reasons might be justly urged 
 to moderate severe censures ; yet, he would occasionally condemn 
 himself for it : and doubtless it had been attended with an heavy 
 repentance, if God had not blessed them with so mutual and cor- 
 dial affections, as in the midst of their sufferings made their bread 
 of sorrow taste more pleasantly than the banquets of dull and 
 low-spirited people. 
 
 The recreations of his youth were poetry, in which he was so 
 happy, as if nature and all her varieties had been made only to 
 exercise his sharp wit, and high fancy ; and in those pieces which 
 were facetiously composed and carelessly scattered (most of them 
 being written before the twentieth year of his age) it may appear 
 by his choice metaphors, that both nature and all the arts joined 
 to assist him with their utmost skill. 
 
 It is a truth, that in his penitential years, viewing some of 
 vol. in. u u 
 
658 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 those pieces that had been loosely (God knows too loosely) scat- 
 tered in his youth, he wished they had been abortive, or, so short 
 lived that his own eyes had witnessed their funerals. But, though 
 he was no friend to them, he was not so fallen out with heavenly 
 poetry as to forsake that : no not in his declining age ; witnessed 
 then by many divine sonnets, and other high, holy, and harmo- 
 nious composures. Yea, even on his former sick-bed he wrote 
 this heavenly hymn, expressing the great joy that then possest 
 his soul in the assurance of God's favour to him when he com- 
 posed it. 
 
 AN HYMN TO GOD THE FATHER. 
 
 Wilt thou forgive that sin where I begun, 
 Which was my sin, though it were done before ? 
 
 Wilt thou forgive that sin through which I run, 
 And do run still though still I do deplore ? 
 When thou hast done, thou hast not done, 
 For I have more. 
 
 Wilt thou forgive that sin, which I have won 
 
 Others to sin, and made my sin their door ? 
 Wilt thou forgive that sin which I did shun 
 
 A year or two, but wallowed in a score ? 
 
 When thou hast done, thou hast not done, 
 For I have more. 
 
 I have a sin of fear, that when I've spun 
 
 My last thread, I shall perish on the shore : 
 But swear by thyself, that at my death thy Son 
 
 Shall shine as he shines now, and heretofore ; 
 
 And having done that, thou hast done, 
 
 I fear no more. 
 
 I have the rather mentioned this hymn, for that he caused it 
 to be set to a most grave and solemn tune, and to be often sung 
 to the organ by the choristers of St. Paul's Church, in his own 
 hearing, especially at the evening service ; and at his return from 
 his customary devotions in that place, did occasionally say to a 
 friend, " The words of this hymn have restored to me the same 
 thoughts of joy that possest my soul in my sickness when I com- 
 posed it. And, the power of church-music ! that harmony 
 added to this hymn has raised the affections of my heart, and 
 quickened my graces of zeal and gratitude ; and I observe, that 
 I always return from paying this public duty of prayer and 
 praise to God, with an unexpressible tranquillity of mind, and a 
 willingness to leave the world.'' 1 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 659 
 
 After this manner, did the disciples of our Saviour, and the 
 best of Christians in those ages of the church nearest to his time, 
 offer their praises to Almighty God. And the reader of St. 
 Augustine's life may there find, that towards his dissolution he 
 wept abundantly, that the enemies of Christianity had broke in 
 upon them, and prophaned and ruined their sanctuaries; and, 
 because their public hymns and lauds were lost out of their 
 churches. And after this manner have many devout souls lifted 
 up their hands and offered acceptable sacrifices unto almighty 
 God where Dr. Donne offered his, and now lies buried. 
 
 But now, oh Lord, how is that place become 1 iaxa 
 desolate 9 ! f 
 
 Before I proceed further, I think fit to inform the reader, that 
 not long before his death he caused to be drawn a figure of the 
 body of Christ extended upon an anchor, like those which pain- 
 ters draw when they would present us with the picture of Christ 
 crucified on the cross : his varying no otherwise than to affix him 
 not to a cross but to an anchor (the emblem of hope). This he 
 caused to be drawn in little, and then many of those figures thus 
 
 9 Become desolate.] "Thus fell Laud (Jan. 10, 1644), and St. Paul's fell 
 with him; the yearly contribution toward whose repair, anno 1641, when he 
 was plunged into his troubles, fell from the sum of 15,000/. and upward to 
 somewhat less than 1500Z., and afterwards by degrees to nothing. No less 
 than 17,138/. 13s. id., which remained in the chamber of London toward the 
 carrying on of the work, is seized on by an order of both houses of parlia- 
 ment, for the beginning of their war against the king. Most of the materials 
 intended for finishing the work were turned into money ; and the rest 
 bestowed on the parish of St. Gregory's, for the rebuilding of that church : 
 and all the scaffolding of the tower or steeple allotted to the payment of 
 Jephson's regiment, who challenged an arrear of 1746/. 15s. 8c?. for their 
 service in that cruel and unnatural war. The pavement of the church digged 
 up, and sold to the wealthier citizens for beautifying their country houses : 
 the floor converted into saw-pits in many places, for cutting out such timber 
 as was turned into money : the lead torn off in some places also ; the timber 
 and arches of the roof being thereby exposed to wind and weather ; part of 
 the stonework which supported the tower or steeple fallen down, and threat- 
 ening the like ruin unto all the rest : the gallant portico at the west end 
 thereof obscured first by a new house looking towards Ludgate ; and after- 
 wards turned into an exchange for haberdashers of small wares, hosiers, and 
 such petty chapmen : and finally the whole body of it converted to a stable 
 or horse-garrison, for the better awing of that city, whose pride and faction 
 raised the fire, and whose purse added fewel to it, for the inflaming of the 
 kingdom." — Heylin's Life of Archbishop Laud, p. 538. 
 
 u u 2 
 
6'6G DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 drawn to be engraven very small in Helitropian stones, and set in 
 gold, and of these he sent to many of his dearest friends to be 
 used as seals, or rings, and kept as memorials of him, and of his 
 affection to them. 
 
 His dear friends and benefactors, sir Henry Goodier, and sir 
 Robert Drewry, could not be of that number ; nor could the lady 
 Magdalen Herbert, the mother of George Herbert, for they had 
 put off mortality, and taken possession of the grave before him : 
 but sir Henry Wootton, and Dr. Hall, the then late deceased 
 bishop of Norwich, were ; and, so were Dr. Duppa, bishop of Salis- 
 bury, and Dr. Henry King, bishop of Chichester (lately deceased), 
 men, in whom there was such a commixture of general learning, of 
 natural eloquence, and Christian humility, that they deserve a 
 commemoration by a pen equal to their own, which none have 
 exceeded. 
 
 And in this enumeration of his friends, though many must be 
 omitted, yet that man of primitive piety, Mr. George Herbert 
 may not ; I mean that George Herbert, who was the author of 
 the Temple, or Sacred Poems and Ejaculations : a book, in which 
 by declaring his own spiritual conflicts, he hath comforted and 
 raised many a dejected and discomposed soul, and charmed them 
 into sweet and quiet thoughts : a book, by the frequent reading 
 whereof, and the assistance of that spirit that seemed to inspire 
 the author, the reader may attain habits of peace and piety, and 
 all the gifts of the Holy Ghost and heaven : and may by still 
 reading, still keep those sacred fires burning upon the altar of so 
 pure a heart, as shall free it from the anxieties of this world, and 
 keep it fixt upon things that are above. Betwixt this George 
 Herbert and Dr. Donne there was a long and dear friendship, 
 made up by such a sympathy of inclinations, that they coveted 
 and joyed to be in each others company ; and this happy friend- 
 ship was still maintained by many sacred endearments ; of which, 
 that which followeth may be some testimony. 
 
 TO MR. GEORGE HERBERT ; SENT HIM WITH ONE OF MY 
 SEALS OF THE ANCHOR AND CHRIST. 
 
 (A sheaf of snakes used heretofore to be my seal, which is the 
 crest of our poor family.) 
 
 Qui prius assuetus serpentum fake tabellas 
 
 Signare, haec nostras symbola parva domus 
 Adscitus domui domini. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 661 
 
 Adopted in God's family, and so 
 
 My old coat lost, into new arms I go. 
 The cross my seal in baptism spread below, 
 
 Does by that form into an anchor grow. 
 Crosses grow anchors ; bear as thou should'st do 
 
 Thy cross, and that cross grows an anchor too. 
 But he that makes our crosses anchors thus, 
 
 Is Christ ; who there is crucified for us. 
 
 Yet with this I may my first serpents hold : 
 
 (God gives new blessings, and yet leaves the old) 
 The serpent may as wise my pattern be ; 
 
 My poison, as he feeds on dust, that's me. 
 And, as he rounds the earth to murder, sure 
 
 He is my death ; but on the cross my cure. 
 Crucify nature then ; and then implore 
 
 All grace from him, crucified there before. 
 When all is cross, and that cross anchor grown, 
 
 This seal's a catechism, not a seal alone. 
 Under that little seal great gifts I send, 
 
 Both works and prayers, pawns and fruits of a friend. 
 Oh may that saint that rides on our great seal, 
 
 To you that bear his name large bounty deal. 
 
 John Donne. 
 
 IN SACEAM ANCHORAM PISCATOKIS ; GEORGE HERBERT. 
 
 Quod crux nequibat fixa clavique additi, 
 Tenere Christum scilicet ne ascenderet 
 Tuive Christum 
 
 Although the cross could not Christ here detain, 
 
 When nail'd unto 't, but he ascends again : 
 
 Nor yet thy eloquence here keep him still, 
 
 But only whilest thou speak'st ; this anchor will : 
 
 Nor canst thou be content unless thou to 
 
 This certain anchor add a seal, and so 
 
 The water and the earth, both unto thee 
 
 Do owe the symbol of their certainty. 
 
 Let the world reel, we and all ours stand sure, 
 
 This holy cable's from all storms secure. 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 I return to tell the reader, that besides these verses to his 
 dear Mr. Herbert, and that hymn that I mentioned to be sung in 
 the quire of St. Paul's church ; he did also shorten and beguile 
 many sad hours by composing other sacred ditties ; and he writ 
 an hymn on his death-bed, which bears this title. 
 
662 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 AN HYMN TO GOD, MY GOD, IN MY SICKNESS, 
 
 March 23, 1630. 
 
 Since I am coming to that holy room, 
 Where, with thy quire of saints for evermore 
 I shall be made thy music, as I come 
 I tune my instrument here at the door, 
 And, what I must do then, think here before. 
 
 Since my physicians by their loves are grown 
 Cosmographers ! and I their map, who lie 
 Flat on this bed 
 
 So, in his purple wrapt receive me, Lord ! 
 
 By these, his thorns, give me his other crown : 
 
 And, as to other souls I preach'd thy word, 
 
 Be this my text : my sermon to mine own. 
 
 "That, he may raise, therefore, the Lord throws down." 
 
 If these fall under the censure of a soul, whose too much mix- 
 ture with earth makes it unfit to judge of these high raptures 
 and illuminations ; let him know that many holy and devout men 
 have thought the soul of Prudentius to be most refined, when 
 not many days before his death he charged it to present his God 
 each morning and evening with a new and spiritual song ; justi- 
 fied by the example of king David and the good king Hezekiah, 
 who upon the renovation of his years paid his thankful vows to 
 almighty Grod in a royal hymn, which he concludes in these 
 words, The Lord was ready to save, therefore I will sing my songs 
 to the stringed instruments all the days of my life in the temple of 
 my God. 
 
 The latter part of his life may be said to be a continued study ; 
 for as he usually preached once a week, if not oftener, so after his 
 sermon he never gave his eyes rest, till he had chosen out a new 
 text, and that night cast his sermon into a form, and his text into 
 divisions ; and the next day betook himself to consult the fathers, 
 and so commit his meditations to his memory, which was excel- 
 lent. But upon Saturday he usually gave himself and his mind a 
 rest from the weary burthen of his week's meditations, and 
 usually spent that day in visitation of friends, or some other diver- 
 sions of his thoughts, and would say, that he gave both his body 
 and mind that refreshment, that he might be enabled to do the 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 663 
 
 work of the day following, not faintly, but with courage and 
 chearfulness. 
 
 Nor was his age only so industrious, but in the most unsettled 
 days of his youth, his bed was not able to detain him beyond the 
 hour of four in a morning : and it was no common business that 
 drew him out of his chamber till past ten. All which time was 
 employed in study ; though he took great liberty after it ; and if 
 this seem strange, it may gain a belief by the visible fruits of his 
 labours : some of which remain as testimonies of what is here 
 written : for he left the resultance of fourteen hundred authors, 
 most of them abridged and analysed with his own hand ; he left 
 also six score of his sermons, all written with his own hand : also 
 an exact and laborious treatise concerning Self-murder, called 
 Biathanatos ; wherein all the laws violated by that act are dili- 
 gently surveyed and judiciously censured ; a treatise written in 
 his younger days, which alone might declare him then not only 
 perfect in the civil and canon law, but in many other such studies 
 and arguments, as enter not into the consideration of many that 
 labour to be thought great clerks, and pretend to know all things. 
 
 Nor were these only found in his study ; but all businesses that 
 past of any public consequence, either in this, or any of our neigh- 
 bour nations, he abbreviated either in Latin, or in the language 
 of that nation, and kept them by him for useful memorials. So 
 he did the copies of divers letters and cases of conscience that 
 had concerned his friends, with his observations and solutions of 
 them ; and, divers other businesses of importance ; all particularly 
 and methodically digested by himself. 
 
 He did prepare to leave the world before life left him ; making 
 his will when no faculty of his soul was damped or made defective 
 by pain or sickness, or he surprized by a sudden apprehension of 
 death: but it was made with mature deliberation, expressing 
 himself an impartial father by making his children's portions 
 equal; and a lover of his friends, whom he remembered with 
 legacies fitly and discreetly chosen and bequeathed. I cannot 
 forbear a nomination of some of them ; for, methinks they be 
 persons that seem to challenge a recordation in this place; as 
 namely, to his brother-in-law sir Thomas Grimes, he gave that 
 
 striking clock which he had long worn in his pocket to his 
 
 dear friend and executor Dr. King (late bishop of Chichester) 
 that model of gold of the synod of Dort, with which the states 
 presented him at his last being at the Hague and the two 
 
664 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 pictures of Padre Paulo and Fulgentio l , men of his acquaintance 
 when he travelled Italy, and of great note in that nation for their 
 
 remarkable learning. To his ancient friend Dr. Brook (that 
 
 married him) master of Trinity college in Cambridge, he gave the 
 picture of the blessed Virgin and Joseph. — — To Dr. Winniff 
 (who succeeded him in the deanery) he gave a picture called the 
 Sceleton.- — ■ — To the succeeding dean, who was not then known, 
 he gave many necessaries of worth, and useful for his house ; and 
 also several pictures and ornaments for the chapel, with a desire 
 that they might be registered, and remain as a legacy to his suc- 
 cessors. To the earls of Dorset and Carlisle, he gave several 
 
 pictures ; and so he did to many other friends ; legacies, given 
 rather to express his affection, than to make any addition to their 
 estates : but unto the poor he was full of charity, and unto many 
 others, who by his constant and long continued bounty might 
 entitle themselves to be his alms-people : for all these, he made 
 provision ; and so largely, as having then six children living, 
 might to some appear more than proportionable to his estate. I 
 forbear to mention any more, lest the reader may think I trespass 
 upon his patience : but I will beg his favour to present him with 
 the beginning and end of his will. 
 
 " In the name of the blessed and glorious Trinity, Amen. I 
 John Donne, by the mercy of Christ Jesus, and by the calling 
 of the church of England priest, being at this time in good 
 health and perfect understanding (praised be God therefore) do 
 hereby make my last will and testament in manner and form 
 following : 
 
 " First, I give my gracious God an intire sacrifice of body and 
 soul, with my most humble thanks for that assurance which his 
 blessed spirit imprints in me now of the salvation of the one, and 
 the resurrection of the other ; and for that constant and chearful 
 resolution which the same spirit hath established in me to live 
 and die in the religion now professed in the church of England. 
 In expectation of that resurrection, I desire my body may be 
 buried, in the most private manner that may be, in that place of 
 St. Paul's church, London, that the now residentiaries have at my 
 request designed for that purpose, &c. And this my last will 
 
 1 Padre Paulo and Fulgentio.'] Paolo Sarpi and his celebrated friend. See 
 the Life of Wotton, in this collection. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 665 
 
 and testament, made in the fear of God (whose mercy I humbly 
 beg, and constantly rely upon in Jesus Christ) and in perfect love 
 and charity with all the world (whose pardon I ask, from the 
 lowest of my servants, to the highest of my superiors) written all 
 with my own hand, and my name subscribed to every page, of 
 which there are five in number. 
 
 " Sealed Decemb. 13. 1630." 
 
 Nor was this blessed sacrifice of charity expressed only at his 
 death, but in his life also, by a chearful and frequent visitation of 
 any friend whose mind was dejected, or his fortune necessitous : 
 he was inquisitive after the wants of prisoners, and redeemed 
 many from thence that lay for their fees or small debts ; he was 
 a continual giver to poor scholars, both of this and foreign 
 nations. Besides what he gave with his own hand, he usually 
 sent a servant, or a discreet and trusty friend, to distribute 
 his charity to all the prisons in London at all the festival 
 times of the year, especially at the birth and resurrection of 
 our Saviour. He gave an hundred pounds at one time to an 
 old friend, whom he had known live plentifully, and by a too 
 liberal heart and carelessness, became decayed in his estate : 
 and, when the receiving of it was denied, by the gentleman's 
 saying " He wanted not ;" for the reader may note, that as 
 there be some spirits so generous as to labour to conceal and 
 endure a sad poverty, rather than expose themselves to those 
 blushes that attend the confession of it ; so there be others to 
 whom nature and grace have afforded such sweet and compas- 
 sionate souls, as to pity and prevent the distresses of mankind ; 
 which I have mentioned because of Dr. Donne's reply, whose 
 answer was, " I know you want not what will sustain nature, for 
 a little will do that ; but my desire is, that you who in the days 
 of your plenty have cheared and raised the hearts of so many of 
 your dejected friends, would now receive this from me, and use it 
 as a cordial for the cheering of your own ;" and upon these terms 
 it was received. He was an happy reconciler of many differences 
 in the families of his friends, and kindred, (which he never under- 
 took faintly ; for such undertakings have usually faint effects) and 
 they had such a faith in his judgment and impartiality, that he 
 never advised them to do any thing in vain. He was even to her 
 death a most dutiful son to his mother, careful to provide for her 
 supportation, of which she had been destitute, but that God 
 
666 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 raised him up to prevent her necessities ; who having sucked in 
 the religion of the Roman church with her mother's milk, spent 
 her estate in foreign countries, to enjoy a liberty in it, and died 
 in his house but three months before him. 
 
 And to the end it may appear how just a steward he was of his 
 lord and master's revenue, I have thought fit to let the reader 
 know, that after his entrance into his deanery, as he numbered his 
 years, he (at the foot of a private account, to which God and his 
 angels were only witnesses with him) computed first his revenue, 
 then what was given to the poor, and other pious uses ; and 
 lastly, what rested for him and his ; and, having done that, he 
 then blest each year's poor remainder with a thankful prayer; 
 which, for that they discover a more than common devotion, the 
 reader shall partake some of them in his own words : 
 
 } 
 
 So all is that remains 
 this year 
 
 Deo Opt. Max. benigno 
 Largitori, a me, et ab iis 
 Quibus hsec a me reservantur, 
 Gloria et gratia in eternum. 
 Amen. 
 
 So, that this year, God hath") 
 blessed me and mine withj 
 
 Multiplicatse sunt super 
 Nos misericordise tuse 
 Domine 
 
 Da Domine, ut quae ex immensa 
 Bonitate tua nobis elargiri 
 Dignatus sis, in quorumcunque 
 Manus devenerint, in tuam 
 Semper cedant gloriam. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 In fine horum sex annorum manet 
 
 Quid habeo quod non accepi a Domino ? 
 Largitur etiam ut quae largitus est 
 Sua iterum fiant, bono eorum usu ; ut 
 Quemadmodum nee officiis hujus mundi. 
 Nee loci in quo me posuit, dignitati, nee 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 667 
 
 Servis, nee egenis, in toto hujus anni 
 Curriculo mihi conscius sum me defuisse ; 
 Ita et liberi, quibus quse supersunt, 
 Supersunt, grato animo ea accipiant, 
 Et beneficum authorem recognoscant. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 But I return from my long digression. 
 
 We left the author sick in Essex, where he was forced to 
 spend much of that winter, by reason of his disability to remove 
 from that place : and having never for almost twenty years 
 omitted his personal attendance on his majesty in that month 
 in which he was to attend and preach to him ; nor, having ever 
 been left out of the roll and number of Lent-preachers, and there 
 being then (in January 1630) a report brought to London, or 
 raised there, that Dr. Donne was dead ; that report gave him 
 occasion to write this following letter to a dear friend. 
 
 " Sir, 
 " This advantage you and my other friends have by my 
 frequent fevers, that I am so much the oftener at the gates of 
 heaven ; and this advantage by the solitude and close imprison- 
 ment that they reduce me to after, that I am so much the 
 oftener at my prayers, in which I shall never leave out your 
 happiness ; and I doubt not, among his other blessings, God will 
 add some one to you for my prayers. A man would almost be 
 content to die (if there were no other benefit in death) to hear of 
 so much sorrow, and so much good testimony from good men as 
 I (God be blessed for it) did upon the report of my death. Yet 
 I perceive it went not through all ; for, one writ to me that some 
 (and he said of my friends) conceived I was not so ill as I 
 pretended, but withdrew myself to live at ease, discharged of 
 preaching. Jt is an unfriendly, and God knows an ill-grounded 
 interpretation ; for I have always been sorrier when I could not 
 preach, than any could be they could not hear me. It hath been 
 my desire, and God may be pleased to grant it, that I might die 
 in the pulpit. If not that, yet, that I might take my death in 
 the pulpit, that is, die the sooner by occasion of those labours. 
 Sir, I hope to see you presently after Candlemas, about which 
 time will fall my Lent-sermon at court, except my lord chamber- 
 
668 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 lain believe me to be dead, and so leave me out of the roll ; but 
 as long as I live, and am not speechless, I would not willingly 
 decline that service. I have better leisure to write, than you to 
 read ; yet I would not willingly oppress you with too much letter. 
 God so bless you and your son as I wish, to 
 
 " Your poor friend and servant 
 
 " in Christ Jesus, 
 
 " J. Donne." 
 " Jan. 7, 1630." 
 
 Before that month ended, he was appointed to preach upon his 
 old constant day, the first Friday in Lent. He had notice of it, 
 and had in his sickness so prepared for that employment, that as 
 he had long thirsted for it, so, he resolved his weakness should not 
 hinder his journey ; he came therefore to London, some few days 
 before his appointed day of preaching. At his coming thither, 
 many of his friends (who with sorrow saw his sickness had left 
 him but so much flesh as did only cover his bones) doubted his 
 strength to perform that task ; and did therefore dissuade him 
 from undertaking it, assuring him however, it was like to shorten 
 his life. But, he passionately denied their requests ; saying, "he 
 would not doubt that that God who in so many weaknesses had 
 assisted him with an unexpected strength, woidd now withdraw it 
 in his last employment ; professing an holy ambition to per- 
 form that sacred work." And, when to the amazement of some 
 beholders he appeared in the pulpit, many of them thought he 
 presented himself, not to preach mortification by a living voice, 
 but mortality by a decayed body and a dying face. And doubt- 
 less, many did secretly ask that question in Ezekiel (Ezek. xxxvii. 
 3.) ; Do these bones live ? or, can that soul organize that tongue, to 
 speak so long time as the sand in that glass will move toioards its 
 centre, and measure out an hour of this dying mans unspent life ? 
 Doubtless it cannot ; and yet, after some faint pauses in his 
 zealous prayer, his strong desires enabled his weak body to dis- 
 charge his memory of his preconceived meditations, which were 
 of dying ; the text being to God the Lord belong the issues from 
 death. Many that then saw his tears, and heard his faint 
 and hollow voice, professing they thought the text propheti- 
 cally chosen, and that Dr. Donne had preached his own funeral 
 sermon. 
 
 Being full of joy that God had enabled him to perform this 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 669 
 
 desired duty, he hastened to his house ; out of which he never 
 moved, till like St. Stephen, he was carried by devout men to his 
 grave. 
 
 The next day after his sermon, his strength being much wasted, 
 and his spirits so spent, as indisposed him to business, or to talk, 
 a friend that had often been a witness of his free and facetious 
 discourse, asked him, " Why are you sad V To whom he replied 
 with a countenance so full of cheerful gravity, as gave testimony 
 of an inward tranquillity of mind, and of a soul willing to take a 
 farewell of this world ; and said, 
 
 "lam not sad ; but most of the night past I have entertained 
 myself with many thoughts of several friends that have left me 
 here, and are gone to that place from which they shall not return ; 
 and, that within a few days I also shall go hence, and be no more 
 seen. And, my preparation for this change is become my nightly 
 meditation upon my bed, which my infirmities have now made 
 restless to me. But, at this present time, I was in a serious 
 contemplation of the providence and goodness of God to me ; to 
 me who am less than the least of his mercies ; and looking back 
 upon my life past, I now plainly see it was his hand that prevented 
 me from all temporal employment ; and, that it was his will I 
 should never settle nor thrive till I entered into the ministry ; in 
 which, I have now lived almost twenty years (I hope to his glory) 
 and by which, I most humbly thank him, I have been enabled to 
 requite most of those friends which shewed me kindness when my 
 fortune was very low, as God knows it was : and (as it hath occa- 
 sioned the expression of my gratitude) I thank God most of them 
 have stood in need of my requital. I have lived to be useful and 
 comfortable to my good father-in-law sir George Moore, whose 
 patience God hath been pleased to exercise with many temporal 
 crosses. I have maintained my own mother, whom it hath 
 pleased God after a plentiful fortune in her younger days, to bring 
 to a great decay in her very old age. I have quieted the con- 
 sciences of many that have groaned under the burthen of a 
 wounded spirit, whose prayers I hope are available for me. I 
 cannot plead innocency of life, especially of my youth : but, I am 
 to be judged by a merciful God, who is not willing to see what I 
 have done amiss. And, though of myself I have nothing to pre- 
 sent to him but sins and misery, yet, I know he looks not upon 
 me now as I am of myself, but as I am in my Saviour, and hath 
 o-iven me even at this present time some testimonies by his holy 
 
670 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 spirit, that I am of the number of his elect. I am therefore full 
 of unexpressible joy, and shall die in peace." 
 
 I must here look so far back, as to tell the reader, that at his 
 first return out of Essex to preach his last sermon, his old friend 
 and physician, Dr. Fox, a man of great worth, came to him to 
 consult his health ; and that after a sight of him, and some 
 queries concerning his distempers, he told him " That by cordials, 
 and drinking milk twenty days together, there was a probability 
 of his restoration to health ;" but he passionately denied to drink 
 it. Nevertheless, Dr. Fox, who loved him most entirely, wearied 
 him with solicitations ; till he yielded to take it for ten days ; at 
 the end of which time, he told Dr. Fox, " he had drunk it more 
 to satisfy him, than to recover his health ; and, that he would 
 not drink it ten days longer upon the best moral assurance of 
 having twenty years added to his life : for he loved it not ; and, 
 was so far from fearing death, which to others is the king of 
 terrors ; that he longed for the day of his dissolution." 
 
 It is observed, that a desire of glory or commendation is rooted 
 in the very nature of man ; and, that those of the severest and 
 most mortified lives, though they may become so humble as to 
 banish self-flattery, and such weeds as naturally grow there ; yet, 
 they have not been able to kill this desire of glory, but that, 
 like our radical heat, it will both live and die with us ; and, many 
 think it should do so ; and, we want not sacred examples to jus- 
 tify the desire of having our memory to out-live our lives : which 
 I mention, because Dr. Donne, by the persuasion of Dr. Fox, 
 easily yielded at this very time to have a monument made for 
 him : but Dr. Fox undertook not to persuade him how, or what 
 monument it should be ; that was left to Dr. Donne himself. 
 
 A monument being resolved upon, Dr. Donne sent for a carver 
 to make for him in wood the figure of an urn, giving him direc- 
 tions for the compass and height of it ; and, to bring with it a 
 board of the just height of his body. These being got, then, 
 without delay a choice painter was got to be in a readiness to 
 draw his picture, which was taken as followeth. — Several char- 
 coal-fires being first made in his large study, he brought with 
 him into that place his winding-sheet in his hand, and, having 
 put off all his cloaths, had this sheet put on him, and so tied with 
 knots at his head and feet, and his hands so placed, as dead 
 bodies are usually fitted to be shrouded and put into their coffin, 
 or grave. Upon this urn he thus stood with his eyes shut, and 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 671 
 
 with so much of the sheet turned aside as might shew his lean, 
 pale, and death-like face, which was purposely turned toward the 
 east, from whence he expected the second coming of his and our 
 Saviour Jesus. In this posture he was drawn at his just height ; 
 and when the picture was fully finished, he caused it to be set by 
 his bed-side, where it continued, and became his hourly object 2 
 till his death : and, was then given to his dearest friend and 
 executor doctor Henry King, then chief residentiary of St. 
 Paul's, who caused him to be thus carved in one entire piece 
 of white marble, as it now stands in that church ; and by 
 doctor Donne's own appointment, these words were to be affixed 
 to it as his epitaph : 
 
 JOHANNES DONNE 
 SAC. THEOL. PROFESS. 
 POST VARIA STUDIA Q.UIBUS AB ANNIS TENERRIMIS FIDE- 
 LITER, NEC INFELICITER INCUBUIT ; 
 INSTINCTU ET IMPULSU SPIRITUS SANCTI, 
 
 MONITU ET HORTATU 
 
 REGIS JACOBI, ORDINES SACROS AMPLEXUS 
 
 ANNO SUI JESU, 1614. ET SILE ^TATIS 42. 
 
 DECANATIT HUJUS ECCLESLE INDUTUS 27 
 
 NOVEMBRIS 1621. 
 
 EXTJTUS MORTE ULTIMO DIE MARTII 1681. 
 
 HIC LICET IN OCCIDUO CINERE ASPICIT EUM 
 
 CUJUS NOMEN EST ORIENS. 
 
 And now, having brought him through the many labyrinths 
 and perplexities of a various life, even to the gates of death and 
 the grave ; my desire is, he may rest till I have told my reader, 
 
 2 His hourly object.'] It is related of the pious and truly primitive bishop 
 Ken, that when his physician had told him, in reply to an inquiry of his own, 
 how long he might probably live, about two or three days, his only observation 
 was, his usual expression, God's will be done. " It can be no wonder" (says 
 his son-in-law and biographer) " he should so little regard the terrors of 
 death, who had for many years travelled with his shroud in his portmanteau j 
 as what, he often said, might be as soon wanted as any other of his habiliments j 
 and which was by himself put on, as soon as he came to Long Leate, giving 
 notice of it the day before his death, by way of prevention, that his body 
 might not be stripped." — Short Account of the Life of Thomas Ken, D.D. 
 sometime Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells, by William Hawkins, of the Middle 
 Temple, Esq. p. 44. 8vo. 1713. 
 
672 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 that I have seen many pictures of him, in several habits, and, at 
 several ages, and, in several postures : and, I now mention this, 
 because, I have seen one picture of him, drawn by a curious hand 
 at his age of eighteen ; with his sword and what other adorn- 
 ments might then suit with the present fashions of youth, and the 
 giddy gaieties of that age : and his motto then was, 
 
 " How much shall I be chang'd, 
 Before I am chang'd." 
 
 And, if that young, and his now dying picture, were at this 
 time set together, every beholder might say, " Lord ! how much 
 is Dr. Donne already changed, before he is changed !" And, 
 the view of them might give my reader occasion, to ask himself 
 with some amazement, " Lord ! How much may I also, that am 
 now in health be changed, before I am changed ! before this 
 vile, this changeable body shall put off mortality !" and, there- 
 fore to prepare for it. But this is not writ so much for 
 
 my reader's memento, as to tell him, that Dr. Donne would often 
 in his private discourses, and often publicly in his sermons, 
 mention the many changes both of his body and mind ; especially 
 of his mind from a vertiginous giddiness ; and would as often 
 say, " His great and most blessed change was from a temporal, 
 to a spiritual employment !" in which he was so happy, that he 
 accounted the former part of his life to be lost ; and the begin- 
 ning of it to be, from his first entering into sacred orders, and 
 serving his most merciful God at his altar. 
 
 Upon Monday after the drawing of this picture, he took his 
 last leave of his beloved study ; and, being sensible of his hourly 
 decay, retired himself to his bed-chamber : and that week sent at 
 several times for many of his most considerable friends, with 
 whom he took a solemn and deliberate farewell ; commending to 
 their considerations some sentences useful for the regulation of 
 their lives, and then dismist them, as good Jacob did his sons, 
 with a spiritual benediction. The Sunday following he appointed 
 his servants, that if there were any business yet undone that 
 concerned him or themselves, it should be prepared against 
 Saturday next : for, after that day he would not mix his thoughts 
 with any thing that concerned this world ; nor ever did : but, as 
 Job, so he waited for the appointed day of his dissolution. 
 
 And now he was so happy as to have nothing to do but to die ; 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 673 
 
 to do which, he stood in need of no longer time, for he had 
 studied it long ; and, to so happy a perfection, that in a former 
 sickness he called God to witness e " He was that minute ready 
 to deliver his soul into his hands, if that minute God would deter- 
 mine his dissolution." In that sickness he begged of God the 
 constancy to be preserved in that estate for ever ; and his patient 
 expectation to have his immortal soul disrobed from her garment 
 of mortality, makes me confident he now had a modest assurance 
 that his prayers were then heard, and his petition granted. He 
 lay fifteen days earnestly expecting his hourly change ; and, in 
 the last hour of his last day, as his body melted away and 
 vapoured into spirit, his soul having, I verily believe, some reve- 
 lation of the beatifical vision, he said, " I were miserable if I 
 might not die ;" and after those words, closed many periods of 
 his faint breath, by saying often, " Thy kingdom come, Thy will 
 be done." His speech, which had long been his ready and 
 faithful servant, left him not till the last minute of his life, and 
 then forsook him not to serve another master (for who speaks 
 like him) but died before him, for that it was then become 
 useless to him that now conversed with God on earth, as angels 
 are said to do in heaven, only by thoughts and looks. Being 
 speechless, and, seeing heaven by that illumination by which he 
 saw it ; he did as St. Stephen, look stedfastly into it, till he saw the 
 Son of man, standing at the right hand of God his Father ; and, 
 being satisfied with this blessed sight, as his soul ascended, and 
 his last breath departed from him, he closed his own eyes ; and 
 then, disposed his hands and body into such a posture as required 
 not the least alteration by those that came to shroud him. 
 
 Thus variable, thus virtuous was the life ; thus excellent, thus 
 exemplary was the death of this memorable man. 
 
 He was buried in that place of St. Paul's church which he 
 had appointed for that use some years before his death ; and, by 
 which he passed daily to pay his public devotions to almighty 
 God (who was then served 3 twice a day by a public form of 
 prayer and praises in that place) but, he was not buried privately, 
 though he desired it; for, beside an unnumbered number of 
 others, many persons of nobility, and of eminency for learning, 
 who did love and honour him in his life, did shew it at his death, 
 
 e In his book of Devotions written then. 
 3 Was then served.'] Compare above, vol. ii. p. 418, n. 
 vol. III. x x 
 
674 DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 
 
 by a voluntary and sad attendance of his body to the grave, 
 where nothing was so remarkable as a public sorrow. 
 
 To which place of his burial some mournful friend repaired, and, 
 as Alexander the Great did to the grave of the famous Achilles, 
 so they strewed his with an abundance of curious and costly 
 flowers, which course they (who were never yet known) continued 
 morning and evening for many days ; not ceasing till the stones 
 that were taken up in that church to give his body admission 
 into the cold earth (now his bed of rest) were again by the 
 masons art so levelled and firmed, as they had been formerly ; 
 and his place of burial undistinguishable to common view. 
 
 The next day after his burial some unknown friend, some one, 
 of the many lovers and admirers of his virtue and learning, writ 
 this epitaph with a coal on the wall, over his grave. 
 
 " Reader ! I am to let thee know, 
 Donne's body only, lies below : 
 For, could the grave his soul comprise, 
 Earth would be richer than the skies." 
 
 Nor was this all the honour done to his reverend ashes ; for, as 
 there be some persons that will not receive a reward for that for 
 which God accounts himself a debtor ; persons that dare trust 
 God with their charity, and without a witness ; so there was by 
 some grateful and unknown friend, that thought Dr. Donne's 
 memory ought to be perpetuated, an hundred marks sent to his 
 two faithful friends and executors, Dr. King and Dr. Montfort, 
 toward making of his monument. It was not for many years 
 known by whom ; but, after the death of Dr. Fox, it was known 
 that it was he that sent it ; and he lived to see as lively a repre- 
 sentation of his dead friend as marble can express; a statue 
 indeed so like Dr. Donne, that (as his friend sir Henry Wotton 
 hath expressed himself) " It seems to breathe faintly ; and pos- 
 terity shall look upon it as a kind of artificial miracle. 11 
 
 He was of stature moderately tall, of a straight and equally- 
 proportioned body, to which all his words and actions gave an 
 inexpressible addition of comeliness. 
 
 The melancholy and pleasant humour were in him so contem- 
 pered, that each gave advantage to the other, and made his com- 
 pany one of the delights of mankind. 
 
 His fancy was inimitably high, equalled only by his great wit ; 
 both being made useful by a commanding judgment. 
 
DOCTOR JOHN DONNE. 675 
 
 His aspect was chearful, and such as gave a silent testimony of 
 a clear knowing soul, and of a conscience at peace with itself. 
 
 His melting eyes shewed that he had a soft heart, full of noble 
 compassion ; of too brave a soul to offer injuries, and too much a 
 Christian not to pardon them in others. 
 
 He did much contemplate (especially after he entered into his 
 sacred calling) the mercies of almighty God, the immortality of 
 the soul, and the joys of heaven ; and would often say, in a kind 
 of sacred ecstasy — Blessed be God that he is God, only and 
 divinely like himself. 
 
 He was by nature highly passionate, but more apt to reluct 
 at the excesses of it. A great lover of the offices of humanity, 
 and of so merciful a spirit, that he never beheld the miseries of 
 mankind without pity and relief. 
 
 He was earnest and unwearied in the search of knowledge ; 
 with which his vigorous soul is now satisfied, and employed in a 
 continual praise of that God that first breathed it into his active 
 body ; that body, which once was the temple of the Holy Ghost, 
 and is now become a small quantity of Christian dust. 
 
 But I shall see it reanimated. 
 
 J. W. 
 
 Feb. 15, 1639. 
 
 END OF VOL. III. 
 
 ERRATUM. 
 
 Page 479, line 5, from bottom, for " withdrawing yourselves. From," read " withdraw- 
 ing yourselves from," omitting the full stop. 
 
LONDON : 
 
 gilbert and rivington, printers, 
 st. John's square. 
 
<w\\^ 
 
 i>\A v 
 
MviUt ld<Uptfo 
 
 I^C^^P rS <U>it gAtstf 6f$